ã€ŠI.. Am God?ã€‹


 Chapter 1 I.. Am God?

    "Where am I?" It was the first thing he said when he appeared in the void. He saw nothing. ckness pervaded his surroundings.

    "Oh, I remember. I was hit by a truck." He sighed as he remembered the way that he died. It was abrupt, but heughed because he didn''t reincarnate to another world.

    He waited for an unknown amount of time and was bored to death, so he contemted, "My body should be dead already, right? Is this afterlife? Why is it so empty? Have I been sinful and good at the same time so I was thrown into Limbo because the gods can''t decide where to put me?

    Matthias wondered as his soul wandered in the void. After a time that felt like decades or centuries, a voice suddenly startled him.

    "Loading¡­"

    "Adapting to the host''s knowledge."

    "Integrating."

    "Wee to the Creation System, Host."

    A female voice spoke to Matthias emotionlessly.

    "What?" Matthias was dumbfounded.

    "You could call me Shyra, Host." The female voice spoke once more.

    "Shyra?! Why that name?!" Matthias hissed.

    "I integrated your existing knowledge towards me. I adapted a form that is most suitable for your use to assist you with the built-in system in you." Shyra said.

    Before he could even speak, Shyra said, "I adapted my form from the system that you know so that you could use me more efficiently."

    "System? As in the system of the novels?" Matthias'' eyes glowed even though his soul has no eyes.

    "As per your knowledge, yes."

    "Amazing!" Matthias joyfully chirped, "So, what does it do?" He inquired.

    "The Creation System is for you to create your own world. If you achieve a certain goal which I will exin if you''re near it''spletion, you can reincarnate to your old world and continue your life."

    "Then, what are we waiting for? Let''s start!" As Matthias said that, a blue panel filled with genes appeared in front of him.

    "This is the panel which you will use to create your world. You could use a scientific approach or mythological approach to create your world."

    "I''m not proficient in science, so let''s go to the mythological one."

    When he said that, his mind was flooded with knowledge. The panel also became a key and integrated with his mind.

    After a while of contemtion, Matthias moved, "If I want to create a world, I shall start with the base."

    Matthias waved his hand and with it, the Sun and Moon and Stars appeared to enlighten thend.

    He waved it once more and there appeared and of soil and stone that stretched boundlessly.

    He manifested the key and pointed it towards the soil, and from the key, cascaded endless amounts of water which flooded thend.

    He raised his hand and from the bottom of the ocean, thend that was once flooded shook and huge chunks of it rose, forming inds and continents.

    When he realized what he had just done inside the void that turned into a world filled with colors blue and brown, he was dumbfounded.<sub> </sub>

    What he saw was a continent in the middle of the world that stretched far and wide, and a humongous ocean surrounding it.

    "Wow. This is beautiful. But it will be more so if there are nts and trees and living creatures!" Matthias looked at the distant horizon and grumbled as he looked at the barrennd.

    "The Void inside the Creation System has been around this world since its making. Without anything inside the void to sustain it with power, the only source of energy that the System got was from the Celestial Bodies'' Energy and Earth''s Energy and was stored inside for eons." Shyra replied as she materialized into a small girl with pigtails.

    "Can I use those stored energy to create?" Matthias looked at Shyra with expectant eyes.

    "Yes. We once had 14.5 million. But when you created the world, now we currently have 12.5 million Creation Points(CP) that you can use to buy things in the shop." Shyra nodded.

    "There''s a shop?!" Matthias dumbfoundedly stared at Shyra.

    "Yes. Manifest the Blue Key from your mind and think of the Shop."

    Matthias did as he was told and the Blue Key appeared. It transformed into its original form of a blue panel and there appeared a Shop with a lot of items.

    "There are nts, animals, half-sentient, sentient beings, high beings, and Custom? What does Custom do?" He asked.

    "If you want to create a life form, you can go to custom."

    "Nah. I''ll do it next time." Matthias shrugged and picked the nt section.

    There were a lot of nts there ranging from normal grass to divine trees.

    Matthias'' eyes shone as he looked at a certain divine tree.

    "The Tree of Life? I''ll need that in mynd. And it''s.." Matthias nodded and looked at the price, "Heck, it''s quite arge chunk of my CP!"

    Matthias hesitated andter on decided, "Here goes nothing." He clicked at the Icon and purchased the Tree of Life.

    A seed that''s the size of a football appeared on his hand. The numbers at the corner of the panel go from 12.5 million down to 12 million.

    "Where would you want to nt the Tree of Life?" She asked.

    Matthias contemted and nodded as if he had already decided and, from above the world, hended in the middle of the continent, and nted the football-sized seed.

    He once again flew and viewed the world from above. "How long will this take?"

    "It will take exactly 77,777 years for it to fully mature." Shyra emotionlessly answered.

    "I need to wait that long?!" Matthias grimaced.

    "You could speed up the time by paying 4 million Creation Points to unlock the function."

    "I''ll pay!" He quickly answered then, the panel changed with another icon being added at the bottom left with a watch symbol.

    "Speed up!" Matthias said as he pressed the icon, and what happened next amazed him.

    As soon as he said that, thend soon developed fast. The seed punctured the soil and a baby tree rose and became so tall that it reached the skies in just 7 minutes.

    The surrounding also became green as different types of grass, herb, flowers, and trees extended from the tree outward.

    "This beautiful world, my masterpiece. I shall call this the World of Alphan."

 Chapter 2 Life

    "Because of the Tree of Life, you have unlocked your first race in this world; Elves." Shyra interrupted Matthias'' admiration for what was happening around him.

    "What? Elves?" Matthias was dumbstruck. As soon as he said that, Shyra pointed at the roots of the tree.

    Matthias looked at where she was pointing, and there, a huge seed or egg was hatching.

    What came out was a tall man with pointy ears and a green cloak as if it was born with him. His handsomeness was to the point that the girls would want to worship him.

    Next to him, another seed opened, and a woman as beautiful as the man appeared. Together with them, seeds of all different sizes appeared in the middle of the continent, hatching and giving birth to elves.

    With the speed-up function, the perimeters surrounding the Tree of Life were filled with normal trees and soon became a huge forest which he called The Great Forest of Alphus, in which the Elves thrived by absorbing nutrients from the Tree of Life and the other trees surrounding it.

    After the elf''s 100th year of existence and with the poption of the elves growing and with the knowledge from the Tree of Life, Ansariel, the first elf that was born, established his power and founded the Kingdom of Ansari in the Great Forest of Alphus.

    He proimed himself as the First King of the Elves and established his rule and absolute authority together with his wife, Anathalia, the second elf.

    His firstmand was for the elves to stay inside the Great Forest as that is their world.

    His secondmand was his establishment of the Royal Family and the Noble Lineages with the Royal Family being the An Lineage and the Six Noble Lineages that supported his ascension; The Lineages of Dan, Sa, Ga, Du, Ast, and Mu.

    With this, the elves lived peacefully inside the embrace of the Great Forest.

    Seeing all this, Matthias'' amazement increased. The ability and knowledge of the elves that came from the Tree of Life can create a civilization in just 100 years while humans took tens if not hundreds of thousands of years.

    The Tree of Life also gave birth to some aerial creatures like the Four-winged Peacock, a peacock-like bird that could fly using its four wide wings and has a tail that could reach up to five meters wide and two meters long. With its heavenly chirp, thend became much more beautiful.

    But for Matthias, there are still a lot of necessary things missing.

    Several hourster, while looking at the magnificent masterpiece that he made, Matthias was in awe.

    A paradise wasid before him. He created varieties ofnd and water bodies like teaus, ins, mountains,kes, waterfalls, and all sorts of flora and fauna.

    He also bought spirit seeds from the shop which was said to supply the world with magical energy, and spirit veins to fuel the spirit seeds and raise it to release and spread humongous amounts of energy.

    He also created varieties of metal for the other creatures that he will create to discover and created caves for them to explore.

    He bought animals like cows, chickens, horses, fishes, etc. Not normal ones though. The animals that he bought to popte the world were spirit animals that could also supply the world with energy when they die.<sub> </sub>

    Lastly, he created another race that Shyra suggested for his world; Humans.

    He ced them on three different ces which are east of the continent that was near a forest, a mountain, and ake, perfect for human habitation, a ce in the north where tundras and mountains converged and where beasts roamed, and the extreme west, where the ocean was near them and where seafaring will emerge sooner orter.

    After fifteen years of humanity''s existence, he saw how humans developed a little poorly. The people in the east ate grass and wrestled with beasts, the people of the north where mountains rose as high as 3,200 km up in the air survived by wrestling with beasts and adapted to eating moss and rock.

    The people on the west fared better as they were near the sea where fishes roam and asionally got some food.

    With how the people of the east and north fared, he aided them by descending and integrating into their society and taught them how to live and sustain themselves.

    With the knowledge that he gave them, Helos, a smart and strong human from the eastern humans, dered himself The Emperor of Helos Empire on the east and led his kind to live and advance.

    The people of the west were a little smarter and discovered the fishes and started fishing in their third year. By the time that he finished guiding the three human domains, the humans of the west have developed as much as creating small huts near the sea so that they can be "near their livelihood".

    With Matthias having activated the speed-up function, thousands of years have passed in his created world.

    Humans of the east expanded their reach and created cities. Neiman, the 22nd King of Helos, became an ipetent leader and became thest ruler of Helos as his huge empire broke and fell, signifying the chaos that will epass the east, marking the first day of the Falos Era.

    ? The huge Helos Empire broke down into seven dukedoms and one domain of independentmoners in the south.

    After years of conflict, the once ginormous Helos Empire was separated into three kingdoms, Nortos of the North, the Sanster Kingdom that upied the Imperial Capital, and Yale that upied the smallest territory in the South.

    The three kingdoms constantly fought for territories and resources, bloodshed urred between the borders of the Kingdoms.

    The Elves, being led by Anadriel, grandson of the founder Ansariel, discovered the existence of humanity and prepared for defense.

    They crafted bows and arrows from spirit trees, swords, and shields, and armor was created using the surrounding resources avable for them.

    Although elves haven''t experienced war yet, they saw from humankind how devastating it can be.

    Not wanting to experience that, the third king of Ansari secured the outer perimeters of the Great Forest and prepared themselves to defend against humans if ever they invaded.

 Chapter 3 I Became A Real God

    The humans of the north rode downward and arrived on the steppes where the living conditions are a bit better than the northern mountains.

    They set up houses made of stones by creating a square wall and covering the top with arger t stone.

    They started their first civilization and created "weapons" or should be described as clubs and fought beasts with them.

    They also discovered "new" beasts that aren''t much hostile; Horses.

    Seeing how fast they ran, they tried to capture some and seeded on their 15th try by entangling it with weeds.

    After failure after failure, they seeded in taming the beast and rode on it.

    Seeing that, Matthias'' sweat trickled. He knew that what was happening before his eyes could be the start of something that could make the kingdoms of Ancient Earth grimace and feel fear.

    The western human colony that developed much faster than the other two started to sail across the sea to catch more fish and as some of them discovered schools of fishes, they inventeds to catch more.

    Their houses evolved from leaf and stick huts to wooden houses as they used their old fishing spears as a reference to cut into things with sharp things.

    They started making axes from stone and branches and chopped wood with them.

    They started to make boats to sail and sharp stones to capture and killnd beasts.

    A wandering human also stumbled upon the Great Forest upon years of traveling and discovered elves. The man introduced their society to them ¨C a society that relies on seafaring ¨C and how they live.

    The elves sent envoys with the man while riding the deers that the Tree of Life gave birth to and rode towards the west, establishing diplomatic rtions with the western humans, making them develop rapidly once more.

    While watching the fast development happening before him with awe, Shyra interrupted him.

    "As the world''s poption reached one million, you have earned the title "Creator" and have unlocked the Divinity. You have unlocked a more broad authority upon your creation. You could also appear to them as whatever you want for them to see you."

    "Divinity?!" Matthias quickly asked Shyra for instructions. He clicked the Divinity section on the panel in front of him.

    "Activate Divinity?" A message notification appeared in front of him.

    "Yes!"

    After saying so, a bright light appeared in the panel and entered Matthias'' body.

    Looking at himself if anything bad happened, he was relieved to discover that he was fine and feeling great!

    Inside him, a small ball of light stayed in his Spiritual Sea which he discovered from Shyra.

    He also discovered that the light gives him strength that surpasses any being that is currently in his world.

    "Shyra, could you check how dense the magical energy is in my world?" He turned to face her and asked.

    "Because your world has just been recently created and there are spirit animals dying, resulting in additional energy, the world''s current spirit energy density is as dense as a normal Immortal World. It should''ve been more dense if not for the Tree of Life devouring energy around it." Shyra answered.

    He nodded. Matthias asked once again, "How much is my CP?"

    "After making changes in this world and creating the humans, your CP was reduced from 8 million to 4 million."<sub> </sub>

    "Then, how much is a Custom Being?" He asked.

    Shyra thought for a moment and answered, "It depends. The price ranges from 700,000 CPs to 100,000,000 EPs."

    Matthias grimaced when he heard the price. For a millennia of the world''s existence, the Creation System amassed only 9.5 million CPs, not even a tenth of the 100 million mark.

    He wanted to create a god beside him to manage the world below. To do so, he estimates that he needed at least 60-100 million just to do so.

    Looking at his CPs, Matthias smiled wryly. How long will it take for that to happen?

    Sensing his thoughts, Shyra patted his back, "Don''t worry. You will have that amount once the world you created is already stable and the beings inside it are powerful."

    "You could acquire CPs in various ways such as your creation''s death, their death returns the energy they got to you and it varies on their strength. A normal being''s death gives you 0.01 CP, while a high ss being gives you at least 100 EPs."

    "Your Divinity could also give you CPs. By strengthening the faith of the people to you, you could amass Faith Points (FPs) and use them as alternatives to CPs."

    Hearing that, Matthias eased. He also nned his descent to his world as a Divinity to acquire Faith Points.

    "I want to create a Custom Being!" Matthias announced. The blue panel in front of him erged and became a paint-like software.

    After countless drawings and editing, Matthias finished the physical form.

    "Would you make it a normal beast, spirit beast, sentient being, or a higher being?" Shyra asked.

    "I wouldn''t want this magnificent being as a normal beast, and spirit beast seems a little lowly for it. So¡­"

    "Higher being!" Matthias pridefully dered.

    "For it to be a higher being, you need 10 million CPs," Shyra replied.

    "Oof." Matthias drew a cold breath. "Just save the temte first. Can you do that?"

    "Sure." Immediately, Shyra manifested a panel simr to his and a drawing, simr to the one that he drew, appeared on her screen.

    "Done." She nodded in affirmation.

    "I do want to check on the half-sentients though. I know sentient beings are those who are just like humans when they think and are conscious, but what are half-sentients?" Matthias asked, with Shyra answering immediately.

    "Half-sentients are beast-like creatures who could develop a civilization but still retains their beastly mind and instincts"

    Matthias nodded, showing that he understood. He then clicked on the Half-sentients and there showed up tons of beings.

    Goblins, hobgoblins, beastmen, high harpies, the list goes on and on.

    But Matthias focused on one creature; Orcs.

    On Earth, Orcs are creatures that symbolized chaos, destruction, carnage, and strength. They were the greatest of all warriors and the epitome of madness. They abide by thews of the jungle where the strong will always eat the weak.

    With that in mind, he extended the ocean farther to open up a new space. He headed towards the west. He wants to create a new continent.

 Chapter 4 A New Race And Descension

    He raised up his hand, summoning his authority upon creation. When he created the world, there was nothing, only void. But now, with thend, sea, and sky in existence, there came chaos.

    ? Thends shook and the oceans rose. The sky darkened as a huge storm approached. Spirit Energy gathered around the surroundings madly. Chaos ensued.

    After a while, a huge continent asrge as the first appeared before his eyes. He created extreme deserts, tundras, forests, swamps, and mountains that are a little less suitable for inhabitation.

    He also created beasts that are appropriate to those areas. He made them a little more powerful than the beasts of the first continent for the orcs to go against.

    And now, he waved his hand and summoned seven orc groups that had a hundred orcs in every group. He called them Horde from a game he used to love when he was living on Earth.

    These seven hordes have fifty adult orcs and fifty orc children. The orcs were to tend to the young and fight against the beast and return food.

    Matthias also ced iron mines near the orcish settlements so that when the right timees, they can be armed and geared up as they warred against each other to try and dominate the other.

    After all that, he will let the orcs decide what path they will take.

    After doing all that, Matthias returned to the first continent. He then faced Shyra. "I want to descend." Matthias suddenly spoke.

    "As a Divinity?" Shyra asked with her head facing him.

    "No, not yet. I want to descend as a normal person and join in the fun." Matthias smiled and looked at the far horizon as he reminisced about the past. "When I was alive, I wanted to be a general that led an army of tens of hundreds of thousands."

    Matthias faced her again and said with fervor, "This world still has no formations of sorts, so I want to apply the formations that I learned when I read about the battles All Under Heaven."

    "You will spend a long time establishing your influence and power in that world that you need to aplish what you want." Shyra warned.

    "And establish it for a long time I''ll do." Matthias smiled.

    He waved his hand and appeared in an unsuspicious corner in the Kingdom of Yale.

    He walked around and discovered that he arrived in a marketce in the City of Thale, north of Yale.

    The City of Thale is the kingdom''s first line of defense against the Kingdom of Sanster. It epasses Fort Ivanhell, a fort that was created by Asher Yale, the current ruler of the Kingdom of Yale.

    Fort Ivanhell is situated in the middle of a mountain valley. With its strategic point, even though Yale is the smallest and weakest Kingdom between the three, they held on and sessfully defended the kingdom against Sanster''s assault.

    The Kingdom isposed ofmoners and onlymoners. The Kingdom of Yale was once a Dukedom under Augustus Sanster.

    When the Empire broke down, seven dukedoms decided to seize the rule. Augustus Sanster led his army north to capture the capital and fight against otherpetitors.<sub> </sub>

    Asher Yale took this opportunity of the Dukedom having little to no soldiers and led the oppressedmoners to rebel and seize the dukedom from Augustus'' control.

    With his wise mind, he assumed leadership and taught themoners how to manage the dukedom. With his knowledge, he trained soldiers and used every resource he could get to forge and make weapons and armor, bows and arrows, and any defense equipment.

    The siege of the capital took seven months toplete. After seven months, Augustus barely won and captured the capital.

    He was confused at first at why there were no reinforcements that came to their aid in those seven months. When he discovered that themoners rebelled, he was flustered and furious.

    He tried to lead an attack against them, but when he discovered his exhausted troops and sparse equipment, he could do nothing but rest for a period of time, making way for Asher Yale to develop his military.

    Asher Yale extended the reach of his domain southward and openednds for irrigation and livestock.

    He also solidified his authority by garnering the favor of the people and giving out sufficient remuneration.

    With that, he had enough authority to construct a fort in the valley to prevent attacks from the enemies.

    After seven months of resting, Augustus Sanster led his army of 5,000 strong to retake the dukedom. When he arrived in the valley and saw Fort Ivanhell standing, he couldn''t help but curse andunch a direct attack on the fort without siege equipment. It resulted obviously in a defeat for Sanster''s army with huge losses.

    With that aplishment, the Sanster Kingdom treated the south with utmost cautiousness. The Sansters don''t know what was happening beyond the fort and if the army of Yale could threaten them, but they are sure that as long as Fort Ivanhell is standing, the Kingdom of Yale is as good as imprable.

    With that in mind, a stalemate began between the three, all of which were apprehensive about their enemies'' might

    Going back to Matthias, from the east of the kingdom, he made his way towards the Whitesky Pce, the ruling domain of the old dukedom and the current kingdom of Yale.

    Standing at 300 feet high, the Whitesky Pce was adorned with white marble on the outside. A towering spiral cloud snaked to the top of the tower. Walls of white hard stone protected the perimeter of the tower. With its heavenly appearance is where it got its name.

    He walked towards the gate. In front stood two guards. One of the guards stopped him and asked in theirnguage, "Elt an sugwei (What do you want)?"

    "I came to see King Asher. I want to present something that could solidify his rule." Matthias smiled and answered using the samenguage, but the archaic version from thousands of years ago.

    The guards were a little confused by the archaguage but they guessed what he meant. Upon entering the pce, Matthias saw children were being taught how to read and write there.

    "To ensure their safety if ever the Fort is breached, the young ones are to enter the Whitesky Pce for refuge." One of the guards said.

    Matthias nodded as an answer.

 Chapter 5 Yale And The Divine Church

    They entered the tower and climbed stairs after stairs. After reaching the top, he saw a simple room with just enough necessary things for leadership.

    Behind a desk sat a 29-year old man, whose looks were refined and eyes so deep with wiseness as if it endured the vicissitudes of life.

    "Could you leave us for a bit?" Matthias asked the guard. The guard looked at Asher questioningly and he nodded. The guard slowly backed off and left.

    "Who are you?" Asher Yale asked.

    Before answering, Matthias conjured a long thing wrapped in cloth, which bewildered Asher.

    Matthias slowly unraveled the thing, and as he finished unraveling the top part, he held onto something that looked like a handle.

    He slowly unsheathed the thing by holding onto the handle and slowly raising it while the other hand slid the cloth away, revealing a sword that shone with dazzling light.

    Asher looked at it in awe. He looked at the mysterious man questioningly.

    Matthias smiled and exined, "This has been forged long before the coronation of the first king of humanity."

    Hearing just that bit of part, Asher''s eyes widened. But what''s been said next will be even more of a shock to him.

    "..This sword is stronger than any sword existing on thisnd, for it is tempered for a thousand times, quenched in the Heavenly Lake, and blessed by the Divinity of his power." Matthias secretly snickered.

    He absolutely exaggerated how it was made. He just forged it with the people of the east when he taught them how to forge and mine.

    This sword was the first sword that was sessfullypleted by the first humans. He hid it and ascended.

    When he discovered the functions of Divinity, he poured his power onto the sword and created a holy sword.

    With its glistening divine light, it looked certainly new for Asher. "What is this?" Asher stammered as he looked at the sword.

    "This is the Sword of Gloria, a sword forged from the crystal skies. This is one of the three swords of humanity. The Sword of Gloria symbolizes faith." Matthias spoke solemnly as he handed it to Asher.

    "Guide the humans of the east to unify. I am here to help you." Matthias smiled and stood.

    "Who.." Asher slowly asked, "..are you?"

    "I am the 9th general under Lord Matthias, The Creator. I am the Mortal General Under Heaven, Wang Zhong!" Matthias dered while he activated his Divinity and released a small amount of power, making him shine with grandness. He also summoned his Sky Piercing Halberd that he created personally.

    Seeing this spectacle and a weapon foreign to him that looked like a spear but even more powerful, Asher half-kneeled and ced his fist on his chest, "Greetings, Mortal General Wang Zhong!

    "I shall train your men and lead them to battle, and you muste with me in the conquest! I shall teach you strategies to defeat soldiers three or even ten times your army''s size!" Matthias dered.

    This event became the start of humanity''s development in military warfare and technology.

    Asher introduced the "Mortal General Under Heaven" to the people of Yale and started their military development.

    For the people,moners uponmoners enlisted to be soldiers to protect their loved ones.

    Matthias introduced undiscovered mines and taught them how to mine efficiently and forge professionally. He introduced more sturdy armors and helmets, and weapons that are even more lethal and intimidating.

    He also made weights made of stones for training. He taught them how to fight using halberds and bows and arrows, and introduced them to cavalry horses.<sub> </sub>

    They learned how to fight on a horse, fight on formation, change formations, protect the ranged units, and proper retreat and movement.

    He also taught smart people, including Asher, how to be a general on the battlefield. He taught them formations and the proper use of units.

    Slowly but surely, a developed and disciplined army was forming inside the Kingdom of Yale, shaping the development of the kingdom into a new superpower.

    Fifteen yearster, the army was ready. Over the course of fifteen years, the Kingdom of Sanster attacked five times and ended up failing.

    Now, on the fifth attack, the gates of Fort Ivanhell opened slowly. From there, Asher Yale with his new muscr body, prepared for war, came out with Matthias and their army of twenty thousand.

    Below the walls of Ivanhellid hundreds of corpses, and flustered and scared soldiers retreating.

    Three thousand cavalrymen, five thousand archers, and twelve thousand footmen marched towards the escaping enemies.

    A new concept of warfare appeared in this march of Ivanhell. Banners flew with the wind, a blue banner with the symbol of the yellow sun and a sword verticallyid in the middle of the ball of fire.

    "Hu, Ah, Ahu!"

    "Tunuuun!"

    Shouts filled with strength and vigor reverberated across the valley, intimidating the enemies into surrendering. Cries of war horns sang across the field.

    In the 23rd year of Falos, the east will be introduced to another type of warfare; Psychological Warfare.

    "Gloria (Glory)!" Asher shouted.

    "Victus(Victory)!" The soldiers responded.

    "Yale en Victus (Victory of Yale)!" Asher shouted once more.

    "Matthias nimus Victus(Victory in the name of Matthias)!" The soldiers responded.

    While yelling, one by one, one person per regiment raised a pole with a symbol of the shining sun. In the middle was a robed man holding a sword downwards, looking holy and mighty.

    This was the symbol of the Divine Church that they established inside the Kingdom of Yale to worship Matthias.

    When the Divine Church was created, "Wang Zhong" stood in front of the Divine Cathedral that they built in those fifteen years. He spoke of how the world was created and the beings of the world with it.

    "At first there was none. The Lord Creator Matthias waved his hand and there appeared thend and sea, but an empty and dull sky. He noticed it and created a ball of fire and raised it up to illuminate the world. He let the ball illuminate the world but the people need to rest, so he created the moon to gently illuminate the night."

    While talking, the symbol of the church at the top of the cathedral shone with Divine Light. "Wang Zhong" also faced the light and kneeled towards it. With him, the people of Yale kneeled and praised their God.

    He stood up and faced the people while bathing in divine light, "He created lushnds¡­" Matthias continued to create stories about the world''s creation, convincing the people of Yale. He also introduced them to Elves, the keepers of the world.

    Hearing the chants of the soldiers, Matthias smiled as he looked at the light of his Divinity increasing.

    At the back of the army were people preaching the creation of the world.

    At this very moment, the world of Alphan weed its very first Crusade.

 Chapter 6 The First Large-Scale Conquest Of Alphan

    Those who bow down and worship the Divine shall be granted mercy, but those who wish to stand in their way shall be bathed with blood.

    On the 7th month of the 23rd year of Falos, in Ashenheim Pass, a pass directly connected to the walls of Gremor, Helos'' Capital City''s wall.

    Fifty thousand armed Sanster forces were waiting for the arrival of the Yale Army.

    They have heard the feats that the army have aplished on the way north, which frightened them.

    In front of them was the marching army of Yale, holding their banners up high and the symbol of the Divine Church atop the banner.

    "Surrender now, army of Sanster! The creator of the world is with us to unite thend!" Asher yelled.

    "How dare a mere peasant talk to a noble Duke that way? You''re seeking death!" A general standing in front of the pass while holding his spear facing the sky sneered and shouted back.

    "Position!" The general yelled.

    The soldiers clumsily arranged themselves into groups and faced the enemies. Seeing that, Matthias facepalmed

    ''The formations here are so primitive! Well, I can''t me them as they haven''t really experienced war yet. They''re going to suffer if the northern men discover the grasnds.''

    "Men! Arrow Formation! Let these guys taste what true formations are!" General Salbio, a man trained by Matthias, raised his sword up high and waved it down while sitting on a horse.

    With his signal, the intimidating cavalry assumed a triangle formation made to pierce the enemy lines and elerated towards the enemies.

    "Archers," a skinny man with sharp eyes shouted and loaded his bow with an arrow that he got from his back, with all of the soldiers behind him following suit, "Aim," he drew the bow and aimed it upward, with the soldiers following him, "Fire!"

    As soon as he yelled "Fire", thousands of arrows flew up and curved down, going towards the enemy.

    "Ah!!"

    "Ahhh!!"

    "No!"

    "It hurts!!"

    The arrows hit many enemy soldiers as the arrows reached them, messing up their positioning.

    "R-return!" The enemy general saw that they were at a disadvantage and turned to flee.

    The other soldiers followed suit and ran for their lives. But can man outrun a horse? Only if one is superhuman.

    The cavalry caught up with the running soldiers. Then, bloodshed began.

    The cavalry''s spears pierced the backs of the soldiers. Then, when they arrived midway into the valley, archers appeared on top of the mountains and directly shot the panicking soldiers.

    After a while, the fifty thousand soldiers of Sanster fell beneath the hooves and arrows of the Yale army.

    This battle becameter known as "The Battle of Ashenheim Pass" which shook the East. People will sing praises to Asher and his army of Yale that is guided by Wang Zhong while people will also loathe Asher and the cruelty of the Yale Army.

    When the Yale Army exited Ashenheim Pass and entered the premises of the Sanster Capital, the eastern kingdoms were shaken. To survive an assault of fifty thousand men with twenty thousand men is definitely an impossible feat for them.

    So, when the nobles of the two kingdoms were notified of the victory, they armed themselves to help the two kingdoms to resist the Yale Army.<sub> </sub>

    If Asher was of noble birth or an official with high status, they would have supported him. But Yale is a ruler that descended from amoner.

    When the Yale army arrived, they started the siege against Gremor.

    The east was introduced to siege weapons. Battering rams, catapults, and ballistas were set up outside the walls of Gremor.

    The gates of Gremor were shaken by the ramming of the battering ram, stones were thrown inside the city by the catapults, and the bolts that were shot by ballistas impaled the soldiers and made them fly.

    A weekter, the nobles of the two kingdoms gathered fifty thousand men and journeyed to Gremor.

    But when they saw the menacing formations and the gates that are already on the brink of destruction, they were terrified.

    They frantically formed a flimsy formation that was inspired by the marching formation of Yale. But will that be able to do anything?

    "Boom!"

    Eventually, the gates of Gremor flew wide open and the cavalry entered the city and was faced by the resistance army.

    Pikes were pointing towards the cavalry. When Matthias saw that, he became a little impressed. The adaptability of humans against their enemies was truly fast.

    But it''s alreadyte. Can they do anything to change the inevitable unity of the East?

    The horses galloped and suddenly turned around, which surprised the resistance. But suddenly..

    "Charge!"

    "Kill!"

    The soldiers of Yale appeared from behind the cavalry and charged when they turned around. Themoners inside the houses of Gremor also appeared and ambushed thebined forces of Sanster and Nortos.

    Hourster, thest man of the resistance has fallen. Augustus Sanster was captured by the cavalry and was executed.

    Nobles who also tried to help Sanster were also executed and their wealth seized.

    After the tense atmosphere cooled down, the Divine Church took over and preached with Wang Zhong.

    While preaching, the sun shone brightly on thend, enchanting the citizens of Gremor. They started to believe and kneeled while chanting and praising Matthias'' name.

    Seeing that, Matthias smiled and looked at his Divinity slowly rising.

    After the preaching, the army of Yale started enlisting men to be trained to now fully unite thend.

    Matthias then announced his departure, "The Creator is already calling for me as I havepleted my mission. He shall descend once thend is united again. May you spread his name for thousands of generations toe!"

    After saying so, Matthias floated and was bathed with divine aura before vanishing. Seeing what had just happened, the citizens rejoiced and were in awe of their Creator''s power.

    "Gloria nimus un Matthias!(Glory to the name of Matthias!)"

    "Gloria!"

    "Gloria mun Victus!(Glory with Victory!)"

 Chapter 7 Involvement Of The Northern Nomads

    After that event, the Kingdom of Yale went through a lot of change.

    The Kingdom of Yale was renamed to The Empire of Sidiun that means The Empire of The Sun.

    Throughout the territories of Sidiun, the religion of The Divine Church was spread. Tales of the Great Creation was told throughout thend, with the Bible of The Divine Church being sold to the masses. The year that this happened marked the first year of the Divine Calendar.

    In the second year of the Divine Calendar, Asher Yale implementedws that would benefit the masses like higher wages for those in the agricultural and military professions.

    Law enforcement officers are also recruited from all over Sidiun to protect the citizens and prosecute criminals.

    Large-scale changes were also implemented inside the ruling house. Civil officials and military officials who were talented and wise were ced in their respective positions, even if they aremoners or nobles.

    Corruption dwindled as Asher caught corrupted officials and persecuted them and made them work in ces thatckedborers.

    The army of Sidiun also didn''t stop their attacks against Norton. They achieved victories after victories and sessfully seized the Norton capital. When they should have seized the whole of Norton and sessfully united the east, the nomads of the north appeared.

    In the third year of the Divine Calendar, the men of the northern mountains under Akilu Maru of the Duwe Tribe, discovered the city of Maerdon, a northern city under Norton. They were amazed and were filled with envy when they saw the lush greennds of the south. With Asura Boru of the Nue Tribe and Kubo Tandu of the Sangu Tribe, they gathered ten thousand men with their horses andunched an assault against the city, and sessfully captured it.

    They continued to dominate the battlefield until the cavalry of Sidiun appeared and stopped them from assaulting anymore.

    There then came battles after battles, achieving a total stalemate.

    While battles were urring north of the empire, Asher Yale sent diplomats to request an audience with the Elves of the Ansari.

    They talked about how the world was created by their creator and that the Tree of Life was created by Him. They told the Elves that the Creator wanted them to treat the Elves as their elders as they were the first creations.

    This incensed the Elves as they believed that their one and only god and creator is the Tree of Life. They banished the diplomats and pushed the humans of the east away.

    While all that was happening, Matthias was ck-jawed as he looked at the panel in front of him.

    [You have achieved max FPs. You have risen from World Deity Level to World God. You have unlocked more features. Keep up the good work!]

    "What the heck is this?!"

    "Every time you fill up your FP meter, your deity rank will evolve, making you stronger and wield more authority." Shyra replied.

    "Huh. Like what?" Matthias asked.

    "Like allowing the beings of your world to cultivate and allowing them to have special bloodlines."

    The reply shook Matthias. Matthias was excited and scared at the same time.

    "I get to see Immortal Cultivators now? But what if they try to overthrow me?"

    "That could be solved by your religion. And even if you have no religion, you are still this universe''s god. No one has higher authority than you here." Shyra smiled and chuckled as she looked at his scared face.

    "Phew.." Matthias sighed with relief. Imagining flying immortals challenging his authority scared him a bit, and now, with the knowledge that that can''t possibly happen, he was relieved.<sub> </sub>

    "That is only until the recent stages of your creation though." Shyra replied solemnly.

    "W-what do you mean only until the recent stages?" Mattgias stammered.

    "When you reach a certain level, your universe could possibly be connected to independent worlds or other creator''s universes. Their inhabitants could enter your world although the rejection ced on them will be strong. But if they have the ability, they could possibly dethrone you and seize all your powers." Shyra answered.

    "How can I get stronger?!" Matthias yelled.

    "Acquire more FPs and EPs. You could also use your authority to create an independent space and train there."

    Matthias'' eyes lit up. Without waiting for Shyra''s instructions, he opened his panel and clicked on the creation panel.

    There he saw the "independent space icon" and he clicked on it immediately.

    Shyra interrupted him by saying, "Within independent spaces, you could set upws that could even defy logic, but of course, it will cost you points."

    "If you want to train, I suggest creating a demon realm or a chaos realm. How, you ask?"

    Shyra opened her supporting panel and opened the "independent space" icon and clicked it. She demonstrated how to create independent spaces and left them for him to digest.

    Matthias contemted for a time and when he was going to create the space, Shyra interrupted him.

    "The East has been reunited. Are you going to descend as you said?" Shyra asked.

    "Huh. That was quick." Matthias said absentmindedly.

    "Not really quick. Time is elerated, remember? 59 years have already passed." Shyraughed.

    "Oh, right. Okay." Matthias canceled the time eleration. Shyra also helped him to prepare for his descent.

    "If you want to enchant them more with your glory, activate your Divinity. It will automatically activate your Divine Light, Divine Authority, and Creator Authority." Shyra reminded him.

    Matthias did what he was told and started his descent.

    The 59th year of the Divine Calendar. 56 years have passed since the war between the East and North began.

    When the war between the three tribes and Sidiun entered into a stalemate, King Tirus of the north discovered what the three tribes were doing and assumed leadership to go against the citizens of the east.

    Countless conflicts arose and blood was shed in these 56 years.

    Advancements in the military and technology were brought about to counter the northern invaders.

    The northern invaders also adapted the technologies of the east in their livelihood and easily became a powerhouse.

 Chapter 8 God

    In the 39th year of the Divine Calendar, the first Emperor of Sidiun, Asher Yale, was killed in the war.

    The crowned prince Leyun Yale was crowned as the second Emperor by the Divine Church and led the Empire of Sidiun with his second brother General Adrin Yale and Prime Minister Kanon Yale to oppose the invaders.

    In thest month of the 58th year of the Divine Calendar, Leyun Yale killed King Tirus, and with Prime Minister Kanon, they sessfully persuaded the northern nomads to surrender and integrate into their society for a better life.

    With that victory, the Sidiun Empire doubled in size and sessfully reunited thends.

    On the first day of the 59th year, Leyun Yale formally ascended the throne and announced the victory against the north. The Divine Church preached the speech of Wang Zhong that speaks of the creator''s descent to the world.

    While preaching, the sky opened and a blinding light shone upon the empire. Faint songs of preaching were heard behind the light until the light fully descended on top of the church.

    The light was soothing, healing some of the people''s illnesses, making them kneel.

    The light slowly receded, revealing a white-cloaked man whose face shone brightly. He was holding a golden staff.

    "I am the Creator, the one whose face is cloaked with light. The unity of the East and North signified a big event that could give humanity a chance of survival."

    "To elevate the chances of humanity ''s survival more, I shall grant the second emperor and his lineage the Royal Sun Bloodline. Discover its powers by yourself."

    "For the masses, I shall give you a chance to cultivate. Cultivation is to strengthen yourself to possess power that can rival an army of thousands. Cleaving mountains, reaping open the skies, and halving the seas."

    Matthias gave them a Basic Qi Cultivation Manual that Shyra handed him. She made it to teach Matthias how to create techniques on his own.

    "Cultivate so that you can stay in this world. Time wille when those with weak physiques will be ejected from this world. Only the strong will remain." Matthias added some false information to scare them a bit so that they cultivate diligently.

    "I shall guide you. Rely on yourself, and you will be able to temper yourself from hardship, and hard work. Rely on yourself and you will have with you your pride and trust. Rely on me, and you shall have my support, calmness, and allies who also believe in me behind you. You will have my whole divine kingdom with you. Rely on yourself and put your faith in me, and you shall be granted power like no other. Thebined support of your allies, my divinity, my kingdom, and yourself will be behind you." Matthias said with mysticism. Even he was persuaded by himself.

    "But be aware. Humanity is created in my image. And I am not perfect. Selfishness, Greed, Egotistic, and Prideful are just some of the bad qualities of humanity." Matthias continued,"But even though that is the case, humans also do have their good qualities. Righteousness, Kindness, benevolence, and respectfulness are just some of humanity''s good qualities."

    "Be aware of Love, for Love is the highest form of emotion and power. Love is not the origin, but it has everything." Matthias was just casually speaking, but little did he know that everything he will say will be going down to the annals of history.

    "Love is always the same and ever-changing.

    Love can make you weak just as Love can make you strong,

    Love can make you powerful just as Love can make you weak,

    Love can make you happy just as Love can make you sad,

    Love can make youfortable just as Love can make you uneasy,<sub> </sub>

    Love can make you alive just as Love can make you wish you were dead,

    Love can make you keen just as Love can make you stupid,

    Love is everything but never nothing.

    Love can make you whole but never empty,

    That''s why Love is everything but never nothing."

    As soon as he finished, the people''s minds were filled with new knowledge transcending their time. They knew of love. They lived and existed with it. But what their creator just said made them more enlightened about the said topic.

    "The world will be filled with Order and Chaos. Prepare yourselves. Protect your loved ones, and get stronger. If there will ever be a god from all of you, I will be waiting to hand you one of the seats inside my kingdom." Matthias slowly rose, and raised his staff, bathing thend with his divine light once more.

    "Glory to The Creator!"

    "Thank you for healing me, Creator!"

    "Praise be to you, Oh God!"

    The people of Sidiun kneeled and praised and worshipped him.

    When Matthias came back from Alphan, he saw a smiling Shyra looking at him.

    He felt a little weird. "What''s with that look?"

    "Your execution was amazing, Host. Look at your FPs."

    Matthias looked at his FPs just like she said and what he saw shocked him.

    "900,000 FPs?! And it''s still rising!" Matthias'' eyes bulged. He didn''t expect it to rise this fast.

    "Your religion is the source of your power. And every single being that worships you can add FPs to your divinity. It also depends on their loyalty and devotion. You have healed many people with your Divine Light and Divine Aura so many were so devoted to worshipping you. A man who is devoted to your name can add at least 100 FPs per minute. You could imagine how many people were devoted to you when you personally descended." Shyra replied.

    Matthias looked at the mortals below. They were kneeling and calling his name passionately. The Pope of the Divine Church preached the creation of the world and called upon his name and glorified him.

    "Hmm. I should create a sacred text. Yeah, I really need to create a sacred text." Matthias nodded and conjured a nk book and a pen. Shyra saw what he was doing and quickly stopped him.

    "What are you doing? Why are you making it hard for yourself by writing it all manually?" Shyra pped his head.

 Chapter 9 The Divine Kingdom

    "Ouch! What should I do? Conjure a full text out of nowhere?!" Matthias yelped.

    "Aren''t you able to create an independent space now? Then create your divine kingdom!" Shyra retorted.

    "Huh. You''re right. But what''s that gotta do about writing a sacred text?!" Matthias nodded at first, but when he thought about it carefully, he asked furiously.

    "Create your divine kingdom first by filling the space with your divinity, then open the sacred objects tab in your Divinity tab, then tap the Sacred Text. It will immediately create an empty book filled with your divinity. Think of what you want to write on your sacred text and you''re done! Understand?!" Shyra answered.

    "Oh, okay." Matthias did as told and created an independent space.

    When he entered the independent space, there was nothing but a void, just like when he first arrived and before he created the world.

    He released his Divinity and it did all the work for him. The light shone brightly inside the void, filling it with a holy and heavenly aura.

    Slowly but surely, his divinity refined the void and turned it into a golden domain. Golden clouds also started to appear all around.

    Matthias thought of an awesome idea and willed his divinity. Golden clouds spiraled and gathered in the middle of the space for a while. After it dispersed, a majestic, holy, and awe-inspiring castle emerged. Its white, shiny towers rose as high as the eye could see. Its circr walls enunciated its grandness. A silver gate with a golden rim decorated with a sun in the middle looked so sturdy that it can likely hold for a thousand years while being bombarded with meteor every thirty seconds.

    He willed it once again and the golden clouds rose high on the corners of the space. When the golden clouds receded, an imposing circr wall appeared in the corners of the space.

    He raised his hand up high and houses emerged from the golden clouds that filled up the outside and the inside of the castle.

    He opened the independent space tab and looked at the options that he could add. He looked for a while and saw what he looked for.

    [Summoning Crystal] could create and conjure existing souls for the independent space.

    He bought it and, in his hand, appeared a football-sized diamond-shaped crystal.

    He ced it below the outer walls where the imposing castle with its gate could be seen.

    He set it up by making the crystal summon dead souls that are kind.

    After he had done that, the crystal shone brightly, and it grew bigger. A portal appeared on its sides.

    Matthias saw that, and he quickly flew away and stood atop the pce.

    After doing so, souls appeared from the portal. When the souls arrived here, they were confused but excited.

    "Where am I? Did I die?"

    "Is this the Divine Kingdom of The Creator?"

    "I think it is. My devotion was correct! Gloria nimus Matthias!"

    Souls that were once wandering on the mortal world ascended and entered the divine kingdom that Matthias created.

    The souls of the old soldiers, citizens, and believers of the old Yale Kingdom appeared.

    "The Founding Emperor is here!"

    "What?!"

    A stout man appeared from the portal. He was wearing a golden cape, signifying him being royalty.

    "The royal Empress is also with the Emperor!"

    Behind the man, a beautiful woman also appeared. She was wearing a beautiful white dress. Her youthful and elegant appearance made the people kneel.<sub> </sub>

    "Greetings, Emperor Asher and Empress Allia!"

    It turned out that the man was Asher Yale who once led his men to unite the East and his wife.

    "The Founding Pope is also here!"

    An elderly man appeared whilst holding a staff with the symbol of the Divine Church. He was wearing a white robe and a white sun-shaped headdress.

    "Greetings, Pope Alumen!" The masses greeted.

    "You need not bow to me anymore. We are in the kingdom of our creator. I believe everyone is equal here as long as we worship Him." The Pope waved his hand, dismissing the kneeling crowd.

    "What''s with those people with a pointy ear?"

    The elves also arrived. The elf was filled with a graceful aura while another elven woman was beside him, scanning the ce.

    "Greetings, Elders" Pope Alumen bowed and ced his fist on his chest.

    The Emperor and the Empress also followed suit. "Greetings, Elders."

    "Elders?! What Elders?"

    "Have you forgotten? When Lord General Wang Zhong preached, he said that they were the first creations!" Someone said.

    "Really?!"

    Seeing the humans bow to him, the Elf was confused.

    p "You could speak the ancientnguage of the Elves? Who are you?" The Elf asked.</anda>

    "We do not. I am also confused." The Pope answered. He knew he heard what the Elf said in hisnguage.

    By now, Matthias spoke with a deep and holy voice, "Wee to my divine kingdom, my subjects. Your goodness has impressed me so I have granted you the passage to my kingdom. Everyone is equal here. Treat one another as brothers and sisters. If you don''t want it here, return to the summoning crystal and enter the cycle of reincarnation, forgetting everything."

    "Greetings, Creator!" Pope Alumen greeted with fervor and glee as he kneeled subserviently.

    The others followed suit, chanting his name.

    "Treat the divine kingdom as your home. If you continue to worship me, you will be allowed to stay inside the residences. If you don''t want to worship me, you can enter the cycle of reincarnation and forget everything."

    "The souls here will be granted the knowledge of Allspeak when you arrive here, making the divine kingdom under one and absolute divinenguage. Your words could enlighten the mortals below."

    "I grant my subjects Alumen, Asher, Allia, Ansariel, and Anariel the rank of Archangel in my divine kingdom. They will be the first five angels of my domain. You will be granted passage to the inner halls of my pce. Manage your brothers and sisters for me"

    "I grant the first believers of my religion and the soldiers who fought to spread my name the rank of Angel. They will be granted permission to live within the houses surrounding my pce inside the walls of my castle."

    "The souls who died that worshipped me who didn''t have the qualifications to be an angel will live in the houses outside the walls of Mythos. Devote yourself to me more so that you can be angels."

    "The job of Angels is toplete divine missions handed out to you by your respective Archangels. The Archangels'' responsibility is to protect the divine kingdom and descend to other worlds to spread my name once you are ordered to."

    "Now, go forth and live inside my kingdom."

    "Yes, Lord!"

    "Praise to you, Creator."

 Chapter 10 Hell

    After the ruckus, Matthias entered his pce. The crystal will continue to summon souls that died from the past and present that are devoted to him. Many had already died from the past due to old age. Tons of souls are still entering the space, so it will take a long time.

    He opened the sacred objects tab and selected to create his sacred text.

    He started the text by writing the Creation, his wills upon creation,ws that govern those who believed in him, beliefs that he wants his devotees to understand, prayers to grant strength to his devotees, and incantations to summon angels or Archangels to fight evil creatures.

    After writing it, he materialized it using his divinity and the prayers of the devotees. He created copies and distributed them to the angels and archangels. He also created one copy to give to the Divine Church on Alphan.

    He exited the independent space and created an opening in the clouds. He slowly lowered the sacred text down towards the preaching Pope.

    When the people saw the descending book filled with holy aura, they all kneeled. The Pope looked at the sacred text and held out his hand.

    "Thank you for your generous gift, Creator!"

    "Thank you, Creator!"

    They all shouted fervently, enthusiastically receiving the descending book.

    The Pope caught hold of it and slowly stood up and as the light and the opening slowly receded.

    "This is The Will of Creation! The sacred text of the Creator and also our Divine Church! We shall hand out copies of the sacred text for the masses! Gloria nimus Matthias!" The Pope shouted happily as he announced the book.

    "Gloria!"

    "Praise His name!"

    When he did that, his FP rose dramatically. He looked at it with glee.

    "You could convert your FPs to CPs in a 5:1 ratio. You now have 1.4 million FPs." Shyra said when he finished.

    "That many?! Then exchange how much do I need to create an independent space again?" Matthias asked.

    "The first one is free as that was made for you to be your habitat. The second one and the others will cost you 40,000 CPs." She replied.

    "Then exchange half of my current FPs to CPs and create another independent space."

    As soon as he said that, his FP was deducted by a certain amount and in his CP appeared an additional 160,000.

    "Your CP bnce is: 1.39 million."

    "I thought my FP was 1.4M? Why was my CP added with 160,000?" He asked confusedly.

    "Time runs below. The normal time dilution is 1 minute here is 2 years below. The rate of you receiving FPs is very fast."

    Shyra answered.

    Matthias nodded, convinced. On his tform where he stands to watch the world, he could see Alphan below him. On the right side was an orb gleaming with golden light; his Divine Kingdom. On his left was an orb filled with ckness and void; the new independent space.

    Matthias did what he was instructed to and ced his hand on the orb. A panel appeared in front of him indicating the database of the independent space and what could be added.

    He edited it and what the finished product looked like was something like this.

    [Independent Space - Endless Hell]

    Time dilution (Alphan Time): 5:1

    Space type: Soul Space, Material Space<sub> </sub>

    Laws: Soul Summon, Demon Body Creation, Endless Battle, Weapon Creation, ughter Qi Acquisition, Unlimited Reincarnation, World Authority¡­

    "This is cool! I''ll enter this domain now, Shyra! I''ll hand you the authority if ever anything dangerous happens that involves the destruction of my world!" Matthiasughed.

    "Okay, Host. Thank you for your trust." Shyra smiled and bowed.

    He willed it while holding the orb and he vanished on the spot.

    When he reappeared, he was standing in a dull, empty, and rocky world. The skies were dull red, and behind him was a Summoning Crystal situated on a rock tform.

    Beside him was a stick. When he conjured it, the stick flew to him and it became a long spear halberd.

    It was simple looking, but it felt imposing. Its one-sided de looked very sharp. Its shaft was gray and metallic.

    He looked around and saw tall rock tforms that were just like the one that he was standing on very far away.

    He ran towards the middle and waited.

    Minutes while running, the tall tforms hummed and red light pulsed from the Summoning Crystal.

    "W-Where is this ce!"

    "Boss! Didn''t I kill you already?! And what''s with your red skin and horns?!"

    "You asshole! You''re here?! You also have red skin and horns! But, don''t worry, I''ll skin you and cut your horns myself!"

    "How would you do that without a weap-"

    "Here''s my weapon!"

    Chaos enveloped the tforms. Weapons appeared near them, prompting them to fight with each other.

    Suddenly..

    "What creature is this?!"

    A big humanoid monster with dark green skin and tusks growing from its bottom jaw.

    "Ul''gar Duredur!"

    The big monster looked at the puny humans and shouted with glee.

    When Matthias heard the warcry, he shook his head.

    "The Orcs have arrived."

    Suddenly, thousands upon thousands of same-looking creatures emerged from all four tforms and started a ughter.

    The lucky ones already left the tform and headed to their respective paths. Their minds were ingrained with knowledge of crafting their weapon and that this world is entirely made with materials for crafting.

    The miserable ones were killed and reincarnated once more, experiencing the same ughter. It took a long while before they started to learn how to escape.

    The Orcs also noticed that many humans were escaping so they started to spread out. With them living in a very harsh environment, they easily adapted to the dull environment which was the opposite case for the humans who might take a long time to adapt.

 Chapter 11 Grombash Shadowbanner

    Matthias journeyed the dullnd. He thought that itcked some dangerous terrains so he controlled the independent space and created marshes, mountains, cliffs, rocky canyons, rifts, and craters.

    He also created powerful minerals for crafting. It could createpetitions, factions, and conflict.

    When he stops his journey, he sometimesys down on the rocky field and also practice wielding his weapon.

    Four dayster, he encountered his first opponent..

    "That''s a good weapon you got there, boy. Give it to me, and I''ll leave you. Understand?" A creepy man with a dagger as his weapon looked at him with malicious intent.

    ''What a dumb man.'' Matthias shook his head with disappointment.

    "What are you shaking your head for, boy?! Don''t you know that I''m the terror of Yumen Street?!" The man furiously yelled.

    "You''re noisy." Matthias said emotionlessly and swung his spear, killing the man.

    Two dayster, he was faced with a true opponent.

    "My name is Grombash Shadowbanner! I don''t kill insignificant and unknown individuals! With your imposing weapon, I know you''re strong! Who are you?" The orc yelled.

    "A great orc shall cause destruction upon one thousand miles. Greetings, Chieftain of the Shadowbanner Horde. I am Matthias Kane, the Creator of Worlds." Matthias was an individual who is proud of powerful and brave creatures. An orc like Grombash is an opponent that he was proud to have.

    "Mhm. Now, let us duel!" Grombash Shadowbanner nodded and charged.

    Matthias smiled and waved his spear. He then also charged towards the proud orc.

    Grombash raised his battle axe up high and shed down, which was evaded by Matthias. Matthias counterattacked by shing his spear on the orc''s side.

    The orc jumped back and attacked once more. This battle went on and on for so long that even the other demonized souls reached the area that produces a huge shockwave every now and then to watch their fight.

    Days have passed since they arrived in this hell. Some already discovered the ughter Qi that could be acquired by killing.

    Some brave souls tried to assassinate them to acquire their ughter Qi but failed miserably when the orc and the human banded together to kill the assant.

    The battle went on for days and nights even though there''s no sun and moon.

    It was the fifteenth day when they stopped. No one won.

    They were lying on the ground, gasping for air. Matthias slowly stood up and walked towards the weakened orc.

    "Kill me. I am proud to be killed by you." The orc resignedly said.

    "You are a worthy opponent, Grombash. I, as a person who has authority in this world, could grant you anything that you want. Weapon, power, knowledge, and even reincarnation. You could go back to Alphan and lead yournd once more. Tell me." Matthias said, which startled the orc.

    "Why? You could defeat me with your powers, but why did you fight me physically and fight me for days? Didn''t you want to win?" The orc asked.

    "I fought not because of winning, but because of finding a rightful opponent. No one would be able to defeat me if I used my powers, so why would I use it in a match?"

    "And besides, you, as a creature that I created, embodies an orc that is rarely seen in any universe; a noble orc. One who respects the strength of his opponents, one who can ept his loss, and one who is proud and brave. So why would I defeat you?" Matthias smiled

    "So, what do you want, proud warrior?"

    Grombash thought for a moment. A whileter he looked at Matthias, "I can think of nothing besides the betterment of my tribe."<sub> </sub>

    Hearing that, Matthiasughed. "I expected that that would be your answer. Now, as the ruler, I elevate your horde in this domain to the race of War Demons, the peak of the Orc Race. I also grant you the rank of Duke, granting you and your race a territory. Your tribe will now be able to reincarnate on your domain."

    "I grant the current chieftain of your tribe the knowledge of Body Tempering and the whereabouts of the Divine Continent where humans and elves reside."

    "Divine Continent? There is anothernd?" The orc''s eyes grew wide open.

    "Yes. Do you think those weak people just came out of nowhere?" Matthias looked at the clueless orc amusingly.

    "Now, I shall grant you your reward." He waved his hand, and some orcs across the battlefield transformed.

    Their muscles grew rapidly, the horns that they had when they turned into a demon grew longer and taller, and their strength grew rapidly.

    p Grombash transformed like them, and wings also sprouted behind him.</anda>

    The watching crowd were baffled by the sudden change. They ran for their lives because they were scared.

    When the transformation finished, Grombash stood up slowly. His skin was covered with reptilian-like scales, his eyes were blood red, and his hair grew long, and his horns were longer than his underlings.

    The orc was silent for a while, admiring his newfound power. "Am I still an orc?" He asked.

    "Yes. Orcs were boars that were given a drop of a War Demon''s essence blood." Matthias nodded while reading the introductions about orcs.

    The orc went silent. Suddenly, he kneeled, which baffled Matthias, "What are you doing?"

    "I pledge my allegiance unto you, Lord. ept me." The deep and scary voice of the orc resounded in the silent surroundings.

    "Are you sure?" Matthias asked.

    "Yes, Lord." The orc insisted. "An orc fights to the death, but a wise orc submits to someone strong and stays loyal to his master until the end."

    Matthias smiled andughed loudly. "I ept your allegiance, Grombash. I shall grant you the title of ''Mul''tas''."

    "Warlord?" The orc''s eyes shone.

    Suddenly, in one of the craters, a tall pir rose to the sky.

    "I gave you the authority 1000km around that pir. That will be your domain."

    "Prepare yourselves, as I will summon True Demons tomorrow. They will be powerful." Matthias reminded him and flew away.

    When he was gone, Grombash flew to his territory and stood at the top of the pir. He used his authority to create a horn and blew on it.

    The horn was heard around the realm. When the orcs of the Shadowbanner Horde heard it, they rushed towards the pir.

    Thousands upon thousands of orcs rushed towards the pir and assembled there.

    When there''s no orc arriving anymore, the earth beneath the territory quaked and parted, then, stone walls rose from the gap, protecting the territory.

    When the first second of the next day arrived, Matthias essed the independent space panel and created demons that had fast reproduction speed.

 Chapter 12 Demons

    After doing so, meteors descended from the sky, when it hit thend, hideous demons with blood-red skin and dark horns and eyes appeared.

    When they saw their opposite genders, they lunged towards them and mingled.

    When they were done, the females instantlyid thousands of eggs. There were one hundred female demons and theyid hundreds of thousands of eggs.

    They rested for a while and spread throughout the realm and wreaked havoc.

    He opened his independent space panel and tapped "Leave".

    He appeared on his tform while Shyra was watching the world below.

    "You''re back so soon?" She asked.

    "Nah. I''m just going to elerate time a bit." He answered and opened his independent space panel for Hell.

    "Spend 40,000 CPs to elerate time for 100 years?" The system asked.

    "That''s a hell of an amount for a hundred years!" Matthias cried out.

    Shyraughed, "That''s normal. Your hell is filled with souls and powerful beings. A lot could happen in those 100 years."

    "Oh, okay." Matthias realized it and nodded as he understood.

    He confirmed it and the orb spun rapidly. Half a minuteter, and it stopped.

    "I''m going to go back! See youter!"

    "Okay, master." Shyra nodded.

    When he arrived inside Hell, he was dumbstricken. "Hell, what happened?"

    The world was in a mess. A three-way war urred between them. Another Duke of Hell was elevated when that person bathed in the blood of thousands; Duke "Blood Demon" Saronget.

    He led his legion against Duke Mul''tas while Mul''tas brought the other orcs to his domain and started the Orc-Demon War.

    The humans also made a Coalition led by Alteus Nusca, a powerful noble that led his men to rebel against Asher Yale because he detestedmoners.

    Although he is disgusted bymoners, he learned his lesson and instead used them to do dirty things for him in this hell.

    The humans usually ambushed both orc and demons every time they had a chance to.

    A hundred years ago, human souls that arrived in hell dwindled without the humans knowing why. But they persisted and went to war with the two other races, but ended up losing.

    70 years ago, Alteus was captured and was tortured inside the Blood Demon Dukedom. The other humans were enved by the two races.

    Now that Matthias arrived, he descended and started fighting countless demons.

    Slowly but surely, the demon''s numbers dwindled. When it was already so obvious, Saronget led his men to hunt down the perpetrator.

    When the news arrived on the Mul''tas Dukedom, Grombash smiled. "The Lord has returned. Sound the horns!"

    The ring of horns resounded throughout the territory. The orcs assembled for war and marched towards the massacre.

    Near the Blood Demon Dukedom¡­

    "Oh, wow! I didn''t know that they could elevate themselves to the Duke rank without my authority." Matthiasughed.

    He saw the huge pir far from him. He knew that that wasn''t the pir of Mul''tas'' Dukedom.

    "Argh!" A demon suddenly pounced at him.

    "Mhm!" He shed at the demon and killed it immediately.

    "I could live in this realm for fun!" Matthiasughed wholeheartedly while killing demons.

    Suddenly.

    [Warning!]

    [A demon from the Mysterious Abyss entered your hell space.]

    [Trying to eject the intruder..]<sub> </sub>

    [Failed.]

    [Elevated the demon''s rank into Prince.]

    Matthias froze on the spot. ''An intruder? A demon from the Mysterious Abyss?''

    [The Mysterious Abyss is an Immortal-Rank naturally urring Independent space that stretches out infinitely. The Space''s age could be said to be as old as the universe.]

    "What does it mean if someone invaded my space that is from Mysterious Abyss?" Matthias asked, unnerved.

    "A battle could take ce. But you are the indefinite ruler of this space, host. Your power exceeds that of the system''s." The system said.

    Matthias breathed heavily. His eyes then went cold, "Now, where is this demon?"

    The system then rapidly changed into a map and pinpointed a location.

    Matthias willed it and ced a very powerful suppression in that area. He then teleported to that ce and looked at the demon.

    The demon was 7-foot tall, he had arge muscle, and his eyes were looking warily at the newfound person.

    "Who are you?" The demon asked.

    "I was the one who wanted to ask you that question." Matthias said coldly.

    "And what gives you the right?" The demon chuckled haughtily.

    "Because I am the ruler of this space!" Matthias yelled loudly, strengthening the pressure on the demon.

    "!!" The demon was shocked. He didn''t expect to meet the owner of the space immediately.

    "Why are you here?!" Matthias asked threateningly.

    "A rift going to this space appeared in my domain!" The demon yelled.

    "Take me to the Mysterious Abyss." Matthias said.

    "Hah, I could kill you there!" The demonughed frighteningly. The demon wanted to scare Matthias to let him go, but then..

    "Ah! What did you do to me!" The demon shrieked.

    "I enved your soul. That is one of thews in this space. "Total Soul Envement"." Matthias chillingly said as he wiped out the resistance of the soul, making the demon submit to him willingly and kneel.

    "What is your name?"

    "Kael''thos von Dimarael Kudsre Mansto Kalpon Sijun Daius."

    "What rank are you in the Mysterious Abyss?"

    "Count."

    "Take me to the rift."

    "Yes, Master." The demon stood up and showed the path to Matthias.

    They arrived on the very edge of the space. There, a huge tear could be seen, inside it was terrifyingly red.

    mes could be seen anytime.

    "I need to prepare." Matthias conjured his Creation Panel and created a spear filled with a demonic aura. He also made himself transform into a demon, making him unlock the Demon tab in the Divinity Panel.

    He converted all of his FPs into demon power and he was filled with disgustingly powerful strength.

    "What level could I be inside the Mysterious Abyss?" Matthias wondered.

    "You will be a Peak-Rank Count, Master. Once you arrive there, you will be given territory and underlings." The demon answered emotionlessly.

    "Still just a Count? I already feel that I could destroy this realm if I wanted to. And did you say that I''d be given territory? Is the Mysterious Abyss still not full in the long time that it existed?" Matthias asked.

    "Constant conflicts ur in the Mysterious Abyss, Master. Some could be kicked out. And even if the Abyss is full, you will still have your territory because the Mysterious Abyss expands infinitely." The demon answered truthfully.

    "Okay. Let''s go!" Matthias breathed out and jumped to the rift with the demon.

 Chapter 13 The Mysterious Abyss

    When they arrived, Matthias felt the scorching heat surrounding him.

    "Let me fight your underlings. They surely existed for a long time and know how to fight, right?" Matthias ordered.

    "Sure, Master." The demon Kael''thos nodded and ordered his underlings to fight Matthias.

    With this began the long and legendary tale where a god entered the Mysterious Abyss as a demon and became a superpower in just hundreds of thousands of years..

    Briefing everything that happened in those hundreds of thousands of years, he fought the demons of Kael''thos and learned how to fight for three years.

    He left the domain of Kael''thos and fought random demons for hundreds of years.

    He then met Aelius, an old noble Emperor who made wrong choices and was regretting and suffering in the Abyss. Aelius took pity on the barbaric fighting skills of Matthias with his potential and took him in as a disciple.

    Aelius and Matthias traveled the Abyss, fighting and learning things; they were summoned to independent worlds that could summon demons, which amazed Matthias.

    They were also involved in wars between Dukes of the Abyss, letting Matthias learn things about leading, warfare, and psychological tactics.

    Aelius also taught many things besides fighting, like handling a kingdom, engaging in an all-out war, mistakes that must be avoided when leading a kingdom, and forming an elite guard.

    Aelius perished in a conflict in his 50,000th year in the Abyss, which prompted him to found his own kingdom in the Abyss. With the help of Kael''thos and the subordinates that he recruited, he conquered a lot of territories. His rank also rose from Peak-rank Count to Mid-rank Duke.

    With his reputation, he garnered the title of "The Duke of Vengeance" and was feared by the surrounding domains.

    Tens of thousands of yearster, Matthias fully established the Kingdom of Taros. Countless demons ravaged the territories surrounding them.

    Other demon kingdoms dered war on Taros and chaos ensued.

    More than a hundred thousand yearster, Matthias established his sovereignty over the Southern Abyss.

    He also ascended to be a Prince Rank Demon and closed on the title of Demon King.

    He then visited other independent worlds and learned there, from craftsmanship, magic, utilization of energy, advanced technology, war vessels, space vessels, and even A.I!

    When he felt that he no longer had anything to learn, Matthias handed the leadership of the kingdom to his trusted demon confidante, and returned to the rift.

    He reappeared inside his Independent Space Hell, and surveyed the surroundings. He was different from the naive man who entered hundreds of thousands of years ago. His knowledge now was more superior than ever before.

    "This is crude. Hell needs more hardship." Matthias snorted and opened his Independent Space Panel.

    He adjusted the terrain to the extreme where any single wrong step could kill anyone. He also spread out Lava and even Lava oceans.

    He created storm clouds with literal acid rain and constant storms and hurricanes.<sub> </sub>

    He also summoned countless demon races like subi, winged demons, destruction demons, decay demons, spirit demons, chaos demons, overlord demons, and some demon kings.

    He umted tons of creation points when he was in the Abyss and some independent worlds. He even absorbed some huge stars to convert into creation points. His creation points reached 7.8 billion.

    He consumed 4 billion points to apply a neww to his Hell and the Divine Kingdom; Infinite Expansion.

    He created demon beasts in hell where they will also be a variable for resource wars.

    He looked at the state of Hell now. He nodded with satisfaction. He looked at the state of the first demons.

    Duke Mul''tas killed Duke Blood Demon in war and kicked the true demons out of their way.

    A human became strong enough to be a Baron and established his Barony in the south.

    They submitted to Duke Mul''tas and, currently, Mul''tas is the current superpower in Hell. But that won''t be long as countless demons have entered the domain, and there are a lot of stronger foespared to the low-rank demons that could reproduce rapidly. But, that needs to be given time.

    He exited the space and entered his Divine Kingdom. There, the aura of Faith was so rich that he was so intoxicated. He missed the feeling of Faithing to him. He remembered that he was currently in his demon form so he reverted into his holy and mighty god form.

    The pce suddenly shone with heavenly light, rming the souls and angels.

    "Lord Creator is back!"

    "Greetings, Lord!"

    When he entered the magnificent Throne Hall inside the pce, he inhaled slowly. He walked steadily towards the throne and summoned his gold staff.

    His outfit turned into a white cloak that''s rim is golden. 6 pairs of wings made of golden light appeared behind him. He climbed the stairs towards the holy throne and sat on it, full of pride, holiness, and purity. His face was also automatically shrouded with divine light.

    The five Archangels Asher, Alumen, Alia, Ansariel, and Anariel appeared inside the hall and knelt towards him with reverence, "Greetings, Lord!"

    Their aspects have changed so much since thest time they saw each other. Inside the Faith-filled atmosphere of the Divine Kingdom, their aura changed and some people''s prayers and faith were also directed to them, transforming them into four winged archangels.

    Their clothings was pure white armor with a cloth inside with the same color. Their eyes had a hint of golden sparkle within them, and weapons if their choices were held by them while kneeling.

    "At ease." Matthias smiled behind his light-shrouded face and waves his hand down. They understood and they stood up.

    The Archangels sensed that their creator felt a little more mysterious now.

    "Tell me. What has happened to my Divine Kingdom when I was away?" Matthias asked.

 Chapter 14 Sins!(1)

    "My Lord, Angels have quadrupled in numbers when you were away. There are some special angels that when they arrived here, their souls automatically became an angel." Archangel Alumen answered respectfully.

    Matthias'' curiosity was piqued. He had seen countless angels in wars on independent worlds. Some angels were so pure and holy that they are the bane of demons on the battlefield.

    It was said that those angels, when they ascended, directly became a holy entity and that the Heavens nurtured them well.

    "Bring them here." Matthias ordered.

    They nodded and unfurled their wings and flew away.

    A whileter, they came back with five angels that were shining with pure light.

    "They really are the Divine Angels." Matthias murmured.

    "Introduce yourselves, my subjects," Matthias said.

    "Greetings, Lord. I am your humble servant, Sariel of The Sa Lineage of Elves." A beautiful, elven woman spoke with respect towards him.

    "Hm? My humble servants are those of my religion, those who worshiped me when they were alive. Has the Divine Church reached the Kingdom of Ansari?" Matthias asked.

    Gloom covered the face of Sariel. Matthias noticed that and a frown appeared on his face.

    He walked towards Sariel and ced his hand on her shoulder. "Tell me what happened, Sariel."

    She hesitated but eventually spoke, "Two hundred years after the war against the Orcs, the human kingdoms enved elves and abused them, made them sex ves."

    "They abused the power that was given to them and threw thend into chaos. My mother was molested and was killed by a human. I escaped and found the remnants of the First Divine Church. They were believers of thews, paths, and guides of The Will of Creation."

    "At first, I was afraid of humans. But Pope Aldus took care of me even though I was different from them."

    "He said that our race were humanity''s elders because we were the first creation. So, they respected me and I became their Saintess."

    "Although the First Divine Church''s remnants are small, they were filled with solidaritypared to the corrupted New World Religion"

    "Yearster, we were found out by the people of the New World Religion and were hunted down. We made the younger ones escape but we ultimately perished." Her sad and mncholic voice resounded with her crying.

    Matthias was shocked and angry at the same time. He made thews to at least keep the majority of his believers kind but, looking at what Sariel said, he was mistaken.

    Matthias hugged her tofort her while patting her back. Later, he asked for the other angels'' names.<sub> </sub>

    The others introduced themselves as Hanae, a woman from the Age of Unity, when the Sidiun Empire united the continent, Tariel, a man from Sidiun that was conceived in the presence of an elven elder, Krusch, A man from a new kingdom called the Senian Kingdom that was enved by the orcs on the Age of War, when orcs invaded the west. And there is Calypsis, a kid that was in by his father. Alumen said that when Calypsis died, he was still smiling at his father as if the man had done nothing wrong, which attacked the conscience of the father, making him break down.

    With what he has heard, he was feeling something bad is going to be seen by his eyes.

    Noticing from their stories that a lot has changed since he was gone, he prepared his Divine Kingdom because he might not be going back inside anytime soon.

    He waved his staff and granted the five the rank of Domination Angels. He blessed them with his holiness and divinity and made them more holy and have more authority over angels.

    He also promoted the first five Archangels into Seraphims, to govern the four directions of his Divine Kingdom.

    He then elevated some angels that were once generals of the battlefield and promoted them into Archangels.

    Other angels also varied, they were promoted to be either War Angels, Light Angels, and Guardians.

    He expanded the domain outside and inside the walls, he created heavenly beasts like the Pegasi, Unicorns, holy doves, Light Deers, High Elks, and so on.

    He then left the space. When he exited, he was bombarded by system notifications.

    [You have received a total of 7 million CPs.]

    [You have received a total of 40 million FPs.]

    [As your divinity is filled up, your rank was elevated into Great Deity. You have unlocked new items in the shop.]

    [As your divinity is filled up, your rank was elevated into Great God. You have unlocked new items in the shop. You have been permitted to create new worlds.]

    [As your divinity is filled up, your rank was elevated into Realm Deity. You have unlocked new items in the shop.]

    [Because your rank has been elevated more than two times, you have received a World Tree Seed. You could nt it in a high-rank world.]

    [Chaos ensues in your world. Your world is currently 97% destroyed. Once destroyed, it will go into a cycle and reform the world.]

    "What the f-" Matthias nearly went mad when he heard thest notification. Although he was ted at first, his world being destroyed is thest thing he wants to happen.

    Shyra heard him and turned around. "Master?! Why did your points skyrocketed?! What did you do?" She cried out.

    "I''ve been gone for hundreds of thousands of years, that''s why." Matthias answered.

 Chapter 15 Sins!(2)

    "No! You''ve been gone for just some hundred years based on the time here. It''s been just 9 some hours!" Shyra retorted.

    "No. I went to the Mysterious Abyss." Matthias replied.

    "Did you just say The Mysterious Abyss?! THE Mysterious Abyss?" Her eyes bulged when she heard the ce.

    "Why? You''ve been there?" Matthias curiously asked.

    "No. That ce is notorious. It is said it is filled with demons from all sorts of worlds. How did you even get there?" Shyra asked incredulously.

    "Eh. Someone found a rift going to my hell and entered it. I enved the demon then entered that ce. I learned some things and became a Demon Prince." Matthias calmly replied, but it brought an even more shock to the girl.

    "What the. A rift formed inside your space? I''ll fix that up for you. Wow, thesews sure are sturdy. But you became a Demon Prince?! What the heck did you do?!" Shyra wanted to fix the space first but found out that thews were updated and it was solid. But she remembered the other thing that he said and was dumbfounded.

    "It''s a long story. But what happened here?" Matthias waved his hand to dismiss the topic and returned to ask what happened to the world.

    "Here''s the thing, Master." Shyra started to tell what happened.

    When the war between the Orcs and the Human-Elf Coalition ended, The Divine Church was attacked with insults because of the huge casualties. The people said that the Divinity did not protect them and that the god is a fake.

    Some took advantage of the conflict and established a new Church called the New World Religion.

    They said that the god of the Divine Church was weak and that the world needs itself to lead. They said that the world gave them the authority to be his representative.

    Nobles supported the new religion and suppressed the old Divine Church. Somemoners were also resentful with the Divinity as they thought that He didn''t protect them and that the god does not exist, but the world does, so, they believed in the New World Religion.

    The Divine Church was treated as a heretic church that believed in false gods. Some stood loyal to the Divine Church and hid with it.

    Years passed, and the Divine Church was destroyed by the New World. Only remnants existed that prayed to the Divinity.

    The elves were also treated as heretics as they do not believe in the world and, instead, they only believed in the Tree of Life.

    They tried to chop off the Tree of Life, but failed. So, they just burned it down. Although it was slow, the Tree of Life became charred after a year.

    That year, the nights were bright because of the burning tree. The sky seemed to be angry as drought ravaged all thends.

    Wars between kingdoms sent the people into despair. Contention for resources was apparent. Although the world was filled with Primordial Energy, humans forgot how to utilize the energy to cultivate and resorted to technological advancements with gas and coal as catalysts, polluting the atmosphere.

    They polluted the seas, and started the conquest of the Orcish continent.<sub> </sub>

    They were defeated by the orcs and instead started bombing them, ruining theirnd and killing and wounding the orcs greatly.

    The cunningness of humankind was slowly destroying the world.

    When she finished, Matthias was utterly mad. "How dare they! I gave them lushnds, a good life, and I even warned them against the orcs, then they''re going to me me when they didn''t try to cultivate properly?! Hah. I guess I''ll need to purge these useless beings out of my main world!" Matthias yelled angrily.

    "Okay, since they''re still my creation, then I''ll just kick them out of my world! System, Create a New World!" Matthias yelled.

    "You don''t have to create a new world. I sensed that you have a World Tree Seed in you." Shyra interrupted.

    "Yes, how could that help me kick these bastards out?" Matthias breathed in and out to calm himself.

    "nt the World Tree Seed. It will upgrade your world into a ne, a higher form of a world. It is t and expands more easily than a-type world. The price you need to pay is to halve the poption of your world."

    "The World Tree will give birth to worlds with downgradedws and sparser energy. You could kick those people there. The Realm Tree could also give birth to random beasts that could be bought by a Universal God." Shyra ended.

    "Wow, Purge huh. I''m okay about that. I''ll kick them to hell!" Matthiasughed coldly.

    He descended the world and nted the seed in the middle of the ocean. He then flew up high and flew towards the Tree of Life.

    At night, He ced his hand on it and sent orders to all the existing elves.

    He also sent a message to the remnants of the Divine Church.

    "Hide. Protect yourselves. Judgment upon the sinful humankind shall be exacted."

    Throughout the continent, elves were rmed by the sudden warning from their Tree of Life. They knew it wasn''t the Tree of Life, so they thought about the other person who could ess the Tree of Life; The Creator!

    They started to hide and prepare themselves.

    The next morning, the sun didn''t shine. Clouds were covering the entire sky, which was odd for the humans. But for the Elves, they were overjoyed because they know that Judgement Day is already happening.

    They hid and prayed to the Creator. All of them prayed from their respective homes and underground hiding spots.

    It was a gloomy day, but suddenly..

    Wuuuu!!

 Chapter 16 Judgement Day, New Era

    When he returned to his creation, he instructed the demons and the angels that they were opposites and are arch enemies.

    They must annihte the other race once seen. But when the Call of The Ruler is sounded, they must cooperate with one another.

    When the horn was resounded, which startled the humans, portals appeared on the sky and the earth.

    Countless angels appeared and looked at the mortals below coldly.

    Then, the Four Seraphims and Five Dominations descended, looking at humans with disappointment, disgust, contempt, and anger.

    From the earth portals, fiery red demons emerged. They looked at humankind like someone looking at a big feast.

    Matthias slowly appeared from heaven wearing his godly clothing. He was holding his staff and looking at the mortals below with his face masked with light.

    "I have given humankindws to follow, ways to be stronger, beliefs that could help you, and that the mortals must not rely on me too much. Rely on me as your support, not as someone who would solve your problem for you. But you didn''t do it. And then you are ming me? I call upon the two races of angels and demons! Kill the most sinful half of humankind and don''t eat them! I''m talking about you demons. I''ll handle the others!" Matthias spoke with a deep and disappointed voice.

    He ced his Judgement upon mortals and there began a massacre.

    Angels pped their wings powerfully and sent a gale that shredded evil humans into pieces.

    Demons started a massacre with some demons contending on who can kill the most.

    In mere minutes, the tens of billions of humans were reduced to a total of five billion.

    "I shall take it from here." Matthias waved his hand down, stopping everyone.

    [The World Tree Seed has absorbed enough nutrients to grow. Do you want to grow it?]

    "Yes." Matthias said in his mind.

    Right after, the ground shook as all thends that were once starting to decay because of pollution began to flourish once more.

    Dead bodies were swallowed by the ground and some even decayed on the spot while their nutrients were being absorbed.

    In the middle of the ocean, a huge wave urred, and in the middle rose a huge tree with very rich green leaves. The tree was full of vitality and energy.

    At the opposite pole of the world, a hole appeared, ripping apart all in its way until the world became t.

    Below that tnd was a stupendously huge tree that is the exact same as the one above it but its trunk looked like tiny little stars.

    The crown of the tree has 70 fruits that look like oceans. The fruits were ripe and they fell from the tree itself and floated in the empty space itself. It erged and became worlds. Slowly, continents formed in those worlds and all of it became self-functioning worlds.

    All of that happened within minutes. When Matthias saw it from a God''s View, he was amazed.

    Small berry-sized fruits then appeared from the crown. There came other world fruits that were unripe.

    Matthias smiled secretly. He then waved his staff, "I banish you into exile as the creator of worlds. Redeem yourselves by making your descendants ascend in this world once more. If your descendants dirty my world again, I will permanently banish all of your lineages."

    Those who died were sent directly to hell, suffering the constant bullying of demons, while those who stayed alive were banished to the lower worlds where beasts were given birth to by the World Tree.

    After all those massacres and punishments, what was left of Alphan were the signs of human civilization that were wrapped by nature, erasing their existence.

    He sighed and waved his hand, copsing all of the buildings. The Tree of Life that was burnt by the humans was revived once more.<sub> </sub>

    In the world with the absence of humans, nature thrived. Insects flew, animals roamed the earth and sea, and birds soared through the sky.

    When Matthias eliminated the restriction to the angels and demons, they started criticizing and trash-talking at each other.

    "These pesky fireflies reeked with holiness, it''s disgusting and repulsive." A demon spoke first.

    "Compared to you red-skinned folk who reeks of blood and rotten flesh, we''re heavenly." A beautiful angel coldly spat.

    "Hah! Even the word ''heavenly'' is repulsive when spoken by you damn fireflies! Ptooey!" The demon spat on the ground.

    "You wanna fight, demon?!" A male angel challenged.

    "We''re born to fight, you firefly!" A muscr demon shouted.

    "Enough!" Matthias coldly spouted. "There will be a time where all of you can fight each other. Now is not the time. Go back to your domains."

    "Yes, Lord!" The angels replied.

    "Who even are you, huh?" A demon questioned without respect.

    Matthias looked at the demon with his demon eyes. That was when the demon knew that he was facing a high-rank demon.

    "Yes, Sir." The demon squealed meekly.

    They all headed back to their domains.

    "Shyra." Matthias called.

    "What is it, Master?" Shyra asked.

    "Deploy the creature I created on the temte."

    "Yes, Master." Shyra said.

    She clicked on the temte and sent it to Matthias'' panel. He clicked on it,pleted it, and deployed nine of them; five males, four females.

    From the skies, nine huge, long, and serpentine beings flew like fishes swimming in the water. They had the body of a snake, the antlers of a deer, the talons of an eagle, the soles of a tiger, the scales of a carp, the head of a crocodile, and the eyes of a serpent

    They dove towards Matthias and stopped in front of him.

    "Greetings, Father." The nine beings called and greeted by bowing their heads.

    Matthias stood dumbfounded. ''I was called by the Eastern Dragons their father?'' He thought.

    "Arise, my children." Matthias waved his hand up, making the dragons raise their heads.

    "I shall name you all to represent your lineage. Yin, Yang, Luo, Bai, Xuan, Zhou, Qin, Wang, and Xue."

    "Xuan will separate from all of you. I shall give you all the knowledge of oriental civilization, mortality, and universalws. All of you shall spread your lineage throughout all worlds if you want to. I shall give you cultivation techniques for dragons and knowledge about your race. I shall also provide inside you different divine beast bloodlines. Pick the path that you want to walk on." Matthias said.

    "Yes, Father." The dragons nodded. The males picked their partners and reproduced.

 Chapter 17 Beast World And The Creation Of A New World

    "Xuan, I shall grant you your human form early with my blood and Divinity. I give you this Celestial Dragon and True Dragon Cultivation Technique. Strengthen yourself first, then once you reach Saint Stage,e to me. " Matthias ordered.

    "Thank you, father." Xuan cupped his fist and left. He entered his dragon form and entered the state of cultivation.

    The eight dragons spread their bloodline to pure dragons or beasts, creating beasts with a hint of dragon blood.

    While Xuan was going to be taking a path no one knows except for Matthias.

    "Now, I only have 3.2 billion left." Matthias checked and nodded.

    After the chaos, the Elves that hid from before emerged from their hiding spots.

    They gathered towards him and stopped when they were 10 meters away.

    "Greetings, Creator!"

    "Praise you, Lord Creator!"

    The elves kneeled and kowtowed toward him. Matthias saw that and he waved his hand to dismiss them from doing so.

    "Return to your Tree of Life. To avoid what the humans did, Any race cannot create their own domains without confirmation from the Angels of Principality. I shall give you the Will of Creation where the summoning of Angels and Demons are added." Matthias dered and handed them a copy of his Will of Creation.

    "We shall heed your orders, Lord Divine." The elves nodded respectfully.

    Matthias nodded and flew away. Matthias then left Alphan and headed to the creation tform.

    When hended there, he opened the panel and created nts, spirit herbs, beasts, and spirit creatures to inhabit his main world.

    He then started creating his new world; Betania. He chose to create scientifically by mashing up different levels of asteroid that he bought from the system.

    There were three types of asteroids in the system; Ordinary, Rich, and Heavenly.

    Ordinary asteroids consist of rock, soil, water, and some organisms.

    Rich asteroids,prises soil, minerals, water, chemicalpositions, elements, pure water, and organisms.

    Heavenly asteroids have inside it countless types of elements, organisms, DNA, energy cores, crystals, fertile soils, random beasts'' carcasses, and water filled with energy.

    He mashed every type of asteroid up, depleting his CEs from 3.2 billion to 2 billion when he added nts and creatures in Alphan, to 400 million when hepleted mashing things up.<sub> </sub>

    In the scientific creation panel, different from the mythological panel, the items that it provides are bacterias, organisms, elements, DNA, and just some objects that contain celestial energy.

    He spreaded animal DNAs inside organisms and some powerful DNAs that could evolve into strong humans.

    In a scientifically developed world, time eleration is also much cheaper as powerful creatures containing energy are few and far between.

    He distributed algae throughout the huge lump of an asteroid and let it grow by itself.

    He added another heavenly asteroid to orbit the world, making the moon.

    He elerated the time by 1 second on the creation tform to 100 years in the world of Betania.

    He waited for Betania to develop by watching Alphan grow into a beast world.

    In Alphan, the dragons Yin, Yang, and Xue stayed to spread their lineages.

    The dragons Luo, Bai, Qin, Zhou, and Wang descended in the mortal world to impregnate beasts.

    Xuan stayed in Alphan''s highest mountain and cultivated there, eventually facing his first tribtion and reaching the Beast Emperor Cycle Stage, where he could destroy a quarter of the Divine Continent if he put his back into it. Reminder, the Divine Continent''s surface area is asrge as Earth''s surface area.

    There are 10 stages in Alphan, namely Body Tempering, Qi Assimtion where all of the cultivation regarding Qi takes ce like Qi Refining, Golden Core, and so on. There''s also Ascension, Emperor, Emperor Cycle, where one repeats the first two stages, Saint, Saint Cycle, Godking, Ruler, and Divine Ascension, where one could be considered a pseudo-god. After those are God stages, but one needs Matthias'' approval to ascend.

    Xuan''s bloodline purity and him being a high rank beast, his body could take a lot of energy to cultivate. And, the first two stages are only meant for mortals whose body is too weak to receive pure and powerful energies, so, he skipped the two stages and directly became an Ascension Stage Expert.

    For beasts of higher bloodline like dragons, their body is already too strong to need tribtions on their Ascension Stage, so their first tribtion starts at Emperor Cycle Stage, where a more powerful Golden Core called Azure Core will be formed.

    He cultivated for 50 years and reached the Emperor Stage and another 50 years to reach the Emperor Cycle. With his power, he could already dominate worlds. But he kept going until he reached Saint. Once he reaches Saint Stage, he will approach Matthias to follow his request.

    A White Tiger, a beast that was created when Matthias added creatures, was the first one to ascend to be an Ascension Stage expert from mortals. The White Tiger found a spirit herb that he nted that was made to enrich the world with energy. It wasn''t made to be consumed.

    When the White Tiger ate it, he spasmed and his body shed with blood. He was on the verge of exploding when he persisted and sessfully became an Ascension Stage Beast. His power skyrocketed, and he had the ability to transform into his humanoid form.

    When Matthias saw it, he was dumbfounded. But he eventually epted it since when he was traveling worlds in his time in the Abyss, he saw a snake that identally swallowed an energy core and ascended to be a Jade Serpent, a creature nearing its ascendancy to bing a dragon.

    He descended the world and approached the tiger, shocking it.

    "I shall give you a cultivation technique for you to cultivate. You could pass it to your descendants if you want to. You could also edit it as you wish if you can." Matthias entered his Divinity Form and appeared before the beast and gave him a cultivation technique and a hint of a Divine Tiger Bloodline. After doing so, he flew back to the tform.

 Chapter 18 A Genius. A Cultivation Genius

    Matthias thought that he needed to descend every time some creature ascended and he found it very tiresome. So he entered the creation panel and inserted on every single being the way of cultivation and a cultivation technique for their respective race in their bloodline and locked the knowledge in. Once they ascend, the lock on their bloodlines will be released and they can cultivate on their own.

    But to avoid some beast needing to eat his spirit enriching herbs, he made it so that the beings inside Alphan will unconsciously cultivate so that they can umte energy and ascend, but it will be slower. He also spreaded out bloodlines from divine beasts like Vermillion Birds, Phoenixes, Celestial Dragons, Divine Tigers, ck Tortoises and so on. They will be imnted on different things like nts, bones, minerals, ambers, and anything that a creature could eat.

    He nted more spirit enriching herbs and nts to make the energy denser and let the world function on its own.

    The world started to time elerate on its own and there came many developments in its first twenty years.

    Many beasts became more powerful. They started to dominate their ownnds and fight with other powerful beasts.

    Some beasts ate some of the divine bloodlines that Matthias spreaded out. Some of them awakened the bloodlines inside while the others just let the bloodlines sit inside their blood essences.

    The Great Forest of Alphus rose once more with the Tree of Life at its core. The elves'' knowledge umted more and its first Ascension Stage expert faced his tribtion and seeded and with his bloodline unlocked, he distributed the cultivation technique in him throughout his race.

    The Elves'' power rose significantly and they started descending to other worlds. In those other worlds, thousands of years have passed and the banished all died due to age. Civilizations appeared in some worlds while others stayed in their tribal age.

    To avoid humankind from once again ruining the worlds that they inhabit, the elves secretly took care of the nature of those worlds.

    Some elves who inhibited resentments from the former human''s oppression started establishing kingdoms and oppressing humans.

    The descendants of the dragons started to rise and attack other humans.

    The dragon Zhou descended in a world where the people suddenly reverted into a tribal civilization.

    When Zhou descended, he was revered as a supreme being. He was treated as a god and a divine beast from the world where their ancestors are supposed toe from.

    Zhou loved the treatment so he guided a person whom he deemed worthy and made him ascend to the throne. He taught him how to establish a dynasty, uniting thend under onenguage, and rule with benevolence and wisdom.

    He circled the world and reached the clouds. He used his innate power and manipted the clouds to be his divine kingdom and stayed there, watching the humans below.

    The man that he guided became known as Emperor Suo of Zhou. He was also known as The First Emperor and The Dragon Envoy.

    He appointed ministers, generals, and enforcers to stabilize hisnd and rule.

    He led his men to conquer other tribes, and when the surviving tribes saw that, they immediately started to adapt to the enemy''s rule and established their own dynasties. With that, huge wars broke out, making Zhou satisfied.

    When Qin saw that, he was jealous and also descended to a world and guided them. When Zhou saw what Qin was doing, he justughed it out.

    Looking at the amusing duo, Matthias just shook his head, "They''re trying to amuse themselves by watching humans fight against each other. These fools."<sub> </sub>

    Different from Qin and Zhou, Luo and Bai guided the worlds that they visit in cultivation. They taught the humans and beasts how to cultivate and strengthen themselves. If they ascended, they could go under the two dragons'' teachings and be their disciple.

    While Wang, the naughty one, just spreads his sperm on every beast he sees, endangering the lives of the humans inhabiting it.

    Seeing that, Matthias just wants to p Wang''s forehead. "I can''t even go near a girl then you''re there just screwing anyone you see? Asshole." He sneered.

    Suddenly, Matthias saw something in Alphan that shocked him.

    "What the heck? Who''s this talentedd?" Matthias'' eyes bulged with what he saw.

    A human appeared in Alphan, where humans can''t be seen.

    "Did I miss someone when I banished everyone?" Matthias thought.

    In Alphan, the man lying on the ground scrunched his fist, "Hah, so the legend is true. A higher world really exists." The man smiled weakly.

    When he finished cultivating and achieved Spirit Completion in his world, he started to break through the world boundary and seeded. But in doing so, he was wounded heavily by the spatial turbulence.

    When he woke up, he was already in a lush forest,ying on the grass. Tall trees surrounded him while asional chirping of birds assaulted his ears.

    He slowly sat and inhaled. He circted his cultivation technique and was amazed, "Wow, the Spirit Qi here is really rich. I could attain the Spirit Deity Stage here in a little over one hundred years!" After saying so, heughed wholeheartedly.

    "If I were you, I wouldn''tugh that hard here with your state." Suddenly, a mysterious voice sounded behind him.

    "Who?!" The man shouted rmingly.

    "Who are you that is so talented to ascend this world in a little over five thousand years after humanity''s banishment?" A man wearing a dpidated robe with his hood covering his face appeared behind him and asked. He was holding a staff while standing upright.

    "Are you also a banished human from other worlds like the ancestors said? Because I don''t know someone other than me who ascended from Senaria. And who even are you to ask me, hah?!" The man wondered for a while but still asked haughtily.

    Seeing the arrogant man, the hooded manughed as if he heard the funniest joke ever. "Humans were banished because of their chaotic and arrogant personalities, and their abilities to destroy nature! I don''t want to banish such a talentedd like you," the man suddenly stoppedughing and spoke coldly, "But I would if I had to."

    The man realized what he said and was scared shitless, "Are you the Divine God who banished humanity to the Thousand Worlds?" He stammered.

    "If you say it that way, then yes. But I am really amazed at how humans could exaggerate things. I just banished humans to 70 worlds and now, it has reached to Thousand Worlds? Funny, truly." Matthias giggled. Although it was funny to Matthias, it was harrowing to the man.

 Chapter 19 First Human Bloodline Possessor

    The Divine God, as depicted to the annals of their ancestors, was a cruel and evil god who banished humanity because he disliked them because of their intelligence. He was said to have sent red demons and white demons to ughter humankind and when the poption of humanity was halved, he banished them to the Thousand Worlds.

    Although he knows that his strength exceeds anyone in his world and that he is very powerful, he knew he was no match to the Divine God who could banish huge numbers of humans.

    "Are you going to kill me?" The man asked meekly.

    Matthias heard that and was speechless, "Why the fuck would I kill you?!"

    "The annals said that you banished and killed humans because you disliked our intelligence. Isn''t that true?"

    By now, Matthias was fuming with madness and was just stopping himself from strangling the man.

    "Is that what your ancestors taught your world? Those stic and dumb bastards." Matthias inhaled and exhaled heavily to calm himself.

    "What really happened, Your Reverence?" The man asked a little bit more respectfully.

    "I was the one who gave humanity their intelligence. I am a human too, so saying that I am mad with humans because they''re intelligent, then shouldn''t I be mad at myself too? And I banished humans because they would''ve destroyed this beautiful world and because they hunted down my religion who taught them basic human intelligence and the powers of the mystic! Of course I''ll be mad and banish them."

    "I am already benevolent to just banish half of humanity. All those people that were killed by angels and demons were the evilest of people. If I wanted to, I could just ughter them all to get rid of the problem." Matthias exined.

    "So that''s what happened. Can I descend once more to change the way of thinking of my race?" The man nodded and asked.

    "Cultivate first. The stages here and in your world are different. Your world''s cultivation only covers two stages in this world." Matthias answered, "As you havepleted the two stages in your world, you have stepped into the Pseudo-Ascension Stage. Rece your downgraded Qi to this world''s Primordial Qi and formally ascend to Ascension Stage. But I suggest you heal yourself first as you will face Heavenly Tribtion here."

    The man looked like he understood and nodded weakly, "Oh, yeah. Thank you, Your Reverence."

    "What is your name?" Matthias asked.

    "I am Dale Maeser, Your Reverence." The man answered respectfully.

    "Huh, it is weird to hear an eastern cultivator with a western name. It kinda creeps me out." Matthias shivered with cringeness.

    "What do you want to be my name, Your Reverence?" Dale suddenly asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Oh! Why haven''t I thought that?!" Matthias'' eyes lit up as he remembered something.

    "Sure. I, The Creator, grant you, Dale Maeser, the ancestral name of Yi as in one and the name of Tiancai as in genius; Yi Tiancai. I shall also give you thenguage to base the names of your future descendants." Matthias straightened up his back and spoke with overflowing dignity.

    "I shall also give you a chance to choose one of the three bloodlines; Qilin, Phoenix, Divine Tiger." He opened his hand and showed three ambers with blood encapsted within.

    p Yi Tiancai thought hard and eventually picked the Qilin blood. The other two bloodlines vanished and the Qilin blood was extracted from the amber by a mysterious force.</anda>

    The blood shot out through Yi Tiancai''s blood and his heart refined all of his blood essences, turning it to blood with Qilin Bloodline in it. His mind was also filled with details about Qilins and his body shuddered violently with some blood together with it.

    After shedding, His formerly damaged body healed and became as pure as a baby''s skin. His body shone with yellow, zing light, signaling that his body transformed.

    "What happened to my body?" He asked.

    "As your heart refined the Qilin Blood Essence, your body repaired and shed itself off of its impurities. It restructured your body and strengthened itself, transforming your normally tempered body into a Qilin Body, capable of controlling Divine Fire and having strong mental capabilities to detect one''s thoughts." Matthias answered him calmly.

    Yi Tiancai gasped with amazement. He didn''t expect that the Qilin Blood Essence had so many benefits! But unfortunately or fortunately, his amazement has yet to end.

    "Surprisingly, I guess it was because of your talent, you have also awakened the Divine Physique that is encrypted inside the bloodline. Normally, it will be impossible or take thousands of years for it to show signs of appearing but, looking at you, I see that you''re very talented." Matthias'' eyes grew open a little, showing his shock, and smiled at Tiancai.

    "Really? What is a Divine Physique? What is the Physique inside my body?" Yi Tiancai was a little confused because he grew in a world where only the basics of cultivation were known, so he doesn''t know anything about bloodlines, physiques, heavenly and earthly treasures, and things that could be found in Alphan.

    "Physiques are innate abilities that our current body has. If you have a Pure Physique, you can absorb Primordial Qi like drinking water as there is no blockage of impurities. There are three types of physiques ording to their usefulness and power level; Great, Grand, and Divine Physiques." Matthias slowly exined for Tiancai to absorb.

    "Your Physique is a Divine Type, a Physique that grants the host the assurance of at least a Saint Cycle Stage Cultivation Level. For the abilities of your physique, I''d like you to discover it on your own." Matthias also slowly exined the cultivation levels of Alphan.

    "Wow. There are still a lot of stages to reach the peak." Yi Tiancai was dumbfounded when he learned that he was just on the third stage and was far from the tenth stage. But, seeing that, Matthiasughed.

    "Divine Ascension isn''t even the peak of Alphan because there is still Pseudo-Sentinel and Sentinel Stage. But that is if you sessfully passed Judgement Tribtion. I won''t brief you about that as it''s too far for you yet."

 Chapter 20 A Historical War Orchestrated By Dragons And God

    "Oh, right. Inside your bloodline is a cultivation technique that is suitable for your Physique. Don''t waste it. Look for it,prehend it, and cultivate."

    "Oh, okay." Having been loaded with a crap ton of amount of information and a lot of jaw-dropping things, Tiancai just nodded absentmindedly.

    Matthias chuckled and waved his hand, "Anyways, except for the First Emperor of Alphan, you are the only mortal who talked to me this long. I gotta go." He saluted with his two fingers and jumped, floating away towards the sky, while Yi Tiancai looked at him nk-faced.

    After finishing the talk, Matthias returned to the tform and watched the mortals below once more.

    After being left behind, Yi Tiancai began to refine his qi and rece it with Primordial Qi. After doing so for a week, he started roaming the Southern Divine Continent and training to fight monsters.

    A lot more beasts faced tribtions and entered the Ascension Stage. They unlocked their bloodlines and learned how to cultivate and utilize their power.

    In the world named Tianxuan which is the world where Zhou descended, the Zhou Dynasty is finally facing off against an equally powerful andrge foe; the Zhang Dynasty, led by Emperor Zhang Dayue.

    When the Zhou Dynasty dered war, the dragon Zhou called out his brother Qin to watch, which was happily epted by the dragon.

    Bai and Wang were a little curious so they watched as well. Only Luo was able to stop the temptation forming inside her.

    Matthias was also curious so he appeared behind them, scaring the four dragons.

    "Father."

    "Greetings, Father."

    "Sorry, we''re too rxed. We''re going back to our jobs." Zhou mumbled meekly.

    "No, no. It''s okay. I was just curious too. Go on, let''s watch." Matthias waves his hand and dismisses them, making the four dragons happy.

    "Thank you, Father!"

    Matthias nodded and watched the two dynasties rumbling below.

    In Tianxuan, after Zhou''s deration of war, they immediately gathered their vassal states and dispatched 50,000 troops to attack the cities of Zhang. They seized cities after cities.

    "This is boring." Matthias mumbled, disappointing Zhou. He felt he did a bad job.

    "Let''s add some action." Matthias grinned with evilness, creeping out the four. He then waved his hand, sending tiny wisps of light to the Zhang Emperor and Zhou Emperor.

    From the Zhou, the fourth Zhou Emperor gave Zhang a chance to peacefully surrender. From Zhang, the third emperor started to plot and build his army.

    "Holy shit, this is thrilling!" Zhou eximed.

    Matthiasughed out loud with victory, earning the praises of the four.

    When Zhou didn''t receive a reply for 3 weeks, theyunched another attack, but when they reached the forest near the city..

    "Argh!"

    "For Zhang!"

    A shout of more than ten thousand men echoed throughout the forest. Zhang ambushed the army of Zhou.<sub> </sub>

    Zhou tried to counter but was met with Zhang''s resistance. They had no choice but to retreat.

    With this, the psychological war started between the two nations.

    In the first year, Zhou attacked Zhang''s border city of Kanai. Zhang''s counter-attack was abandoning Kanai directly and attacking Zhou''s border city Mashan and cutting the Zhou army by taking Suyue City and directly attacking the Zhou army on all four fronts.

    In the second year, Zhou sessfully countered Zhang by luring them to Sanguo Canyon and surrounding them with archers. Then Zhou retook both Suyue and Mashan City by instigating a coup d''etat in Zhang''s army and absorbing them into their ranks.

    Suddenly, Matthias smiled without anyone knowing. He quickly reverted back to his sightseeing expression so no one noticed anything unusual.

    In the third year, the Zhou army fought therge army of Zhang in the frontlines of Sanshi Grasnds, not knowing that another army of Zhang with their vassals continued to conquer four cities until the Zhou army heard it. Zhou tried to retake the cities but was met with great resistance from the vassal states.

    In the fourth year, Zhou had to relocate their capital because Zhang established an army of 20,000 strong in the city of Longyue, a city that is only a few kilometers from the former Zhou capital.

    In the fifth year, after Zhou upied the Zhangs'' supply line, they continued to advance and retake cities, letting the city of Longyue starve to death, eventually making them surrender.

    ln the sixth year, Zhang instigated a big rebellion inside Zhou by funding themoners.

    In a surprising turn of events, a vassal state of Zhou¨C Qin State¨Cunched a surprise assault on the cities of the two dynasties and united with two other vassal states¨C Yuan and Su¨C to establish the Qin Dynasty.

    Quickly, in the seventh, eight, and ninth years, Qin conquered cities after cities with overwhelming advantages. They started reforms and quickly established dominance over the two dynasties.

    In the tenth year, Qin separated their army to siege both the Zhou Capital and the remaining cities. In the same year, Zhang surrendered and the vassal states were conquered.

    After the war, everyone looked at the mischievous dragon smiling on the side.

    "Your move was pretty amazing, Qin." Matthias grinned and ruffled Qin''s dragon head.

    "Hehe." The dragon chuckled and patted his neck.

    "..You''re evil." Zhou spoke half-crying.

    After the show, Matthias returned to his tform and there, Shyra was waiting for his return.

    "Master, the dragon Xuan is waiting for you below." Shyra pointed at a buff man with sharp eyes and thick eyebrow. The man who was overflowing with strength was currently standing atop of a teau.

    Matthias descended and was seen by the man. The man faced his direction and cupped his fist, bowing toward him.

    "Father." The man spoke.

    "Huh. You''re quick, Xuan. You''re already at Saint Rank?" Matthias nodded approvingly.

    "It is thanks to Father''s cultivation technique." Xuan answered respectfully.

    "Don''t be humble. I gave you the cultivation technique but if you didn''t even cultivate it, you wouldn''t reach this level." Matthias waved his hand.

    "Now, I made youe to me because if you can''t even properly fight, you are but a lump of strong flesh. Come with me." Matthias waved for him toe. He opened a portal and entered it.

    Xuan nodded and followed him. They appeared in a hellish ce. No, not hellish, it is a literal hell.

 Chapter 21 Xuan, A Legend Of Hell

    The years have flown by inside the Hell domain. Countless demons rose and warred against each other topete for ascending.

    Currently, there are 17 Dukes of Hell. They govern their respective areas and warred for territories.

    p When Xuan saw the state of the domain, he was stunned speechless. The situation in the surroundings was very messy.</anda>

    "What I want you to do is to learn how to fight here. I made youe to me when you reached the Saint Stage as once you are in that stage, your soul and body will be incorruptible if you don''t allow it." Matthias finally revealed his mission for Xuan.

    "So I could go fight anyone I want?" Xuan''s eyes lit up.

    "You could. If you have the ability that is." Matthias grinned. "Your power will be limited to an Ascension Stage Expert. If you want to unlock the seals on your cultivation, fight and defeat more demons. If you die, you will be reincarnated from the crystal and your cultivation will be sealed by one minor realm. You will spend your time like that for 200 years."

    "After that, I''ll be going there to pick you up. Good luck!" Matthias smiled innocently, but Xuan shuddered.

    Xuan wanted to ask some things but Matthias didn''t give him a chance to talk and directly left Hell.

    When Matthias stepped on the tform, he opened the independent space panel and elerated time to two hundred years. After doing so, the orb near the tform spun madly and stopped after ten seconds.

    Matthias opened the portal and entered it, and what his eyes met was a huge eastern-like city. Statues of Xuan decorated the city square.

    "I told him to fight, not establish a civilization in hell!" Matthias gawked at the sight of demons selling stones, demon jades and meat skewers.

    "Where is this?" Matthias asked one of the demons.

    "Oh, you''re new? This is the city of Xuan that is dedicated to the great ruler!" The demon answered him enthusiastically.

    "Oh? Tell me about him."

    "Oh, you''re really new in hell? Well, here''s the thing. Lord Xuan arrived here 200 years ago. He directly fought demons and strengthened himself very quickly. He faced countless War Demons and Chaos Demons that were known to be very strong."

    "Yearster, he dominated a small part of Duke Siron the me Demon. To quell the anger of many, Duke Siron sent his generals to kill him. The generals and Lord Xuan fought for days but the generals eventually won."

    "A yearter, Lord Xuan reappeared and fought the generals that attacked him. He emerged victorious and sessfully earned the ire of Duke Siron. He sent his whole army to kill Lord Xuan but they were defeated. Lord Xuan just became too strong and he dominated the battlefield."

    "Duke Siron then personally got down to eliminate the lord. Lord Xuan and Duke Siron fought and Lord Xuan won by a small margin and killed Duke Siron, directly seizing his throne.

    "Lord Xuan was said to only love the battlefield so he disassembled the Siron Dukedom. He then started his journey to challenge all dukes and destroy their domains!"

    "In his 133rd year, eventually, all the Dukes started to band together to stop him except for Duke Mul''tas. It was said that the Duke personally submitted to Lord Xuan." When the demon reached that part, Matthias nodded approvingly, ''I guess Grombash sensed my aura on Xuan.''

    "Then?" Matthias asked the demon to continue.

    "Lord Xuan, Duke Mul''tas, and his generals were eventually hunted down by the 16 Dukes, 20 Marquises, 29 Counts, 47 Viscounts, and 66 Barons. They struggled for sixty years to fight them, sometimes killing the majority of them." Matthias nodded proudly.

    "Eventually, the two lords with their men emerged victorious in their fight where the ignoble demons gathered their army to get rid of them, trying to trap them forever in the summoning tform."

    "Lord Xuan became a huge and long beast to surprise them and he lunged at them in his human form. He formed a long spear that was filled with an aura of dominance and shed all of them. Duke Mul''tas appeared at the back and ughtered the army indiscriminately. The underlings of Mul''tas charged at the army with burning fervor."<sub> </sub>

    "The people of the Abyss were amazed by the feat. They crowned Xuan as a Prince-Rank demon but, without the blessings of Hell, he could only be a Pseudo Prince."

    "Cities were built to honor Lord Xuan and his men. Now, you are in Xuan City, the capital of Xuan Princedom." The demon finished telling the story but he was still bedazzled dreaming about Xuan.

    "Now, that''s legendary." Matthiasughed. He flew to a high mountain and searched for Xuan, and found him north.

    Xuan was teaching seven small demons how to fight by making them charge at him. Xuan was just ying around when he sensed Matthias'' aura.

    He looked up in the sky, finding a floating man above. "Father!" He cried out and flew towards him. He then cupped his fist and bowed.

    "Mhm. You are good. You have made me proud." He answered.

    "Thank you."

    "Could you introduce me to those little brats?" Matthias asked. "Sure!" Xuan chirped happily.

    They descended and on the ground, there were seven small demons.

    "This is Kiphos, a War Demon that is proficient in the arts of the spear. I found him when Duke Mul''tas introduced me to his domain." A little brat with small horns and tusks that resembles that of an orc bowed towards him, "Grandmaster."

    "This is Halos, an orphan demon of the Chaos Demons who was said to have an impure bloodline." A blue demon with red eyes looked submissively towards Matthias.

    "Aneros, one of the three sons of a me Demon that submitted to me."

    "Sultos, second of the three sons."

    "Silmeios, youngest of the three sons."

    "Malfios, son of General Guldas under Duke Mul''tas. He is a War Demon that has huge potential."

    "And this is Meldo Rudimus, a human. I really don''t know why he is still in hell. He was even reluctant to hurt me at first! He''s so kind!" Xuan eximed when he reached Meldo and ruffled the brat''s hair.

    "Good disciples you have here, Xuan." Matthias patted the dragon man''s back.

    "Thank you, Father." Xuan bowed once more.

    "Now, let us go back to the overworld. As your training is already finished, we should go back. And as a reward for you bing a legend in hell, I''m letting Meldos go with you." Matthias smiled.

    "Really? How about the others?" Xuan asked hopefully.

    "They are demons, and their home is hell. Going up there will be messy. And your next mission is to travel the worlds below. You should travel and if you found someone you love, you could do anything. But best give me a grandson. Just do whatever you want in those seventy worlds." Matthias answered.

    "I''m descending to the lower worlds? Affirmative, Father." Xuan approved. "Then let''s go!" Matthias waved his hand and entered the portal to Alphan.

 Chapter 22 Xuans Descension. God Descends On Betania!

    When they entered Alphan, they teleported to the World Tree, amazing Meldos. He only heard about the tales of the surface world from his family.

    Matthias held Xuan''s head and sent datas in his mind. "This is the spell to descend to the lower worlds. Descend to where you want to and just find the root of the World Tree and use the spell. It will redirect you to the World Tree body and control it to transfer to other worlds."

    Xuan did what was instructed in the memory and connected his body, mind, and soul to the World Tree. The World Tree released Realm Space Magic inside his body, circting inside. He held Meldos and distributed in him the mystical energy and after three seconds, they vanished from this world and now entered the lower worlds.

    Once they fully vanished and sessfully descended, Matthias looked up and flew away.

    In Betania, after two million years, the world has settled and formed oceans and continents.

    nt life has flourished with extinct nts on Earth appearing in Betania.

    For the living creatures, as the organisms contained DNAs of primitive humans and animals, the world directly entered a tribal age in its 10,000th year.

    Humans banded together to resist the beasts. They started building and learned to lead in their 15,000th year of tribal inception.

    More than a million yearster, after culling the beasts, they started their first-ever true civilization.

    They ruled with a Cajin, a king of a Kahn. They ruled with a western-style type of kingdom, and relied on meat, fruits, and wheat as their diet.

    Years after, other civilizations sprouted and eventually opened thepetitions between domains and culture.

    Kingdoms rose and fell, entering the cycle of beginning and the end, Alpha and Omega, and the cycle of growth and decay.

    Fast forward to the present, two million years after the civilizations'' inception, humanity entered its scientific age. Man-made elements have been created by scientists and technological advancements rose significantly, reaching the technological level of 2021 Earth.

    He just realized that he didn''t develop any faith towards him in Betania, wasting a lot of potential FP suppliers. He facepalmed himself,ughing at his deadass forgetfulness.

    With Betania''s current state of technology, it will only take five hundred years for it to advance into the space age.<sub> </sub>

    Matthias shook his head and prepared to descend when..

    [As you havepleted the requirements of; Having a scientifically created world, the world reaching seventeen billion sentient inhabitants, inhabitants sessfully creating civilizations, inhabitants sessfully inventing technology, your worlds reaching 500 billionbined, Faith Points reaching max, you have sessfully ascended to Realm God Stage. World creation is now much cheaper, CPs and FPs could now be cultivated and absorbed from worlds, and unlocked space exploration for civilizations of a scientifically developed world. Deducted 300 million CPs to create pseudo stars.] The system announced hispletion of tasks and ascension to another stage. The system exined the benefits of his ascension slowly for him to digest.

    "I can cultivate the two points now? How?" He asked.

    p "The system has imprinted inside your mind a God Cultivation technique. It is a specially crafted technique for Realm God Stage creators. There will be other stages of the cultivation technique as you ascend more stages. Keep it up." Shyra answered.</anda>

    "Cool! Let me try." Matthias rubbed his hands together with excitement and anticipation.

    He read his memories inside his mind and there, details regarding the technique were clearly exined.

    He circted it ordingly and slowly, his CPs and FPs started to increase.

    "I don''t need to steal stars again!" Matthias chirped.

    "Can I cultivate even if I''m inside worlds?" Matthias asked.

    "Affirmative, host."

    "Okay, I''ll descend now without anyone knowing." Matthias jumped and descended to Betania.

    Year 2000 of the New Era. In Betania, the New Era signaled the discoveries of elements, and the people''s pursuit to the betterment of their lives.

    In Betania, there are nine continents, only two of which humans colonized. The other seven continents are filled with beasts that haven''t yet been defeated.

    Scientists have been always inventing weapons to colonize the other continents that are as big, if not bigger, than the Americas.

 Chapter 23 The God Cloaked With Divine Light

    The continent of Asta, a continent in the middle of Betania, is 147,089,504 sq km. It is home to fifteen countries, one of them is Betania''s global superpower; New Trassex Federation. Trassex is currently the leading nation in terms of Science, Technology, and Military. They often lead expeditions to colonize the neighboring continent of Ss.

    The second continent that humanity inhabits is Bera, a continent asrge as Afro-Eurasia that is located south of Asta. Although its colonized area is just more than a half, it is still home to 29 countries, one of them is Tasania, Betania''s country that currently holds the title as the leading country in Entertainment. Its idols and songs could be heard all around the human continents.

    In Bera, there''s also the country of Setia, thergest and strongest country in the continent. Their mineral supplies are just second to Trassex.

    With the goal of uniting the world under human supremacy, the countries of Trassex and Setia formed the Astra Union. The armies of the countries of Asta and Bera unite once every five years to fully colonize Bera and the neighboring continent Ss.

    Matthias descended in the continent of Bera, in a country called Siso, a coastal country that has a mixture of a lot of cultures. It is warm and cozy and a very great country with music, entertainment, food, and beverages.

    The only problem was..

    "The countries in this world are a little more developed than Earth. So there will be a need for Identification. How the heck would I get that?" Matthias thought with irritation.

    "Ah!" Matthias'' eyes lit up.

    In a government building..

    "What can I do for you, boy?" The man behind the counter asked in his ownnguage to a 16-year old boy in front of him.

    The boy was Matthias, adapting his body into his Earth body.

    As Matthias is a god and could understand and speak his creation''snguage with his Allspeak Ability, he answered the question fluently, "I want to register for my Identification papers."

    "Sure. Do you have your birth certificate?" The man asked.

    "I don''t have one." Matthias answered.

    "So, you''re registering for a lot of legal identification papers. Do you have your guardian with you?" The man looked at him.

    "No. I am an orphan who lived in the forest of Pipa. I journeyed here because apparently, Siso discriminates between races less as it is a country formed by a mix of cultures." Matthias sighed but smiled inwardly.

    Before going to register his legal papers, he walked around the country and researched its geography,ws, and races inside it.

    He also teleported inside one of their banks and stole about 500,000 Seson or about 100,000 US Dors. He reced it with gold and ran away. He alwaysughed at himself whenever he remembered it.

    "Aww. Do you have money to process your papers? That''ll take you about 1000 Seson." The man took pity on him but still did his work appropriately.

    "Yes." Matthias answered, "When I was near a mine in Pipa, I collected metals that fetched at least 2000 Seson."

    "Okay. Come here and fill up these forms." The man nodded and gave him at least 20 pages of paper and a ck pen.<sub> </sub>

    Matthias nodded and took the papers and pen. He sat on a table and started writing. In the middle of answering, he suddenly paused, "Mister, what are the religions here?"

    "Oh, right, you have been living in a forest all this time." Tha man pped and hurried towards him.

    "We currently recognize five religions, but they really just stem from two. Those two are Ammurab, the religion of the sun that started since 3000 BNE, and the Divine Church that appeared 2500 years ago." The man answered honestly.

    "Did you just say Divine Church? Who is their god?" Matthias'' hair stood straight and looked incredulously at the man.

    "Yeah. Our god is described really vaguely. But the Divine Church is definitely centered under Mathos, the God cloaked with White Light." The man answered and sped his hands to pray when he said his god''s name.

    "What did you say?! Mathos? Do you have some annals where the history of the Divine Church could be found?"

    "Yes. But the annals of the Divine Church could be found on a smartphone or in the local library. But before going there, finish filling the form up first so that we could process it earlier."

    Matthias hurriedly put "Divine Church'''' as his religion and filled out the rest. He handed the forms to the man and the man said, "Okay, it''s done. Your papers could be avable three to seven days from now."

    Matthias nodded and hurried to a library. He looked for the religion section and found the book called "History of The Divine Church" and read it.

    In the book, it was said that the founder of the religion, Luke Isenhard I or Pope Luke I was just a teenage boy when he was pursued by thugs. He was beaten up badly and was praying to anyone to help him and cleanse the sins of the thugs when suddenly, a white light shone to them from the sky.

    What came down was a man cloaked with white robe. On his back were tworge dove wings and his hair was golden. When he descended, he kneeled down to extend his hand towards Luke and spoke with gentleness.

    "You have summoned me and extended a connection from the Divine Kingdom to this world. Tell me, what do you need?" The angel asked.

    "I want peace and humans to unite. So that others could avoid being bullied by others of their race." Luke answered weakly.

    "Who are you!?" The thugs asked the angel.

    "On behalf of the power bestowed on me, I forgive you of your sins. I am Archangel Tariel, one of the servants of the Lord Creator."

    Tariel spoke and preached to the people in front of him.

    He said that in the Divine Kingdom, there were five angels with four zing wings called Seraphims that govern the four directions.

    The Seraphims were said to have the names of Almen of the highest faith, Asher the Ruler of Men, Alia the Purest of Queens, Sariel the Protector of Nature, and Anaselia the Wife of Nature.

    They were said to govern the Divine Kingdom under the God Mathos, The God cloaked with White Light.

 Chapter 24 Archangel Tariel. Successful Launch To Space!

    He also introduced a Holy Triad to them; The Man, The Divine, and The Creator. Archangel Tariel told them the tale of The Man guiding the First Emperor, The Divinity who crowned the one who united thend, and The Creator who established the Divine Kingdom.

    "The Man, The Divine, and The Creator? I''d rather be called The Man who guided humanity, The Divine who crowned the First Holy Emperor, and The Devil who crowned the First Duke." He chuckled.

    Archangel Tariel protected Luke with the thugs submitting to the holy angel.

    "What do you want me to aplish for you, my lord?" Luke asked respectfully.

    "Establish the Divine Church in this world and spread the name of our Lord. Only then will you have fulfilled my wish." Archangel Tariel answered and flew back to the Divine Kingdom.

    As he continued to read about the history of the church, he startedughing at himself and took pride in his angels.

    He stood up and returned the book to its shelf and walked to an enclosed corner. He bit his finger and dropped blood on the ground."Archangel Tariel, I summon thee."

    Wind blew violently on the spot and, from his blood, a portal filled with light expanded to wee an angel that is the same as what''s described in the book.

    "Who art thou to summon thy angel?" The angel asked.

    "Are you Archangel Tariel?" Matthias smiled.

    "Who are you to speak so casually in front of a divine? I am Archangel Tariel that you speak of." The angel scoffed.

    "You have done well to spread my faith in Betania. Good job." Matthias chuckled while his eyes slowly shone with white light and his face covered with light.

    "Lord Creator?!" The archangel eximed and quickly kneeled.

    "At ease. Stand up. You have made me proud and you shall be rewarded. You shall be promoted as a Power Angel. You shall be in charge of Betania''s Divine Church."

    "Thank you, Lord!" The archangel bowed happily. "You can go back now. Watch the Divine Church carefully." Matthias nodded and dismissed the archangel.

    After that, he explored the world and lived there.

    Two monthster, he had already received his identification papers. He established Kings Industries that is under technology. With the help of his knowledge about the elements that exist inside of the world. He scanned where efficient metals could be excavated.

    Using the same technology and way to manufacture gadgets but with better materials. What resulted is a faster, more powerful, and a more durable gadget.

    He also built a caf¨¦ near ake south of the country. The cafe sold coffee and tea that came from nts that he bought from the system. He nted them as they were said to have a very rich taste.

    The tea was also said to calm the heart and mind and heal some illnesses.

    He harvests it and stocks it every night. He also hired people and taught them how to brew coffee and tea.

    He also sold cakes and desserts made from ingredients from Alphan. Its taste was so creamy, sweet, and delicious.

    After establishing the cafe, he sat near theke on his patio, drinking his tea, and eating dessert while rxing and cultivating.

    A peaceful life with the absence of stress and leadership. Living in a modern world that has the absence of chaos was the life that Matthias missed.

    One day, Matthias was calmly sitting on a wooden chair when the inside of the cafe erupted in cheers. His curiosity was piqued so he stood up and entered the cafe.

    "What happened, Jennese?" He asked.<sub> </sub>

    Jennese was one of his employees. She was very good at brewing tea and coffee so Matthias liked her very much. She''s intelligent, talented, and wise when ites to her works. She''s also beautiful and elegant when brewing, so others oftene to admire her brewing techniques.

    "Sir Matt, the Trassex Federation has sessfullyunched to space!" The girl chirped happily.

    "Mhm? The hell they''re gonna do there? But they''re impressive" Matthiasughed as he knew that there really are not that many things up in space except for stars and the seventys and Alphan.

    "Eiih. Boss is so bitter, unlike his coffee! The taste is so rich, dammit!" One of the customers yelled, making everyoneugh.

    "Before, our technology only lets us see stars and debris extending like a huge tree. Now we could possibly explore it!"

    "Okay, okay. To celebrate their sessfulunch to space, every beverage here is free for two orders." Matthias resignedly nodded and gave them free beverages.

    "You the best, Boss!"

    "Yeah!"

    "No turning back!"

    The customers rejoiced and ordered happily. Matthias shook his head and returned to the cafe''s patio and sat there peacefully.

    A sleek and shiny smartphone then rang on the table. Matthias looked at it and picked it up.

    "Hello. How is it, Cameron?" Matthias answered the call and asked immediately.

    "I have contacted the Trassexian government, Boss. They have agreed to meet you regarding the materials." The man on the phone replied.

    "Okay. Arrange a flight for me tomorrow at seven o''clock."

    "Affirmative."

    He ced down his phone and entered the cafe. "I''ll be leaving for some days, Jennese. You''ll be in charge here for the time I''m away."

    "Yes, boss!" Jennese nodded

    Matthias hopped on a car that looked simr to an Audi R8 and drove to a hotel near the city''s airport.

    He arrived at Hotel Nalia, a five-star hotel that has fifteen floors. It has casinos, bars, and is also near a huge shopping district.

    He stopped in front of the doors of the hotel and got down from the car. He handed the keys to the waiting chauffeur and let him park it for him.

    "Greetings, sir. Would you like to stay?" The receptionist asked politely.

    "Yes, please. I''ll stay until.." Matthias nodded and looked at his watch on his right hand that pointed to four o''clock, "..this time, tomorrow."

    "Sure. Here is your room key, sir. Do enjoy your stay." The receptionist handed out a key that has the number "402" on it.

    Matthias nodded and headed to the elevator. He boarded it and pressed on the button with the number "six".

 Chapter 25 Events In Hotel Nalia

    Hotel Nalia has its bars on the first floor while the casino was situated on the second floor, so the rooms are located on the third floor and above.

    As Matthias was just staying in the hotel for a day, he was designated to a lower floor.

    Matthias unlocked the door to his room and entered Room 402.

    What greeted him was a spotless room. It was clean beyond belief. The bed and its sheets were as white as snow, and its white pillows were very soft.

    He settled down and pressed on a button on the phone near his bed, "May I have a cup of coffee and some cheesecake to be delivered to my room at 402, please?"

    "Sure thing, sire." A man that is behind the phone answered.

    On the first floor, it was very peaceful. The receptionists were receiving guests when suddenly.

    "Hands up!" A gunshot fired. Thirty men covered with ck masks pointed guns at the guests.

    "Sir Cylie, we have secured the perimeter. That man holding the data about the metals'' location will never be able to leave the premises!" The leading robber called a phone number and spoke submissively.

    "Secure the data first. We need to find the metals before the Trassexian Government." The deep voice of a man answered from the phone.

    "Affirmative, sir." The masked man nodded.

    "Find that man!" The masked man ordered the others.

    The others nodded and scoured the hotel. People were panicking, shaking,and perspiring intensely.

    In Room 402, with his godly senses, Matthias has long since known that someone will try and get the locations of the minerals.

    He smiled mischievously, "Oh, Sansi. You''re a one naughty boy. I think you need some spanking." He waved his hand and sent his aura towards the north, to the continent of Asta.

    Trassex Federation is located west of Asta. On the other side was the country of Paneia.

    Paneia is equally powerful and developed as Trassex, but itcks in its scientific developments a littlepared to Trassex.

    Although on the outside, Trassex and Paneia are in good trading rtions. But unbeknownst to the public, Trassex and Paneia are constantlypeting against each other.

    Trassex had already secured the lead when they sessfullyunched to space. If Trassex receives the minerals that Kings Industries are using, Trassex''s scientific development will skyrocket once more and establish a superior lead against Paneia.

    In Paneia''s Presidential House, Krin Sansi was seated at his chair, in front of tons of paper.

    "With the minerals inside the technologies, our advancements will be unstoppable!" Krin grinned savagely.

    "Dunn!" Suddenly, a huge amount of pressure bore down on him.

    "What is this?!" Krin thought scarily.

    "You fought the wrong opponent, Sansi." Then, a mysterious voice sounded in the room, speaking to him.

    "What is this?!" The suppressed man asked hard.

    "This is true power, Sansi. Without the tempering of the body and the absorbance of energy, humans aren''t capable of this." The voice answered.

    "So, stop trying to stop Trassex''s development, and instead, try to colonize other continents and find new things, not limiting your target in these two continents. Order your men to leave Nalia Hotel, or I''ll wipe out all of them." The voice reminded and vanished without a trace. The pressure that descended also alleviated.

    Sansi immediately called the masked man and ordered them to retreat.<sub> </sub>

    After doing so, he slumped on his seat and stayed dazed for a long time. Later on, he clutched his head and thought to himself, "What have I done? Who the hell did I go against?!"

    In Nalia, the masked men have already left. Matthias stood up and rode the elevator down to the bar.

    Authorities have already been dispatched and have arrived. They were calming the people who were really traumatized because of the gunshot.

    "Excuse me, could I please talk to you regarding the masked men here?" A policeman approached Matthias and asked him politely.

    "Uh, sorry. I wasn''t really down here when that happened. What even was that gunshot?" Matthias acted dumb and looked shocked.

    "Oh, really? It''s just nothing. And they even left after a while. No one knows why they did that though." The policeman understood and let him pass.

    Matthias thanked the man and proceeded to the cafe shop inside the hotel. It was beside the bar and it looked very minimalistic.

    "Can I get your order, sir?" The waiter asked when he saw him entering.

    "Oh, yes please. I''d like a Cafe Asrichina and some cake, please." Matthias smiled and ordered a coffee simr to Americano and a cake.

    "Right away, sir. Sit here, please." The waiter nodded and made Matthias sit.

    Matthias waited for his order toe and saw a piano from afar. It was situated near an aquarium inside the cafe.

    A man sat there and yed a piece that shook Matthias down to his core and gave him goosebumps.

    "Isn''t this.." he stood up and looked at the man, "..one of Mozart''s pieces, Turkish March?"

    Matthias wasn''t really that good at piano, and he didn''t really enjoy music with no voice apaniments, but he loved Turkish March because it''s very jumpy and catchy for him.

    Hearing it y again while in the world that he created, far from Earth where he lived, he was spooked out.

    "Oh, what is the Turkish March?" The man ying stopped and asked him skeptically.

    "Oh? It''s not the Turkish March? What''s the name of that piece?" Matthias sighed with relief and asked.

    "It''s called Rondo A Turca. It was written by Sishen Maldee in 1295." The man answered.

    "Rondo A Turca¡­" Matthias pondered, "That''s the same thing!"

    "Hey, System! What''s all this?!" Matthias asked.

    "Maybe he was reincarnated." The system answered.

    "That''s possible?!"

    "Yes. You could do it manually by attracting souls towards your reincarnation river once you cross worlds."

    Matthias gawked. "If reincarnation is possible, can I reincarnate people such as Yin Zheng, Julius Caesar, or Napoleon in my world?!"

    "Yes." The system answered.

    "Yes!" Matthias rejoiced.

    His order arrived and he finished it while typing on hisptop. After finishing his food, he got up and paid up.

 Chapter 26 A Brief Conflict In Trassex

    After doing so, he spent his day researching and listening to Sishen Maldee''s pieces. He discovered that all of them were ssical music from Earth.

    He listened to them and enjoyed the small presence of his world inside Betania.

    The day passed, morning came. Matthias visited the cafe once more and ordered the same coffee and bread and ate slowly.

    4:00 PM came and Matthias checked out from the hotel. The chauffeur was already waiting outside with his car. The chauffeur handed him the key and left.

    He got in his car and drove towards the airport. The road was filled with cars and he arrived at the airport at 6:30, thirty minutes until the flight started.

    He embarked the ne and waited for it to ascend.

    The clock turns to 7:00 and with the ne full, itunched to the sky, traveling to Trassex Federation.

    He arrived there at 6:00 in the morning and he was received by an agent of the Federation with a limo and four armored vehicles.

    "Greetings, Sir Matt Eisenhower." The agent greeted.

    "Mhm. Shall we get going?" He replied.

    The agent nodded and opened the limousine''s door for him.

    Suddenly..

    "Bang!"

    "Ahhh!"

    A shot reverberated in the surroundings. The agent was shocked and hurried to Matthias, "Get down, sir!"

    But he stopped and stood dumbfoundedly when he saw that Matthias was clutching a sniper bullet between his two fingers!

    "Hm?" Matthias'' look turned cold and he faced the direction of a building where the bullet was fired.

    He shook his head and aligned the bullet with his fingers, he retracted arm and waved his hand quickly towards the building, firing the bullet back faster when it was fired by a sniper rifle.

    "Zuk!" A faint sound of the bullet piercing through the skull of the assassin was heard by the agent and the others, scaring them.

    "I''m not that easy to assassinate." Matthias shook his head once more and boarded the limo as if nothing even happened.

    The agent woke up from his stupor and quickly closed the door and rode the shotgun.

    The footage was taken down right after they left. Although the masses didn''t know what really happened except for the people who were there, the higher ups of the fifteen Astan countries knew it and were scared shitless.

    Especially the president of Aluma, one of the countries north of Asta, who ordered the assassination. He was so frightened that Matthias would get revenge and secretly sent a gift and giving Kings Industries authority inside their country.

    Now, inside the Blue Pce, the center of Trassex Federation''s rule inside the country.

    The Blue Pce was the symbol of Trassex''s dominance throughout the human nations of Betania. It was the epitome of strength, defense, and authority.

    Even though the Blue Pce was only the ruling center of Trassex, it''s influence and authority reaches the entire alliance.<sub> </sub>

    It''s perimeters were so protected, literally a mosquito would be scanned if it had cameras or a miniature signal receiver to hack the pce.

    And the pce''s left wing also has a nuclear weapon ready and missiles prepared tounch in case the country enters a total war and the nuclear pads are seized.

    Although Betania is just a little more developed than Earth, it still leads on the start in scientific development since it started its development 2000 years ago.

    Inside the Official Conference Room. It is a wide room located at the left wing of the pce. It is where conferences of the Trassex''s Cab takes ce.

    Seated at the presidential seat is a stout and sagacious looking man. His trimmed beard entuates his dominance and makes others feel a little inferior.

    Behind him were four muscr guards. Their suits were almost already giving up because of their body sizes.

    Matthias walked towards one of the seats and faced the president, "It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. President."

    The president smiled and looked at him and extended his hand, "Pleasure to meet you too, Mr. Eisenhower. You could just call me Mr. Rosicine."

    "Sure thing, Mr. Rosicine." He shook his hand briefly.

    Matthias sat down and faced the president. The president talked first by saying, "Now, in regards to the Trassexian Government buying the mine.."

    "Hold on there, Mr. Rosicine. I''m not here to sell the mine." Matthias stopped the president from talking.

    "What do you mean, Mr. Eisenhower?" The president''s face turned wary. The guards'' hands were also near their guns.

    "Hey, hey, don''t be too hostile. I''ll not sell you my mine as it is my mine." Matthias smiled. The guards raised their guns and pointed it at him.

    "You saw the video, didn''t you? You know that that won''t work on me." Matthias'' voice turned cold. Rosicine raised his palm to ease the guards.

    "Then what are you here for, Mr. Eisenhower?" Rosicine asked warily.

    "Then, I''ll get straight to the point. I want Betania to advance into a gctic civilization." Matthias answered honestly.

    "Gctic civilization? But we just started to progress in spatial development." Rosicine was skeptical.

    "No, you have long since developed the right technology to fly to space, but we''re just stopping you." Matthias chuckled.

    "You''re stopping us? How?" Rosicine raised his voice a little.

    "Simple. A barrier was put up to stop anything or anyone except for satellites from going anywhere outside Betania''s atmosphere from leaving."

    Rosicine became angry, "Do you know how much money and lives were wasted because of all those projects?! You killed a lot of people!" He red.

    "Oho, Rosicine, don''t be angry. You''re talking to a god right now. Of course I''ll do what''s best." Matthiasughed wholeheartedly and turned to his god form, terrifying Rosicine and the others.

    "What are you? Why did you stop us from evolving to a gctic civilization before?" He gulped.

    "I could be said to be a god. To your second question, it is because you''re not ready." Matthias smiled coldly. "You don''t know that outside that void could be so terrifying, some of them could wipe out Betania by fighting barehanded."

 Chapter 27 Cultivation Tombs And The Rise Of Betania. Another MC Figure?!

    "Betania is the second world created by the Creator. The first is a world created for the strong. The first world gave birth to seventy worlds where mortals were thrown down."

    Matthias leaned down and spoke, "Although you have left Betania''s atmosphere, don''t beid down. There''s another barrier set up there. Colonize the nine continents first before going spatial. Ss is your key to start that development."

    "What is inside Ss?" By now, Rosicine has already calmed down, which surprised Matthias. He managed to ask level headedly without problems.

    Matthias nodded approvingly, "Ss is the second best in terms of mineral mines. Colonize it, and humans will have supplies to research a lot. Focus on colonizing Ss. I shall give this world some leakage of energy to cultivate at least to Golden Core Condensation." He exined how cultivation works and how it

    He waved his hand and a 6.3 magnitude earthquake urred for a quick three seconds, which baffled the scientists as they knew it was impossible for that strong of an earthquake to disappear quickly after three seconds.

    "I buried tons of tombs with cultivation techniques, artifact crafting, alchemy techniques and recipes, and martial arts techniques throughout the world. Search for them and fight the beasts. The beasts have advanced slightly too, so be quick at cultivating and exterminating them if you don''t want to be exterminated by them." He smiled. He reverted to his mortal form and stood up to leave.

    "What is your real esteemed divine name if I''m not being disrespectful, Lord?" Rosicine asked with respect.

    "I am Matthias. But Betania knows me as Mathos, The God Cloaked with Light." Matthias didn''t turn back and walked away, leaving an absentminded president and four unconscious guards inside the conference room.

    He arranged a flight going back to Siso with the intention of watching the soon-to-be fast development of Betania.

    ? A weekter, the government of Trassex discovered the first Tomb. They uncovered ancient cultivation techniques that Matthias got from one of The Lower Worlds. There''s also crafting recipes, techniques, and knowledge on metals that could make artifacts.

    Although Betania is a scientifically created world, Matthias did p a Heavenly Asteroid when he created the world. That type of asteroid contains a lot of powerful elements and metals that could be said to be on par to the metals that mythological worlds could nurture with its energy.

    With that Tomb''s discovery to the world, slowly but surely, Betania''s technology and power rose significantly.

    Adapting the forms and techniques to modern technology, they are currently strengthening weapons to use against the beast of the other continents.

    Other countries also discovered other Tombs that contain the same or higher quality manuals, making their power rise exponentially. Like the nation of Siso. After locating the Tomb, they gave the people the cultivation techniques

    Expeditions after expeditions were made to conquer Ss and, after a year of battles, Ss was finally colonized. Metals of unbelievable amounts and quality were found throughout the continent, making the people amazed.

    Slowly, partially artifact weapons made their appearance to the world. Tanks containing a bullet made by using artifact making techniques enhanced the power level significantly.

    Eventually, cold weapons also re-appeared, with the talented people reaching Early Stage Qi Assimtion by the fifth year.

    With the current development speed staying in that tempo, by the 20th year, they sessfully colonized all continents.

    But when the predicted date came..

    "Roar!"<sub> </sub>

    A beast king appeared in the continent of Siroa, north of Betania. The lion was asrge as an adult elephant and as long as an eight-wheeler truck.

    The beast counterattacked and took two continents. War after war between beasts and humankind urred.

    Finally..

    "Citizens of Siso, after a gruelling 50 years of colonization, us humankind has finally conquered the nine continents!"

    "Citizens of Trassex, 50 years have passed since the beginning of our colonization, we have finally conquered the world!"

    News of the sessful colonization red throughout the world, New made countries, vassal countries, and old countries alike.

    50 years. Within those years, discoveries of new metals, resources, and materials made Betania''s technology soar. Battleships, both naval and aerial, were made by the Trassexian Government and some countries in Asta.

    Weapons of terrifying power were made to counter beasts, and the first prototype mechs were paraded. Although it still has its ws, it still works as intended.

    AI was also enhanced to calcte a lot more. The AIs were used to help the pilots to drive the aerial battleships.

    The cultivation of the average people also reached the Qi Absorption Stage, three stages away from the Golden Core Stage.

    The highest known cultivation in Betania is the Condensation Stage, one stage away from Golden Core. It is possessed by the leader of Trassex, Former President Alexus Rosicine.

    But Matthias discovered that there were already a lot of people with different status that reached the Golden Core stage, and one of them was a kid.

    "Damn, this kid feels like a protagonist in a novel! What''s this boy''s body made up of?" His curiosity was piqued by the ten-year old kid and analyzed him.

    "Another reincarnation?!" Matthias'' mouth flew right open.

    The kid named Aleister Ganos was a reincarnation of a Pseudo-Ascension Stage Expert named Feng Zhan from the secondrgest world of the seventy worlds that has a little richer qi than the other seventy worlds.

    Sending his consciousness to the world of Tianxuan, Feng Zhan''s home world, he gathered intelligence about him.

    It was said that Feng Zhan was a very intelligent and talented man. He entered cultivation unconsciously at the age of three, started seriously cultivating at the age of five, tempered his body using the pure qi of the world at the age of seven, entered Qi Assimtion stage at the age of ten, mastered the mysterious arts of crafting and pill making at the age of seventeen, killed an enemy n elder of an enemy kingdom at the age of eighteen, dominated the battlefield at the age of twenty-five, destroyed an empire at the age of forty, established a sect at the age of seventy, and became a Pseudo-Ascension Stage Expert at the age of 150.

    He was facing his tribtion lightning but he was ambushed by the people around him, making him fail cultivation. Mysteriously, his cultivation technique touched the realm of reincarnation and sent him to Betania, where the qi was just getting strong.

    "He really has that MC aura. Terrifying." Matthias shook his head andughed half-heartedly.

 Chapter 28 Matthias Hellishly Powerful Family

    When Feng Zhan reincarnated to Betania, he slowly cultivated and tempered his body at the age of four, making his body strong unlike any other.

    He was situated on the newly colonized continent of Azalea, where nature was thriving. He journeyed to thergest forest in the continent and looked for herbs to refine into alchemical pills.

    Matthias smiled happily and nted spirit herbs all throughout the world, especially in the continent of Azalea.

    With all those herbs, Aleister Ganos or Feng Zhan was able to concoct pills of mid-grade. Pills such as Rejuvenating Pills to enhance the pureness and the youthfulness of the body and Advanced Qi Pellets to refill ones dantian with qi in a matter of seconds are just some of the examples.

    Back to Matthias, in those 50 years, he lived like a distinguished person, he married Jennese, one of his employees, and had three kids with her. With Matthias'' Bloodline that could be said to have the perfect genes, and with Jennese''s wiseness and elegance, the sons couldn''t be below hellishly smart.

    Matthias'' bloodline also had abilities to purge most of the bad genes inside the reproductive cells, so his two sons and daughter could be described as dragons among men. When they were kids, Matthias instilled in them the good parts of the philosophies of the Hundred Schools of Thought.

    In those years that passed, the youngest of the three¨Chis daughter ine¨C had already reached the age of twenty-five. Her elegant demeanor was widespread and men were flocking to take her hand in marriage.

    But how could the older brothers let that easily happen? His 30-year-old eldest son Raquis often scrutinized every single man who arrived in their home. The 27-year old middle child Eston was smarter and investigated every man thatys their eyes on her and judged every single one of them secretly.

    Of course, Matthias wouldn''t want to be left behind to protect his only daughter. Remember, he died when he was only 16 years old, so he didn''t experience having any offsprings. His only daughter ine is very important to him.

    He would often spread out his divinity and analyze every single man in the world that would possibly want his daughter. He wouldn''t let anyone go near her without being analyzed by him.

    But although ine is spoiled by the three men in her family, she was still wise enough to not be blinded by pride and be smart enough to lead the family''s businesses.

    Speaking of businesses, Kings Group of Industries'' assets have risen to 2000% in the past 50 years. They dwelled on businesses like technologies, jewelries, fashion, cosmetic, therapeutic, medical, materials, real estate, investments, weaponry, and spatial industries.

    The Eisenhower Family''s worth reached a whopping 700,000,000,000,000 Tradian Credits of the Trassex Federation equalling to 900,000,000,000,000 US Dors. Although this seems unimaginable in Earth''s currency, it is entirely possible in Betania''srge market where quadrillions of people are buying things and the family having control of a lot ofnds, making them the owner of literally the entire continent of Asta''s worth of property, which would cost a whopping estimation of about 400 quadrillion Tradian Credits. The other 300 quadrillion is the value of Kings Groupbined.<sub> </sub>

    With the Kings Group dwelling on armaments, connections all over Betania are unavoidable. The space industry has also advanced exponentially being handled by the Eisenhowers. Investments on science and technology are also made by the family, making them the forefront of Betania''s advancements.

    From gliding cars, huge aerial battleships, submarines, and devices, Matthias is involved in it all.

    The three sessors each managed different industries, with the oldest Raquis managing the industries rting to armaments, the middle Eston managing the industries regarding investments, science, and technologies, while ine managed the industries of fashion, jewelries, cosmetics, and therapeutic.

    Although Jennese really doesn''t involve herself in the business, she holds the family together while also being badass by managing the Kings Group''s underworld like their mafias.

    The Eisenhowers also pack a lot of individual strength, with all of them reaching the peak of the Golden Core Stage and Matthias being a literal god.

    At the early years of Kings Industries'' development, there were a lot who wanted to snatch the pie from them, but was easily mitigated by Matthias and his family.

    There was one time where a businessman was so greedy that he ordered an attack on the Kings Group''s supply line but was wiped out without even a drop of blood in the vicinity. Since then, the higher ups dreaded facing the group.

    In Siso''s Southern District. Situated in this district is the Heavenly Vi, a vi owned by the Kings Group. It is where most of the influential and powerful people of Siso live. It was established in a very high teau, and with the low clouds hovering around it, it was then known to be a heavenly ce.

    In the southernmost part of the teau is a 3.25 million square feet mansion; The Eisenhower Mansion. It''s European-style architecture was loved by the people of Betania for its elegance. It has pools, fountains, armories, and a huge library. It upied 1/13th of the teau''s 43 million square feet of an area.

    The building is made from bricks created from hardened Adian Steel, five times tougher than titanium. The ss is Calen ss that was invented by the scientists of the Kings Group, known to be so tough that the sniper rifle that was known to be the current strongest rifle in the world didn''t even scratch the ss.

    It has top notch security, with sensors built everywhere. Eisenhower Guards, orphans that were adopted to the Eisenhowers that were sent to hell to train their mind and fighting capabilities numbering to 10,000 patrols all of the mansion''s perimeters. Surface-to-air missiles are situated around the mansion''s perimeter if someone wants to kamikaze an airne to the mansion. The mansion is also monitored by satellites and by 500 professionally trained hackers to intercept any cyber attacks.

    The mansion was built if ever war broke out, so it was only made for the purpose of protection and not really for residential reasons. But, after being pestered by ine''s suitors repeatedly, Matthias and his family were forced to move to the Eisenhower Mansion.

 Chapter 29 A Typical Romance Drama Scenario

    Inside the Master Office of the mansion situated in the northern side of the mansion..

    "Knock knock."

    "Come in." Matthias answered. He was sitting at the table, handling papers. He looked at the door and waited for the person toe in

    The door opened, and an old man wearing a suit entered the office, "Master Eisenhower, Young Master Raquis is currently carrying an unconscious girl inside the mansion with doctorsing behind him."

    He abruptly stood up and looked at the old man, "Where are they right now?"

    "In his room, Master." The old man replied.

    "Let''s go there right away."

    They walked briskly towards the western side of the main house, to where Raquis'' room is.

    Raquis was said to have gone on a business trip in Atara, a new country that is established in the continent of Sena, northwest of Ss. He stayed there for a long time and Matthias didn''t bother to spy on him.

    They opened the door and in the room was Raquis, pacing back and forth looking at an unconscious woman lying on the skan King-sized bed with love and worry in his eyes.

    Doctors were taking care of her while she''s on the bed. They were stabilizing her state and were fully focused on their job.

    He was shocked when the door opened. It was his father Matthias and their old butler Cameron, who served his father since he was 16. "Father!" Raquis cried out.

    Matthias inspected the woman on the bed. She was very beautiful, she looked kind, cheerful, and elegant. Her tummy was bulging and she was wincing in pain.

    "What happened, Raquis? Who''s she?" He questioned him with narrowed eyes.

    "Father, I''ll tell you the truth." His son sighed and exined everything to Matthias.

    Alena was a girl she met in Atara. She mistook him as a taxi driver when he was waiting for someone while smoking. He found it amusing and just went with the flow. Everyday, he would be waiting for Alena outside her door as a taxi driver, which Alena thought was convenient. But overtime as they started to know each other, they also started falling in love.

    Alena''s kindness, sweetness, elegance, and cute braveness attracted Raquis. Raquis'' coolness, calmness, handsomeness, and innate aura of power amazed Alena.

    Raquis dismissed his schedule to fly to Siso and married Alena in private. They had a son named Raquel, and now, Alena was once again pregnant.<sub> </sub>

    But tragedy struck when kidnappers kidnapped Raquel. Then, Alena''s parents came rushing in demanding Alena to give them money. Alena became too stressed and fainted. Raquis used all of his secret connections and demanded doctors to take care of her. Raquis then made all of Atara and the neighbouring country''s soldiers to search for his son immediately.

    Raquis then scheduled a flight to Siso in his private shuttle to rush to The Eisenhower Mansion with the suffering Alena.

    "Why didn''t you tell her your identity and let her suffer like this?" Matthias asked coldly.

    "I just went with the flow of her taking me as a taxi driver. I didn''t expect to love her, so I stayed with her as the person she loved; a normal taxi driver. I wanted to tell her the truth but I can''t because what if she leaves me? I wouldn''t be able to take it as I already really love her. And we have a son and an uing child!" Slowly, Raquis started breaking down and sobbed while tagging at his father''s suit.

    Matthias'' heart went warm and kneeled to the same height as his sobbing son, "Shh.. I understand. I also kept a secret when I was a kid to my crush. But I realizedte that keeping secrets isn''t that healthy. Although secrets could shield your partner from your problem, problems are made for couples to face together. So, next time, don''t keep secrets."

    Matthias looked at the woman on the bed and sighed, "What an unfortunate gal. Having unscrupulous parents and even having her family a problem. As my daughter-inw and the bearer and mother of my grandchildren, I would not want her to suffer anymore."

    He stood up and walked towards her, the doctors noticed him and were shocked and scared, "Greetings, Old Master Eisenhower." Matthias was known as the most powerful and mysterious person in all of Betania. His power is so immense, that no one could really measure or even estimate it.

    "Mhmm." Although Matthias was cringing at the words "Old Master", he needs to ept it as, over the years of him staying in Betania, his stature could already be said as over 50. His refined face, straight body, muscr body, and eyes filled with vicissitudes signified his long time of living.

    He waved them away and the doctors subconsciously backed off, amazing them even more. He knelt down and inspected Alena, "She''s near giving birth. Misters, please back away."

    <o>,m He extended his hand to her bulging tummy, and ced his hand down on it. He channeled his energy to nurture both the baby and her. Slowly but surely, Alena''splexion turned for the better and her expression of wincing in pain slowly alleviated.</o>

    "Thank you, Father." Raquis'' body felt that the pressure bearing upon him slowly alleviated. He cried and kowtowed to his father, thanking him greatly.

    "I didn''t do it just for you." Matthias answered and looked at her, "She''s still my daughter-inw and the mother of my grandchildren. Your mother and siblings wouldn''t want someone that important to suffer."

    Matthias turned his face to Cameron, "Cameron, call my wife and my children. Tell them that their elder brother brought a new family."

    "Affirmative, Master Eisenhower." The old butler bowed and left the room. Raquis'' eyes lit up and smiled happily.

    Soon, Jennese Eisenhower rushed and opened the door, "Where''s my daughter-inw?!" She lost her cool and elegance when he first heard that she has a daughter-inw and a grandchild and excitedly rushed to Raquis'' room.

    She was wearing her sleeping gown, and her hair was all messed up, her eyes have small spots of gound. Although she looked like someone straight from a huge tornado, her eyes still looked as starry as the night sky with excitement on her face.

 Chapter 30 A Hellishly Powerful.. And Dumb Family

    "Shush!!" Matthias and Raquis flinched and shushed Jennese from shouting. She was also shocked speechless and looked at the peacefully sleeping Alena.

    "Shush.." Jennese patted herself and shushed herself.

    She suddenly red and rushed to Raquis, hitting him, "Where did you go?! Not even my men could find you! You made me worry so much!"

    "Sorry, Mother." Raquis whispered and told her the story excluding the tragic part.

    After finishing, Jennese let out a stifledugh and patted her son''s back, "Good acting, son! Pfft. Taxi driver. The executive director of thepany who manufactures almost all of the world''s armaments is a taxi driver. Pfft. Haha!"

    Matthias shook his head, facepalmed, and chuckled at his wife''s shallow happiness.

    Later, the brother Eston also arrived. He came rushing from Asta to the mansion in his private shuttle. When he arrived, he also lost his cool and ran like a madman towards Raquis'' room.

    "I''m gonna be an uncle?!" Eston ran and faced the opened door immediately, resulting in him sliding past the door.

    "The heck are you sliding there?! Come in!" Jennese shouted.

    The two men flinched once more and red at Jennese, "Shhh!!!"

    Jennese also looked at the sleeping Alena, "Shushh.."

    Suddenly, the sleeping girl''s eyes slowly opened. She was confused as she was in a room so wide that it looked like it was their house, but it''s definitely not as there are scents of herbal calming incense everywhere that could not be bought by just money.

    "Hubby, where are we?" Alena weakly asked when she saw Raquis fidgeting while looking at her with worry.

    "Alena, you''re awake! Thank the Divine God!" Raquis rushed to her and held her hand.

    ''You''ve thanked me twice now.'' Matthias chuckled.

    "Who are they?" Alena saw Matthias and the others and asked her husband nervously.

    "Oh. I forgot to introduce you. They are my parents." Raquis answered while caressing her hair.

    "I''m gonna be an uncle?!" While they''re talking, Eston, who slid past the room and stumbled, came back and grasped at the door, panting with his eyes shining.

    "No!" Matthias shut him up.

    "Eh?!" Eston instantly deted.

    "You''re already an uncle!"

    Eston then cheered up automatically and rushed to Raquis, "Thanks!"

    "I didn''t do it for you!" Raquis pped Eston''s head.

    "You have parents and a brother?" Alena''s eyes grew wide open. He knew Raquis was a lone man, she didn''t know that he still has his family. Discovering that he hid things was a huge shock to her.

    "And a sister." Eston added, "Hi, Sister-inw!"

    "Oh, hi." Alena replied weakly. She then faced Raquis and asked him, "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    "I would, but I couldn''t get the chance to tell you. I know you and I know that if I lie, maybe you''d be angry, then maybe you''d leave me. I love you, Alena. I wouldn''t want you gone." Raquis sped her hand and sobbed.

    "Wow. Brother can cry?" Eston gawked.<sub> </sub>

    "Of course, fool! Why are you so smart and wise at business but a reckless fool when ites to family?" Matthias flicked his finger on Eston''s forehead.

    "Ow!"

    "Of course, I wouldn''t leave you, silly." Alena smiled. "You are the father of our two children. They deserve a good father like you."

    "Two?!" Eston gawked once more.

    "Stop overreacting!" Matthias mmed his palm on Eston''s head with annoyance.

    "Hey, that''s painful!"

    "Oh, right! What happened to Raquel?! Did you find him?!" Alena suddenly flinched as if she remembered something, and grabbed Raquis'' shirt and asked worriedly and nervously.

    "What happened to my grandson?!" Jennese had a bad premonition.

    "Mother, Raquel was kidnapped by someone. We''re trying to look for him but we just can''t find him." Alena spoke with sadness.

    At first, Jennese went soft when her daughter-inw called her mother but, when she heard the next part, she went ballistic.

    "Who dared to kidnap this Lady''s grandchild, huh?!" She yelled.

    "My nephew was kidnapped?!" Eston stared absentmindedly, unable to believe anything he heard. When he came back from his stupor, a ferocious glint sparked in his eyes, "Who?" He asked coldly.

    At this time, a beautiful and elegant woman rushed towards them, "What happened?"

    "Your brother is back, with his family. But your nephew is kidnapped." Matthias sighed.

    "My nephew?!" The girl, ine, stammered,"I have a nephew?! And he''s kidnapped?! Who dared?!"

    "My dear grandson is in the Barian Orphanage." Matthias suddenly spoke.

    "That notorious orphanage?!" Jennese fist curled like a ball. She took out her smartphone and dialed a number.

    "What do you need, Madam?" A deep voice came from the phone.

    "Deploy all of our men and besiege Barian Orphanage and all of its branches! Rescue all of the kids and look for my grandson Raquel!" Jennese roared.

    The man on the other side of the phone was startled. ''Madam Shadow usually has a good temper. Grandson? Madam Shadow has a grandson, and Mr. Sarel kidnapped him? That means that the grandson is either one of the Three Dragons'' son. That Sarel is doomed!''

    "Affirmative, Madam." The man answered. Jennese ended the call and rushed to Alena.

    Eston took out his phone and dialed a number. "Greetings, Mr. Eston. What seems to be the problem." In contrast with the deep voice of Jennese''s contact, Eston''s has a kind but authoritative voice.

    "Ruin the Sarel Enterprises in all of the continents. I want them down to the bottom of Hell." Eston coldly ordered.

    Sarel Enterprises is a bigpany that handles real estate and investments. Although it is big, it can never be a match to even ? of The Kings Real Estate.

    "Sure thing, Mr. Eston." The same as the man contacted by Jennese, the man Eston was talking to was also shocked. When Eston ended the call, the man dialed a phone number that was quickly answered by a ttering voice.

    "Oh, Hello, Mr. Salem! What do you need? I''ll do it with all of my power!"

    "You screwed up big time, Sarel." The man clicked his tongue.

 Chapter 31 A Romantic Atmosphere

    The man Sarel that is on the other side of the phone was startled and became nervous quickly, "What did I do wrong, Mr. Salem? Could you solve it?"

    "Solve it? Haha." Mr. Salem chuckled helplessly. "What did you do to offend Mr. Eston?"

    "Who? Who''s Mr. Eston? Is he someone big?" Mr. Sarel asked nervously.

    "You don''t even know the man that holds credit for 60% of the world''s scientific and technological advancements? Mr. Eston Eisenhower?" Mr. Salemughed coldly.

    At that same exact second, Mr. Sarel dropped his phone and sweat trickled behind his back as nervousness and fear creeped up on him.

    "What did I do?!" Mr Sarel broke down and fainted.

    Overtime, Sarel Enterprises and Barian Orphanage and its branches fell one after another. Their unscrupulous deeds were released continuously to the masses. The Kings Group suppressed them and smashed them to the ground.

    Finally, Sarel and hispany fell without even knowing what it did to provoke the Divine Dragon.

    Two dayster, a three-year old kid arrived in the Eisenhower Mansion with bodyguards. The boy was so nervous that he was fidgeting while walking towards the big mansion. He was hugging a teddy bear and was looking around.

    His face greatly resembled Raquis'', especially his eyes. His skin tone is as white as his mother Alena.

    In front of the mansion was Matthias and his family. They were waiting for Raquel to arrive and were excited.

    "Father!" When the kid saw Raquis, he jumped and ran towards him.

    "Raquel, my boy!" Raquis rushed and hugged his son.

    p They talked for a while and finally, "Raquel, this is your grandpa and grandma. They''re my parents. Say hello to them."</anda>

    The boy tilted his head and looked at them and bowed, "Hello, Grandpa, Grandma."

    "Oh,my baby grandson!" Jennese couldn''t hold it in anymore and rushed to hug and lift her grandson.

    "You''re as handsome as your father, Raquel." Matthias smiled and felt warm in his heart when he held his grandson''s hand. Everyone, including him, wanted a grandson badly not just to continue the lineage, but to feel love from their young ones.

    "They''re your Uncle Eston and Aunt ine." Raquis also introduced his siblings.

    "Hello, Uncle Eston and Aunt ine. How are you?" The boy greeted cutely.

    "Oh my goodness, you''re going to be spoiled!" Eston smiled widely and ruffled Raquel''s hair.

    After the reunion, they lived in harmony. Alena gave birth to a girl and named her Sana.

    After her recuperation, she started questioning Raquis.

    "Who really are you? Where are we?" Alena asked sternly. She wasn''t able to go out due to her painful tummy and hadn''t been able to see where she really was. The only ce that she has been was only Raquis'' wide room.

    "Sigh. I''m going to tell you. Raquis is really my true name. My full name is Raquis Eisenhower, one of the heirs of the Eisenhower Family." He replied.

    "The powerful family? No wonder you could have that kind of herbal incense." Alena nodded with understanding.<sub> </sub>

    "That''s it?" Raquis looked at her strangely.

    "I already know you are not a normal person when I sensed the aura of pride and superiority in you. So although I am amazed that you are a part of the Eisenhower Family, I''m not that shocked." Alena chuckled and replied to him.

    "I''ll apany you to tour the mansion. I want you to see our new home." Raquis smiled and made her sit in the wheelchair with the baby Sana.

    They exited the room, weing a wide and beautiful garden. Raquis'' room is in front of the Eisenhower Garden, which has a lot of flowers that are extinct outside.

    They turned toward the center of the mansion where a huge fountain was situated. They turned towards the main house.

    "Greetings, Young Master and Young Mistress." The maids and guards bowed towards them and continued what they''re doing.

    Raquis nodded in return and continued to push Alena to the house.

    "Greetings, Sister-inw! Are you okay now? Hello, my niece!" Eston was doing something but when he saw Raquis and his wife entering the hall, he stood up and weed them.

    "I''m fine Mr. Eston. Thank you." Alena smiled sweetly.

    "Aww! Don''t call me Mr. Eston! You''re Big Brother''s wife! You''re part of the Eisenhowers! Our family right now is really small, only numbering to four. With you and the kids around, We became a family of eight!" Eston waved his hand and insisted on being called by only his name.

    "The Eisenhower Family is that small? I thought a family this powerful isposed of a n or some big family." Alena was shocked.

    "Nah. My Father Matthias was an orphan and he built the business by himself. He started a cafe where he met my mother Jennese and slowly grew the family business, turning the Kings Industries that is focused on technology, to the Kings Group that epasses 55% of Betania''s market." Estonughed.

    "Father himself built the Kings Group?!" Alena was once again shocked. A wise and powerful man like Matthias is too perfect to be real.

    Raquis brought Alena to the mansion''s southern balustrade, where the view of three different countries could be seen.

    The view was so enchanting and with the cold breeze, Alena enjoyed being there.

    "Hello there, you two. Enjoying your alone time?" Matthias appeared at the back while looking at them happily.

    "Oh, Father."

    "Are you okay here, Alena? Are you bored?" Matthias asked.

    "A little, Father." Alena chuckled.

    "Raquis, what are her hobbies and where is she good at?" Matthias looked at his son and asked.

    "She''s good at architecture and drawing, that''s for sure." Raquis replied.

    "Well, right on time." Matthias pped. "We''re going to start our own Architecture Firm. I''ll let Alena do the job. Are you okay with that, Alena?"

    Alena gasped, "Oh, thank you for entrusting me with this, Father! I''ll definitely do my best!"

    "Okay." Matthias smiled and nodded. He said goodbye and left them alone.

 Chapter 32 Anyone That Dared To Be Arrogant Will Fall.

    When Matthias came back to his office, the butler Cameron was waiting for him.

    "What do you need, Cameron?" Matthias looked at him and made his way to his seat.

    "Master, the representatives of the Nodan Kingdom and seven more countries made an appointment to meet you." The butler answered.

    "Why?" He looked at the butler.

    p "Some countries, especially the Trassex Federation, are already nning a war for mass unification. With Trassex''s power and its vassal nations, they could be said to be impossible to defeat. But the old nations that existed for at least 500 years are still nning to resist them. Nodan wants to mass purchase weapons from us."</anda>

    "Huh? Why am I not informed of this?"

    "The whole Eisenhower Mansion was focused on the Young Ladies'' and the Young Masters'' return, that news of the outside world wasn''t really that important."

    Matthias thought for a moment and nodded. "Inform all of the important persons of the Kings Group to attend my daughter-inw and my grandchildren''s weing banquet. And after arranging those, tell those representatives that we will supply all countries with weapons and we will continue being neutral in this war."

    "Affirmative." The butler bowed and left.

    Soon after, Jennese entered the room and brought him tea, "Hi, Matt."

    "Oh why hello there, Jennese. What does my girl want?" Matthias threw her a flirting look.

    "Stop that, Matt. Here you go." Sheughed and handed him the tea. Different from herst messy look, Jennese looked straight up from a fashion show. Her ck short dress reaching just below her thigh, long legs, and her ck hair tied into a bun just made her look like a straight up elegant woman.

    "You''re dressed up. Where are you going?" He asked.

    "A problem came up in Causo. The Sanguine Mafiaunched an attack into one of our territories. So I''m going there to solve it." She sighed.

    "Oh? Then be careful." Matthias looked at her worriedly and warned her.

    "Sure thing." She smiled sweetly and left. Matthias saw her out as she was riding her shuttle and flew away.

    Although Jennese looked very lovely and sweet to her family, she is a total monster on the battlefield. She fought against the guards of the mansion in her spare time and learned numerous battle techniques and psychological tactics to trick her opponent, thus granting her the title of "The Vicious Demoness".<sub> </sub>

    When she married Matthias, she revealed that she didn''t really like it in the open, and instead, she liked to be in the dark, doing her thing. But because she''s not that rich and she needs to work, she abandoned that idea. But marrying Matthias, she finally had the ability to do what she wanted and that became the reason for Matthias making Jennese in charge of the Eisenhower Family''s underworld power; The Isenian Mafia.

    After seeing her leave the Eisenhower Mansion''s perimeters, he walked back to his office.

    In a room in the outer house of the Mansion, there were eight people dressed in a suit seated in their respective chairs. The old butler Cameron is standing up, facing them.

    In no time, one of the seated people mmed his hand and red at Cameron, "What do you mean that you will supply every country with armaments?! Do you want us all to war while the Kings Group profits from it in the end?! How dare you all?!"

    "I didn''t say anything that is remotely as close to that. We want not to be involved in the damaging affairs of countries and we will stay neutral in this endeavor of the opposing nations." Butler Cameron calmly exined, which was not taken well by the ring envoy.

    "How dare you all?! I am the Envoy of His Majesty, The King!"

    "Please leave. That is all that we are going to say." The butler bowed and left the premises. The guards reced the butler''s position and led the envoys out who left in a huff.

    The butler returned to the main house and entered Matthias'' office. He reported everything that was said and happened in the meeting.

    "Huh, that envoy could only be arrogant if his country has some power hidden in them. Interesting. Cameron, execute my order." Matthias chuckled but with a sharp glint and curiosity in his eyes.

    "I''m open ears, Master."

    "Immediately cut off all of our businesses and connections with Nodan and suppress the business district there. Cut off all of the businesses in Nodan''s supply and make them leave that country. Arrange our men to cut off Nodan''s supply lines and their techs connection to our mainframe." Matthias smiled amusingly and twirled his pen and spun his spinning chair.

    "Affirmative, sir." The butler left as if nothing strange was said. He already doesn''t mind such things as his master has already done it to a bigpany that offended him once. When that happened, thatpany and the family that was handling it fell into bankruptcy overnight.

    When the order was executed, the Nodan Kingdom''s economy fell sharply down. Banks closed off,panies were forced to leave, production ceased, people lost jobs and left the country, and technological devices like hovercrafts, AIs, Ships, andmunication stoppedpletely. Slowly, even the crimes of the Royal Family were revealed.

    One by one, all around the globe, businesses of the Royal Family, legal and illegal, were shut down, destroying the structure of the country after three days. The old territory of the kingdom was seized by the Federation and thest monarchic nation of Betania fell.

    After those events, the six countries who wanted to resist the Trassex Faction got scared shitless and ended up announcing their surrender to the Trassex Federation secretly, and just letting the Federation know that they are prepared for the unification.

    The Federation was, of course, happy and prepared legal papers and ns to easily stabilize the changes that the unification would bring to the economy and the nation in itself once the unification seeds.

 Chapter 33 The Godmother.

    By this time, Jennese has alreadynded in Causo, the continent where chaos is asmon as the skin sheds. It''snd is filled with ruling gangs and groups, and especially, the Big Mafias.

    Causo has seven ruling Mafias, and they are all at war with each other. One of the most war-like mafias is the Sanguine Mafia, ruled by the Sandus Family, a family that branches out from the Great Aseilon Mafia, who ruled the underground world of Asta in thest hundred years of the Old Era to the first 300 years of the New World Era.

    The Sanguine Mafia was ruling secretly in the underground world of Nodan. They had connections from the Royal Family and could openly provoke the people but still needed to hide from the government. When Causo was conquered by humans, the Sanguine Mafia with some other gangs secretly took advantage of the soon-to-be residents of the continent and established their dominance across Causo.

    The government knew what was happening there but cannot really do anything as they really do not know all of the gangs'' members. So, they implored other hiding Mafias and gangs to raid Causo and lessen Sanguine Mafia''s control.

    Through the call, five Mafia Groups answered; cksky, Daemos, Redcrow, Calen, and Pieco. The first three mentioned Mafias were upstart Mafias yet have a huge connection. The Calen and Pieco Mafias are part of the Old Familias, whose existence exceeds that of the New World Era. Their power rivals or even exceeds that of the Sandus Family and their Mafia.

    Nine years after Causo being colonized, the Isenian Mafia was created, led by Jennese Eisenhower, she became the first person who achieved the title of "Godmother" that was approved by the Old Familias in the New World Era because of her brains, skills, and abilities.

    She quickly formed a strong and stable foundation for the Isenian Mafia and seized control of the Eastern Coasts of Causo from Sanguine, which made the Sandus Family hate the Isenian Mafia greatly.

    But when they discovered that the Isenian Mafia is under the Eisenhower Family who, at that time, owns just a little over 25% of Betania''s market, but of course it is still a huge portion, considering that the second biggestpany of that time which is the Sirius Group only holds 9%, they were scared. At that time, Kings Group was already involved in the deals of armaments, and could easily tten the Sandus Family to the ground.

    But when Matthias announced that, except for the underground deals of the Kings Group, the Isenian Mafia will be separated from the Kings Group and will not interfere in its interests (except for business of course), they became more courageous.

    From then on, battles between the Mafias and the gangs urred. Factions were created and conflicts arose everywhere.

    Jennesended the shuttle inside the Isenian Mafia''s territory. She got down from her shuttle and was received by her Consigliere who was the one who answered Jennese, Elias Tadcos, and the fifteen heads of the families under the Isenian Mafia.

    Elias was 6"5, with wide arms, strong body, chiseled face, sharp eyes, and thick eyebrows. His dominating aura could make everyone who saw him shiver. He was wearing a ck tuxedo and pants with ck leather shoes.

    The fifteen heads faced Jennese with Elias and all of them bowed simultaneously, "Greetings, Godmother!"

    "At ease." She waved her hand down. "Tell me what happened."

    "Affirmative, Madam." Elias replied. He talked and exined the problem directly to Jennese and she listened attentively while walking to the Isenian Mansion with them.

    Although Causo is dominated by Mafias and gangs, businesses and people still thrive, although they are taxed by the gang under the Mafia that are protecting them.

    Apparently, the Sanguine Family tried to retake the Sachun Region that is controlled by them. Fortunately, the soldiers and Associates of their Mafia were just at the neighbouring region of Calius where they were training. The attack was easily mitigated and the soldiers stood on the borders to defend the region from any other attacks.<sub> </sub>

    "I guess our inaction for the past year made the Sanguine Nafia think that we''re easy targets huh? Then, prepare for our counterattack. Order our men to capture all of the Sanguine Mafia''s southern territories." She smiled eerily.

    "Yes, Godmother!" All fifteen heads and Elias yelled in affirmation and ran to their posts, informing their men of the n.

    Following that, chaos ensued. The residents were sent down underground to protect and stay away from the fight. All fifteen families under the Isenian Mafiaid siege on all of the Sanguine Mafia''s territories on the south.

    The men of the opposing party resisted with all their strength and a long period of conflictmenced.

    Back to Siso, Inside the Eisenhower Mansion.

    After the orders were issued, the fifteen families under the Isenian Mafia and its associates attacked all of the opposing Mafia''s southern territories. A long battlemenced between the Sanguine Mafia and the Isenian Mafia.

    Back to Siso, Matthias was currently talking to Eston about science''s new breakthrough.

    "Father, our scientists have made a breakthrough in discovering how our brain functions!" Eston chirped.

    "Oh? What can we expect now?" Matthias smiled.

    "Virtual reality could already be fully realized and now, we could live as if we are in another world!" Eston replied happily.

    "Job well done!" Matthias pped. "Can games be made in VR now?"

    "With further programming and careful procedures, we absolutely could." His son answered.

    "Very well. Start a gamingpany and once the technology ispleted, let me create a game for it."

    "You''re personally creating a game?!" Eston gasped and looked at his father incredulously. His father rarely involved himself on projects personally as he was really busy managing all of tge businesses.

    "Mhm. I''m going to introduce to the world what cultivation really is." Matthias smiled.

 Chapter 34 Betanias Rapid Advancements. Goodbye, Father.

    Seven months passed. Finally, after a lot of careful nning and consideration, the Trassex Federation finally announced the unification of the world under the Betanian Federation. The people rejoiced and jobs were in demand everywhere. Companies had the chance to rise and ept the influx of employees.

    Space shuttles have been sessfully created and slowly, Betania is transforming into a gctic civilization. The journey to look for habitables started en masse.

    Kings Technology started a branchpany called Kings Games. With the aplishment in the brain sector of science, true immersive VR Immersion was introduced to the masses. VR cabins were sold for a price of 3000 Betanian Credits or 4-5 thousand dors. It prides itself on a server with a capacity of seventeen brontobytes which could handle a lot of data, and it was still said to be improvable. An AI named Protector programmed by the most elite of elites in the technological division manages and protects the data.

    The first Immersive VR tform named Sky introduced the people to a whole new world. They could change their forms and fly in the sky.

    Matthias also made a press conference to the masses and introduced a game that will introduce the world to a new ce; Immortal World, the world of cultivation.

    Once the type of program that the VR uses was released, he entered his technological room and madeputation and programs with his huge supeputers to create thergest demonstration on the world of immortals.

    When he finished programming the game, he appeared in front of the press and announced, "We shall experience a new world, a world where cultivation is a necessity to live! Let us discover together the true world of the olden days!"

    The game Immortal World was released to the public, and once they entered the world, they were dumbstruck.

    Floating Pavilions, spirit beasts, different creatures, demons, and divine beasts were introduced to the people. They were spread throughout viges across the world.

    Programmed people were so realistic there that they truly felt like true people. Legacies of sects, Immortals, and Demons were hidden throughout the Immortal World, and some of them are real cultivation techniques.

    The people were amazed and dumbstruck. Starting that day, issues were solved through the Immortal World.

    If you do not y Immortal World, you will be considered weird and creepy.

    Businesses were established inside the World and there, continued their money making. RMT was also approved there, so Immortal World became one of the people''s sources of money. Finding a relic in there could pay you at least 10,000 Credits!

    When Immortal World was also introduced, the war in Causo stopped, and it was transferred to Immortal World. Territories were created at the cost of fighting the indigenous cultivators.

    Slowly they also realized that cultivation inside the game could also benefit the real world, so it made the Immortal World even more in demand.

    Materials from Alphan that could store and transmit data were also imported by Matthias by opening a portal. The server was upgraded from seventeen brontobytes to thirty-three.

    Other games were also being contributed by other people using the Immersion''s programming system. Science also made breakthroughs through the VR Techs, speeding up Betania''s advancements.

    Slowly, in a little over neen years, Betania transformed into a true advanced civilization, where even the hovercrafts are the things of the past.<sub> </sub>

    When Matthias deemed the world aspletely fully developed, he already nned to stage his death.

    All of the Eisenhowers were called to go home. In the past neen years, the family grew from a measly seven, to a family of 15. Raquis and Alena were bestowed yet another son, Eston married a female hacker that he deemed beautiful and gave birth to two daughters, and ine, after a gruelling inspection from all of the men in the family, married Aleister Ganos whom she met when he was going undercover as a normal woman. She gave birth to a beautiful boy. Raquel also started a family with the heir of Sandan Group, who was business wise. Currently they have a baby boy.

    Matthias was currentlyid on his bed, looking as if he was already near hisst breath.

    "My three dragons.." Matthias uttered weakly, "Take care of the family and your mother. Don''t let it fall in your reign. I won''t split the business with you four as it might start an unnecessary conflict. You all shall manage the group smartly and equally."

    "Yes, Father." Raquis sniffed.

    "We will do all that we can, Father." Eston wiped his tears.

    "I will miss you, Father." ine hid her sadness with a smile.

    "I will miss you, Grampy." Raquel said.

    The Old Mistress Jennese can''t even speak as she was still crying.

    "We will meet again, as this is not my realm. I''m not that weak, and I''m justing back to where I belong. We will see each other." Matthias smiled weakly and breathed hisst.

    Matthew, Cameron''s son who reced his deceased father, stood straight and ced his fist in front of his chest, "Goodbye, Lord Eisenhower!"

    All of the Eisenhower Family and the Isenian Mafia''s people who were outside stood and bowed towards the main house. News all around the world announced the passing of the Head of the Eisenhowers.

    Aleister Ganos, who was finally recruited by Matthias, looked at him with indifference and determination. He knew Matthias'' true identity as it was said by him directly. When he first discovered that Matthias was the Divine God who kicked the humans out of Alphan, he was both surprised and scared. But as time passed, he realized that he was just an ordinary man like anyone else, just that he was too powerful.

    Some were sad, some empathized, some were happy and gloating. Unbeknownst to them, a man was sitting cross-legged inside the Old Trassex Federation''s Tower of Independence, looking afar with fear. "He isn''t dead. He was just making an excuse to return to his realm." This was Rosicine, the former president of the Trassex Federation that got to see Matthias'' true form.

    After he died, Matthias left a song to the world to remember him with; My Way.

    When Jennese saw the paper, she cried loudly. She assigned the greatest singer to sing it to the masses, and it ended up making the people feel mixed emotions.

    Some felt sad, some felt relieved for him, and some felt angry because of his boasting.

 Chapter 35 Ascension To Universal Deity

    Now, outside the world of Betania, far away from it, Matthias stood and breathed the inexistent air in the void. "I missed being a god, not gonna lie."

    Suddenly, a system notification disrupted his peace.

    [You have received an influx of Faith Points and Creation Points. You have reached the threshold of the Universal Deity Stage. Do you want to break through?]

    "Uh, yeah. Okay. Break through!" Matthias affirmated.

    [Sending Host the Basic Knowledge of Creation..]

    Suddenly, a massive surge of information assaulted Matthias'' brain. He winced and closed his eyes due to the pain. He hurriedly flew and finally fell on the Creation tform. After a gruelling amount of time, Matthias finally opened his eyes.

    Different from his past deep and dark eyes, his eyes now contained a deep, starry space filled with knowledge. It looked like that just looking into his eyes will be able to make youprehend thews.

    "When the Supreme Being was creating a ball of absoluteness, It exploded and things were created. All of It separated inside the Nothingness, It became a lifeless ck soil. He noticed it and created the first Sun and Moon from the Things.

    When the Supreme Being created Earth, beasts and his subjects rose to life, He created Heaven.

    When the Supreme Being''s wrath from all creations fell, He created Hell.

    When all of the Things were made to the creation of Earth, Heaven, and Hell, The Dao of all Creations arose, relying on the Yin Yang.

    With the Dao and Yin and Yang, Chaos and Order was formed. With Chaos and Order, Life once again flourished. The Supreme Being left his creation with the Dao, Yin and Yang, Chaos, and Order to manage.

    With Chaos, worlds formed. With Order, all stabilized. The Dao epasses all Things, with the Yin and Yang toplement all.

    But it isn''t that easy to manage the Expanding Universe with insentientws who only relied on instincts.

    Creators were made to manage their own region, and they will continually be created as long as the Expanding Universe expands."

    "Holy shit, this is nuts." Matthias was tongue-tied. The Creation just poured right into his mind all at once. It was a miracle that heprehended it.

    "Congrattions, Master. You have passed the hurdle to be considered as a Region Master. You have almostpleted the ascension to the Universal Deity Rank." Shyra walked to him and smiled sweetly.

    "Oh, Shyra. Long time no see." Matthias looked at her and nodded.

    "Your Faith Points and Creation Points are now going to be wiped out." She spoke.

    "Huh?" Matthias looked at her absentmindedly, "Then how am I going to create worlds?!"

    "Hang on, Master. Let me finish first. Your Points will be converted into Mystic Points. It will be your assessment score for your Universal Deity Rank and Title." Shyra looked at him andughed.

    "Oh. Oh my god, that scared me!" Matthias sighed with relief.

    Another notification arrived from the system that shocked him and her.

    [Due to the Host aplishing a hidden task "Living with the Creation" for more than 50 years, you have received 1,000,000 Creation Points and 15 Mystic Points.]

    "Impossible!" Shyra gawked.

    "Why? Are you shocked because of the measly million Creation Points?"

    "Of course not! I''m shocked because of the Mystic Points! It''s impossible to receive Mystic Points before Universal Deity Rank!" She yelled.<sub> </sub>

    "Huh?!" Matthias'' eyes bulged out.

    [Due to an early possession of Mystic Points, System''s conversion of 1:100 changed to 1:50. The Mystic Points you receive have amounted to 378,237.]

    [You have received the title Earthen Reverend Deity. You have received the Preliminary Sovereignty over the White Dwarf Gxy. Connecting your domain into your Sovereign Gxy.]

    "Where''s the White Dwarf Gxy? It soundsme and small" Matthias asked Shyra.

    Shyra smiled and chuckled, "The White Dwarf Gxy is the Sovereign name of the Milky Way Gxy."

    "Huh? Is the Milky Way Gxy isme and small?" Matthias looked at the bottom of the Creation tform and there, a wide view of the Milky Way Gxy appeared.

    "Compared to the Expanding Universe that the Supreme Deity and the Primordial Four created, your Milky Way Gxy really isme and small." Shyra replied.

    "Then where''s the coolest andrgest gxy?" Matthias asked.

    "That will be the Primordial Gxy, a gxy that is 3,000,000 timesrger than the Stygian Gxy or the Gxy known to you as Andromeda." Shyra answered.

    "Holy.." Matthias'' jaw flew wide open.

    "Wait." Matthias suddenly thought of something while his domain was merging with the gxy below, "If I am considered as Sovereign over the Milky Way Gxy, can I go back to Earth?"

    "Affirmative. Your soul will juste back to your old body."

    "Great!" He tried to summon his creation panel, but to no avail.

    He was nervous and scared, "What''s happening?"

    Shyra smiled and replied calmly, "As you are now a Universal Deity, the guidance from the system won''t be needed anymore. The system will be reced with an Almanac of Creation, where you can draw and make your creation. Past creations and things created by other creators and the Primordial Four."

    "Then how can I go back? Where''s Earth?" He asked.

    "Just wait for your domain and gxy to connect. Although your domain will be invisible from anyone because of the barrier, it will still be connected and will be integrated in the center of your gxy. You will then instinctively know where Earth is."

    "Okay." Matthias nodded. "Then, what''s Preliminary Sovereignty about?" He asked.

    "Preliminary Sovereignty is your supreme authority over the gxy. But as you are still just a Universal Deity, you''d need to ascend to the Universal God Rank to ess all of your authority. For now, you will be able to ess only the uninhabiteds and stars outside of your gxy and absorb it to your domain."

    "Ah! Your domain and the White Dwarf Gxy have been finally connected." Shyra''s eyes suddenly lit up and she smiled at Matthias.

    "Great!" Matthias cheered. ''For me, it has been more than hundred thousand years since I was away. How are my friends? Are they dead already? How will my body look? How old am I going to be?'' He thought.

    Then, his body floated and turned into its transcendental form. His transcendent body then lunged down andnded on his homnd; Earth.

    "Beep. Beep." The sound of a hospital monitor assaulted his ears.

    "Ow." He felt pain all over his body, he tried to move but was only able to raise his hand a little.

    "Bro?"

 Chapter 36 Earth

    ''For me, it has been more than hundred thousand years since I was away. How are my friends? Are they dead already? How will my body look? How old am I going to be?''

    His body floated and turned into its transcendental form. His transcendent body then lunged down andnded on his homnd; Earth.

    "Beep. Beep." The sound of a hospital monitor assaulted his ears.

    "Ow." He felt pain all over his body, he tried to move but was only able to raise his hand a little.

    "Bro?" Suddenly, someone spoke with shock. He struggled to open his eyes, and in front of him, was a 16 year-old teenage man looking at him with amazement and delight. "Key?" He responded weakly.

    "Yo, bro! You''re really awake!" The man named Key jumped with delight and hugged him swiftly, which made him flinch in pain. Key noticed that and quickly backed away, "Sorry."

    "Yo, I got to call Jeremy!" Key said happily.

    "How long was I asleep?" He asked. "About two months, bro." Key answered."

    "Holy shit, just two months?! Wait, was all that a dream?" Matthias suddenly grimaced.

    "Was it all a dream or what?" Key looked at him weirdly.

    "No, Matthias." While he was panicking, a loli voice sounded through the door. Someone opened it, and there stood someone Matthias least expected.

    "Shyra?" Matthias looked at her with glee.

    "Your crush? Where?" Key knew that Shyra was Matthias'' crush so, as a friend, he wanted to make him a little bit decent.

    "That''s not Shyra. Who''s she?" Key looked at the "Shyra" on the door warily.

    "No, no. Not my crush, Shyra. The Shyra whom I truly know!" Matthias was excited and tried to stand but he was still a little weak.

    Hearing how he referred to her, Shyra smiled sweetly. "Dumb dumb. My name isn''t really Shyra. My name is Nuwa."

    "As in the mother goddess Nuwa, sister and wife of Fuxi?" Matthias looked at her.

    "Indeed, I am." She nodded.

    "Great name you got there, Nuwa." Key nodded approvingly. He thought that Matthias only said those to reference it to the name, but Matthias thought otherwise.

    As a man who had been with Shyra, or Nuwa, he knew that even if she is not a god created by the system, she would''ve been a real deity with her indifference to anything. But he didn''t expect that it was Nuwa, a goddess from his world!

    "Bro," Matthias looked at Key, "Could you please leave us alone for a bit?"

    "Yeah, yeah. Okay." Key nodded absentmindedly as he didn''t expect that Matthias would make him leave, "Remember! Bros before hoes!"

    "Yeah! I am loyal to the Constitution of Constipation!" Matthiasughed and shoo-ed away his friend, whoughed while leaving.<sub> </sub>

    Outside the room, Key took his phone and dialed a number, "Hey! Bro Jer, Bro Matt is awake!"

    The man outside the phone shouted excitedly, "Really?!"

    "Yeah! And apparently, he met a girl in his dreams that came true! Boy, does that girl look beautiful!" Keyughed.

    "Man, that''s nuts!" The man called Jerughed too.

    Back in Matthias'' room, he was questioning Nuwa. "How did you go down here?"

    "I always do this when I''m bored." Nuwa chuckled. "It is innate for deities to descend to a world that they know. And as I originated here, I will therefore have the ability to descend here without rejection from the world.

    "Oh. Then, you can do whatever you like here. You can just go back whenever you want." He nodded, then realized something, "How am I going toe back?"

    "Your domain is only connected to the core of the gxy and therefore, you couldn''t just fly towards it. You need to ess inside your Mind Of Creation for your body or soul to teleport to the Creation tform." Shyra answered.

    "So I can just fake falling asleep and then I can go to the tform?" He asked.

    "Your body could evene with your soul if you need to." She nodded.

    "Thank you for all the information, Nuwa." Matthias thanked her and smiled. "It is my job after all." Answered Nuwa.

    After that, she left the room and let Key enter once more. She told Key that he was already asleep due to fatigue, to which Key nodded and rushed to the room worriedly.

    By now, Matthias'' soul already returned to the Creation tform. His soul was enveloped with a transcendent aura that protected it from anything.

    Nuwa was also already there, standing on the tform. Nuwa looked at him and smiled. "You''re just in time. You shall now see one of Mystic Points'' uses."

    Hearing that, Matthias was expectant. He looked where Nuwa was looking and there, spatial tunnels appeared. Slowly, celestial objects such as asteroids, stars, ands.

    "The amount of Mystic Points you have will be the amount of celestial objects that you will be able to attract into your domain. You''re in luck, as you have attracted seventeen mature stars and 5s."

    "Ooh!" Matthias was in awe. Tons of asteroids and things came out from the tunnel. Some asteroids collided and formed preliminary worlds. Some just floated and orbited stars andrges.

    "This will happen everyday, so expect a lot of things." She smiled.

    "I shall now apply my insights from the Basic Knowledge of Creation. How can I applyws now that the system is gone?" He asked.

    "Just think of it. Your mind now has the ability of the Mind of Creation and it now has all authority over anything in your domain, includingws." She replied.

    Matthias did what she said. He thought of the Dao of All Things and its extremities. He applied it to all of the areas of his domain and made it the core of allws.

    Soon, below the tform, where all things are epassed, a yin yang trigram appeared and shone upon all below, epassing it with itsws.

 Chapter 37 The New Domain Of Matthias

    Suddenly, through all of the worlds, people who have trained to the extremities of their profession and understood it with their life reached enlightenment. Those in the cultivation realms who yed the guzheng produced sounds that summoned beautiful flocks of cranes, dancing to the tune. Those who understood the extremities of the sword produced the Sword Heart, making them one with the weapon. Those who yed chess were enlightened and they moved ording to itsws and their maniption turned to the extreme.

    Slowly, Matthias'' domain was introduced to The Way of All Things.

    Next, he changed thews of Alphan. A huge barrier enveloped the ne. It expanded seven more times, creating seven more ginormous continents. He opened the Almanac of Creation by thought and unleashed different kinds of beasts, demon and divine.

    With the knowledge of the Laws of Creation and its branches, he preached to the beings below, enlightening all of them. Some beasts turned into dragons, some into Kun and Peng, some became phoenixes, and some turned into its extreme forms.

    Elves evolved into Great Spirits, having the ability andprehension of nature to the extreme, giving them the ability to ess any lives of nature like trees and nts.

    Some nts were enlightened and sang preaches all around its domain.

    Rocks turned into humanoid golems and formed an exquisite structure.

    Yi Tiancai, who came back from the world of Tianxuan with his kids and wife, benefitted andprehendedws.

    Other humans who have also ascended, numbering to 147,000, bathed inws.

    After preaching, to avoid the old problem to arise once more, he created areas for humanity to develop their civilizations. He limited the area so that once the humans built things beyond the border, a beast tide would destroy it. He made the areas obvious by creating a visible dome barrier. For every continent, there will be three Kingdoms, every kingdom will have seven cities under them, and every city will be able to manage three viges.

    He also created celestial minerals inside Alphan to make weapons with.

    He then cut off all the worlds below Alphan, the supply of Primordial Energy. They''d need cultivation techniques that could puncture through the barrier to get Primordial Energy, to get energy from space, or through faith cultivation that he recently made for devoted popes to be able to borrow power from the Divine Kingdom.

    By then, cultivators were deprived of energy, lessening their amount. Instead,ws were used to control Nature, therefore creating Magic.

    The worlds were then supplied with Mana, the lowest and most diluted form of Primordial Energy. It only became an energy and cannot be used for proper cultivation.

    After doing that, the worlds will surely be separated into two kinds of worlds, Worlds relying on Laws and Mana, and Worlds relying on Laws and Extreme Comprehension.

    With that, a new structure was created for worlds. The newly created worlds were burning withva and were starting to form.

    Matthias'' domain currently has 1000 stars, 22 of which are mature, 90s, 12 of which are newly created from asteroids, and hundreds of thousands of floating asteroids.

    Oh wait..

    The Realm Tree, who was absorbing nutrients from the world of Alphan, bore 70 news and released it. Now, 140s are orbiting the gctic-sized crown of the Realm Tree.

    Now that he thought of it, Betania''s old technology that saw a huge gctic tree was the World Tree! Howughable, Matthias thought.

    The stars arranged themselves ands and asteroids orbited them, forming the systems.<sub> </sub>

    Now that he was finished arranging his domain, he nodded with satisfaction and returned to his tform. He started drawing something like a dragon made from tiny stars.

    "What are you making, Master?" Nuwa asked as she curiously looked at the Almanac of Creation.

    "When you told me that the space tunnel would open every day, I wanted to make something to stabilize all of it so that some stars ors wouldn''t suddenly go kaboom without my permission." Matthias answered without looking at her.

    "Stabilizer?" Nuwa tilted her head with confusion.

    At this time, Matthias finally finished. "Vo! I present to you, Gctic Beings!"

    "What do they do?" She asked.

    "Devour stars ands that are nearing their limit and give birth to new ones from the excess energy!" He smiled wide as if proud of his work of art.

    "Genius!" Nuwa nodded approvingly.

    After doing so, he summoned three of them and made them travel space with its harsh environment.

    They started devouring asteroids that will make them satisfied for at most a thousand years.

    He then elevated the ne of Alphan and shrouded it with ck smog, hiding it from the lower worlds.

    "Can I still create worlds, Nuwa?" Matthias wondered.

    "Yes. Although it isn''t like the old way by using Creation Points." She nodded. "How?" He asked.

    "By using a certain amount of your Mystic Points, you will be able to create any level of worlds. Your Mystic Points will be restored tomorrow, but the amount of celestial objects that you will be able to attract will be fewer." She answered.

    Matthias nodded and closed his eyes to think. A spatial tunnel opened, beckoning hundreds of thousands of huge asteroids. It slowly formed into a ne and floated near the bottom of Alphan. A huge barrier circled the ne, stabilizing the condition inside slowly.

    He opened the Almanac of Creation and created a lot of spirit herbs and spirit animals. The ne''s ground turned into very fertile soil and spirit water flowed into the crevices of the ne, creating long rivers. He ced all of the spirit herbs and animals there and also nted a Tree of Life in the middle, without the spawning of elves.

    Slowly, the Tree of Life rooted throughout the ne, energizing the nutrients of all the soil and nts.

    The spirit animals became the source of nutrients for the nts while the nts became the source of nutrients for the animals.

    "Done! The Sub ne of Alphan, Cane!" Matthias nodded satisfyingly.

 Chapter 38 A Happy F****** Family

    "Oh. You didn''t tell me that you''re just creating a sub ne." Nuea suddenly spoke with a hint of regret in her voice.

    "Why?" He asked.

    "Alphan has the "Infinite Expansion" attribute, right? Using that, you could create anything inside like realms, spaces, and sub worlds and nes." Shyra exined.

    "Oh.." Matthias facepalmed. He shrugged and epted it.

    After finishing his work and looking at it with satisfaction, he then journeyed back to his body on Earth.

    When he left, chaos started to break out throughout the worlds. With the sudden disappearance of the Inferior Primordial Qi, cultivation slowly stopped.

    Eventually, the cultivation civilizations crumbled. Normal people started to reinstate their rule andbat against those cultivators. The Civilizations of the world returned to its pre- scientific state.

    Some worlds who had talented and intelligent geniuses discovered the existence of mana early and used that as recement for Qi. Although it is the most inferior of energy, it can still be used as energy. And withprehension of Laws, they started an all new Magic Civilizations in their respective worlds.

    Because of mana, some rocks transformed into mana stones, old minerals containing Inferior Qi diluted and created mana veins, nts became magic herbs, and some of the weaker spirit beasts turned to inferior magic beasts.

    The worlds that didn''t have the geniuses and talents turned into a world of mortals, with them only relying on future scientific advancements.

    In the hospital room, Matthias slowly woke up. He was, of course, still on the bed, while Key and another man was looking at him.

    "He''s awake, bro!" Key suddenly shouted.

    "Too loud, Bro!" Matthiasined weakly.

    "Oh, my bad." He pped himself.

    "Oh my god, Matt! You got us worrying for two months there!" The man on the other side of the bed suddenly spoke. He had a mature yet teeny face, and was wearing student clothes.

    "Oh, hello there, Jeremy. How are you?" Matthiasughed weakly.

    "Why are you the one asking that question? I should be the one that is asking ``how are you!" Jeremy red at him and ruffled his hair, making it a mess.

    "Heh." Matthias felt happy. In hisst three years on Earth, these two boys were the only family he had. He was disowned by his family because of a scandal five years before and was forced to work even though he was only eleven. When he reached the eighth grade, he met these two as his ssmates. They were well-off and could even be said to be a little rich as Key''s family owns a hardware store while Jeremy''s family owns a factory.

    When they became friends due to their same thinking, Key and Jeremy shared the burden of taking care of Matthias, and even though that is the case, they didn''t bother about it. Key and Jeremy''s parents were also kind and approving of what they did. As Matthias was intelligent, he became Key and Jeremy''s helpers when they needed it in their studies.

    "Thank you, mother and father." Matthias chuckled and looked at Key and Jeremy respectively.<sub> </sub>

    "Asshole. Even if Key is a girl, I would never marry him. He''s too stupid." Jeremy grumbled.

    "Hey! Uncool." Key sobbed jokingly. They started teasing each other, leaving Matthiasughing so hard. "sses have already started and now that you''re awake, we need to go back to attending regrly. So take care of yourself from now on." Jeremy seriously said.

    "Of course I could tend to myself. I''m not a kid." Matthias rolled his eyes and chuckled. "What date is it today?" At which Key answered, "October 21, 2021, bro."

    Matthias gasped. "Did they release any new songs these past two months?"

    Key squinted his eyes, "Who?" He suddenly realized, "Oh, TDOONGI? Oh, yeah they did. We already streamed for a long time." He answered.

    "Give me a phone!" Key nodded and gave him his old phone two months ago, a Qiaomi one. He searched and there, a song called "Feels" was posted 20 days ago. He quickly clicked it and listened to the masterpiece.

    Seeing that he is already rxed, Key and Jeremy bid farewell and left the room.

    Somewhere beyond the cosmos, a gctic throne was floating in space. The silhouette of a man that is asrge as millions of gxies looked at the horizon of space and suddenly curled his lips upwards. "A promising candidate. We will meet once you reach a certain rank."

    The silhouette vanished as if nothing was there and the gxies turned into their usual calmness.

    Five days have passed. With Matthias'' power and soul strength, with the guidance of his Divine Power and Creation Power, his injuries healed fast but not too fast to make the doctors question reality. Although they felt it was a miracle, there could still be people who healed very fast.

    His two parents/friends were happy for him to heal quickly and Matthias was finally released from the hospital. The two friends paid for his bill and brought him to Key''s family cafe.

    "How could I even repay you two?" Matthias looked at them with gratitude. "Buy us some hellishly good tacos, and we will consider the deed done!" Key smiled.

    "I will make you some heavenly tacos that could literally let you be strong. You''re too thin!" Matthias yfully punched Key''s arm.

    "Oww!" Key feigned pain and cried, which made the threeugh.

    "Just stay well and let us take care of you. If you could, once you be a businessman, which is technically possible with your intelligence and creativity, support us in turn." Jeremy replied with sincerity.

    "I will, Jeremy." Matthias nodded. "If you are given a chance to start over and see humanity''s development, will you take it?"

    "Why the sudden question? Yeah, I might be. I''ll just let it flow. I might learn a lot of things there." Jeremy thought for a moment and nodded as an answer.

    "Heck yeah! I wonder what I would like to be there? Ah! As a mysterious figure in the dark. Wooo." Key suddenly imagined a lot of crazy things and started moving weirdly. Jeremy pped Key''s head to stop him.

 Chapter 39 A New Or Old Earth

    "Sorry for the wait! I know you couldn''t stand Key''s.. you know." Suddenly, a woman walked to them while carrying a tray of coffee and smiled. She looked at Key weirdly and ced the tray down and made a circling finger motion at the temple.

    "Mom!" Key saw that and yelled with indignation, which the three justughed at.

    "Are you okay now, Matthias?" Key''s mom sat and looked at Matt worriedly. "That ident two months ago must''ve been painful. What did you dream of these two months, if you still remember?" She asked.

    Matthias suddenly paused and looked at her. He just smiled and said, "In my dream, I was a god who created worlds and life."

    "Oh, great dream." She nodded.

    They continued chatting and soon stopped. Jeremy stood up and bowed to take his leave. Matthias waved goodbye and the three journeyed home.

    When they got home, a tall man was seated at the counter. He then looked up and saw Matthias and smiled. He greeted them and asked things.

    After fixing and organizing his stuff, he slept. He journeyed back to the Creation tform and resumed his position of God.

    Nuwa was there and bowed to greet him, "Greetings, Master."

    "Nuwa, could I create a world simr to Earth with the events and people also the same, following the trajectory of this world''s events just until today?" He asked.

    "Yes, Master. Why?" She asked.

    "I want to create a world simr to Earth but with the beginning of it altered from Earth''s beginning." He said. She nodded and beckoned an Almanac of her own. But it was much older than his. "This Almanac holds the record of all the worlds in the Expanding Universe." She summoned her power and asked permission from Matthias to call upon his Creation power.

    Slowly, below the tform, a tiny world took shape. It was a world consisting of one continent. It was lush, and filled with nts and trees.

    "I don''t know what you want to change so I just did something like this." She said.

    "Thanks, Nuwa." He smiled and descended to that world. He created strong humans, and strong beasts. He made the world''s core a huge Primordial Energy supplier. He sped up time a little and there, a continent with some smaller inds emerged.

    He nodded with satisfaction and asked Nuwa, "What time is this to Earth?"<sub> </sub>

    "Approximately 255 million years before the current year." She answered. He nodded and returned to the Creation tform. He adjusted the Earth''sws and left it. "I want to reincarnate a soul to this world."

    "Dead or Alive?" "Alive." She nodded and answered, "Yes. Do you want the reincarnator dead in this world or could stille back?" "Could stille back." "Yes. Just will it and summon a portion of that reincarnator''s soul and create his or her body there.

    He nodded and did what she said. He willed it and severed a portion of Key and Jeremy''s soul which made the two''s bodies pale.

    He formed some supplements for the soul and created a body simr to theirs. He erased some of their memories and instilled new ones to at least persuade them not to take their own lives.

    He also thought of something and ced one of a new type of beast that he suddenly thought of throughout his worlds; Omega Beasts.

    Omega Beasts were made to end worlds. It will be released if a world has already developed fully. Once it is developed, it will go against all creation and fill the world with destruction. It will be strong to the point of the Gctic Beings sensing it. The Gctic Beings are their nemesis with the Being devouring the beast with the world and creating a new one.

    He also created an Alpha Beast for precaution so that if the Gctic Being sensed itter, the Alpha Beast would fight it. If the Omega Beast won, the beast would be a Pseudo-Gctic Being and would be hunted down by the True Gctic Beings. But if the Alpha Beast won, the beast would die and spread the energy throughout the destroyed world and mend it.

    Matthias made it to be the first enemy in Key and Jeremy''s life in the world.

    He madews that were made for Earth but could be applied to all worlds and nes. Immortality, Summoning, and differing types of energy to be spread throughout the domain.

    He applied Immortality for both Key and Jeremy and left them to their own ord.

    He sped up time by a little more 255 million years to see what they will do. Shyra suddenly said, "As you have elerated time 255 million years, it will take at least an hour for it to fullyplete." To which Matthias nodded in understanding. He looked at his Mystic Points and saw it halved.

    He looked towards Alphan, and there, Kingdoms were built. Some of the Ascension Stage Experts flew to the other continents and established Sects inside the area where Kingdoms were supposed to be built. Matthiasughed at their ingenuity and looked at their sects.

    With the Laws preached throughout thend, Dael Maelstrom, ascendant name Bai Changsheng, an Emperor Stage Expert, established the Chaos Sect. With its strength and abilities, it quickly rose to the top. They controlled almost a quarter of the continent''s territory and therefore owned what''s inside.

    He led exhibitions to eradicate beasts by training disciples to kill beasts using the power of Chaos. The disciples who can''t learn how to use Chaos energy would be sent to theboring area and be ves.

    Some of the Chaos Sect disciples turned to the extreme and practiced using Chaos energy without Primordial Qi. Without the protection of Primordial Qi, the risks of being destroyed alive will rise five times. A lot died but some seeded and became powerful individuals over the years.

 Chapter 40 Treasures

    In Betania, space exploration has be a lot more widespread. Transport Spaceships and shuttles were sent out one after another. The Utility Ships of Betania found asteroid belts from the past five days'' Space Tunnel opening and discovered a lot of new materials and fuel. They also discovered their first habitable; one of the World Tree''s fruits.

    They entered the world and migrated there. They discovered a lot of magical beasts and fought them for the world''s supremacy.

    Fleets of spaceships journeyed towards the new world to provide backup for the first toon. Other space ships continued the migration of expanding their gctic empire.

    Alexander Eisenhower, one of his descendants, became the headmander of all the space fleets.

    Satara, one of the worlds under a magic civilization discovered from a magic telescope, the fleet of Betania 100 light-years away from them and started preparation forbating them outside their world. They built gigantic ships and enclosed them in a space sphere made from space magic.

    On Earth, a huge war broke out between beasts and humans that resulted in a huge bloodbath. A lot of chunks flew out of the world''s atmosphere. On one of the asteroids, Matthias saw something that made him shocked. A long rod was in it that has a strong Chaotic Energy within.

    He rushed to it and appraised it. "It''s made by your friend." Nuwa gasped. "I''ll leave it here and strengthen it more." He smiled and held it with both of his hands. He attracted Chaos Energy and enveloped the rod staff with it. Up

    They returned to the tform with Nuwa still gasping. "What happened to you?" He asked.

    "It''s just amazing for a mortal to create such a treasure." Nuwa shook her head, "Right. Regarding treasures, someone is trying to create one. I stopped him by halting his progress at thest stage, so I''ll need you to inspect if you want something like it in your realm." She said.

    "Okay. Where?" "In a mortal world without magic." "How did someone create a treasure without magic?" "That''s what''s amazing about it."

    Nuwa drifted down with him and arrived in front of a world that is asrge as Earth. "Let''s go down."

    And they did.

    This world was called Asanta. It consists of different countries and wasn''t stilo fully colonized. They descended on the City of Thane and there, saw an old man trying hard to imbue magic in a ring. Matthias nodded and allowed it toplete halfway.

    Suddenly a huge storm cloud gathered at the top of the crafter, which scared him and also made him happy and excited. He knew that creating a powerful treasure could call upon a tribtion. That means he seeded. The lightning appeared, but the lightning diverted from the key and instead summoned a masked man.

    "Who are you?!" The crafter asked with nervousness and fright.

    "I see you''re making a treasure. What do you intend for it to aplish? You made it for what purpose?" The masked man asked.

    "To strengthen my family, and to make myself proud. I want the ring to have authority over what I want it to be." The crafter answered.

    "Oho! How bold of you!" The masked manughed wholeheartedly. "I can allow you toplete this treasure without suffering tribtion!" He spoke.<sub> </sub>

    "What will be the consequences? I know there will be." The crafter warily asked. "Of course! You could pass the knowledge of how to create a ring to only your descendants and they will not suffer from tribtion. Only your descendants will have the ability to create these rings. As your creation involves the Laws, you need to be stuck here in this world and all of your descendants who know the existence of the rings with you." The masked man chuckled coldly.

    "Will you do it?" The masked man returned to his previous happy vibe and jumped and swung in front of the crafter.

    "Yes." After a period of time of much consideration, the crafter nodded hesitantly.

    "Very well!" The masked man shouted and extended his hand. On his hand, a ring that has a simr aura to the ring that the crafter created.

    "Drop your blood on this ring." The masked man requested and the crafter nodded. The crafter got a small knife and shed a small portion on his finger and a drop of bloodnded on the ring.

    "This ring shall be mine. This has authority over all of the rings that will be created by your descendants. If your descendants ever misuse or endanger the world using the rings. I''ll personally act, disable all of the rings, and end your lineage, understood?" The masked man smiled.

    "Yes, sir." The crafter fearfully nodded.

    "What is your name?" The masked man asked before vanishing.

    "Thase Anel."

    The masked man nodded and vanished without a trace. The storm clouds also poofed as if it didn''t exist in the first ce.

    "I should create supervisors so I don''t need to do all the work." Back to the tform, Matthias removed his mask and thought aloud.

    "Yes. You really should." Nuwa nodded.

    He took out his Almanac of Creation and created a figure ording to his liking and bestowed it authority over thews of his domain.

    A whileter, ten in white masked men wearing ck tuxedo, ck hat, ck coat, while holding a ck cane floated in front of the two. "Greetings, Master." They simultaneously bowed while taking off their hats.

    "At ease, Overseers. I shall entrust you with managing thews and to report to me if anything major happens." Matthias nodded with approval and waved his hand to dismiss them.

    "We shall do as you ordered, Master." They simultaneously answered and flew to different directions, spreading throughout the domain.

    Suddenly, movement from Earth was detected by Matthias and Nuwa. They looked over and saw a spatial tunnel suddenly extending towards Alphan. Two people ascended. One of them was surely knocked out. Suddenly, the world''s 255 million years speed up has already finished.

 Chapter 41 Mysteriously Reincarnated To A Primitive Earth

    "Is it done?" Matthias looked. Currently, Earth is in shambles. Key and Jeremy are both leading their men to quell the problem.

    Matthias nodded with approval as he saw them still surviving even after 255 million years.

    He diverted his attention to his domain. For the five days that he was in the hospital, the domain has developed greatly. A total of 24 worlds were added and 8000 stars were attracted. The others were huge and small asteroids.

    Some bizarre worlds produced different species, with a lizard-like species reigning over a world fifteen timesrger than Earth.

    Some stars that were on the verge of supernova were absorbed by the Gctic Beings and the beings created smaller stars from the excess energy.

    Some Chaos Beasts have already risen and are currently being fought by the denizens of their respective worlds.

    One of those worlds is Earth, which made Matthias interested. He looked over and saw that the humans were on the verge of defeat. He also noticed that Jeremy was already gone while Key was doing his all to defeat the Chaos Beast.

    Matthias watched him and was shocked at his friend''sst move. He summoned a being that was created by thews of Earth that has control over the Earth''sws. He used it to wish and banished all of the beasts out of Earth and did something very shocking.

    He used his remaining bit of power and will to revert the world to 255 million yearster without the beasts. His will and spirit formed a huge barrier surrounding the world, denying any foreign demon with ill intention to enter the world.

    Matthias was touched by Key''s sacrifice. Suddenly, one of the ascendants flew down once more and hurried to Earth, she found the chaos rod and took it with her. She routed down, ending up seeing the world''s current form. The ascendant, who was a woman, cried and cried and descended to the world. Seeing that, Matty couldn''t take it anymore and teared up. He flew and looked at Nuwa, "I shall retrieve their souls and clean it off of the false information that I imnted on the artificial soul. I''ll go out and sleep." She nodded and watched over the domain.

    Matthias returned to his body and summoned the two souls. He walked to Key''s room and entered it. Inside, Key''s pale body wasying down on the bed. He ced the severed soul inside and mended it with his powers. He also healed them from fatigue and calmed their souls. He silently left and made himself invisible from the naked eye. He flew towards Jeremy''s room and did the same.

    He went home after and flew to his room and slept with a small teardrop on his eyes, not because he is sad, but because he was proud of Key''s bravery and sacrifice and how the woman who ascended to Alphan went down once more just to return to Key.

    The next day, Matthias woke up and helped Key''s mother, Stacy, with cooking and preparing for breakfast. Key''s father, Joseph, loved his wife''s sandwiches but loved Matthias'' omelette more, so he expected the delicious feast.

    ? Suddenly, Key''s room''s door flew wide open and looked at Matthias incredulously. He sat down and stammered, "Damn, I had a really long dream, but it feels real."

    "What is it about?" Stacy asked.

    "I just lived for a very long time and saw everything rise and fall." He answered.

    "Ooh, interesting. Did you learn some things?" Stacy looked at him and smiled, "Yeah. A lot, actually." He answered.

    "Are you going back to school, Matt?" Aunt Stacy suddenly asked. "Right. You''re already okay. Are you going back?" Uncle Joseph nodded.

    "Yes, Aunty and Uncle. I n on going back ASAP." Matthias smiled and nodded.

    "Okay. I''ll go to the school tomorrow and enroll you."<sub> </sub>

    Matthias thanked them and resumed eating. Key was still absentminded and was ying with his food, which enraged his mother.

    But she was also weirded out as even though Key still looked the same, he felt different. It is as if he was a lot more mature..

    Later on, Jeremy also arrived with a hint of coldness. He greeted Key''s parents and sat on the couch. Key looked at him and smiled. He just slightly nodded and greeted, "Hey, Jeremy."

    Jeremy''s eyes turned strange and looked at Key, "What''s wrong?" To which Key responded with, "Huh?"

    "Something changed with you, I am definitely sure. The vibe around you is different." Jeremy said. "I feel that too. If I wasn''t his mother and didn''t have that mother''s instinct, I would''ve taken him as a doppelganger and a whole different person." Stacy nodded.

    "Oh, really? It''s just that the memories of that dream of mine seem to stick to me. That''s why the instincts and habits of mine inside that dream still remained within me." He chuckled.

    "Dream? Is it a long dream where I am also present?" Jeremy suddenly asked. Key''s eyes opened wide and nodded, "Yes."

    "Is it a dream where we faced the Godbeast?" Jeremy turned solemn.

    "Yes!" Key gasped, "How did you know?" Jeremy sat on a couch and said, "I dreamt of it too."

    Jeremy recounted his dreams which made Key gasp. "That''s included in my dream!"

    "I think it isn''t a dream." Jeremy muttered and looked at Matthias, "Care to exin what you told us yesterday?"

    Matthias looked baffled, "What do you mean?"

    "What do you know, Matthias?" Jeremy asked.

    "I know what? I really don''t understand what you meant by that." Matthias shook his head to deny their usation.

    "Then why is it so timely that you just asked us yesterday about going to the past and witnessing civilizations fall and rise?" Jeremy asked.

    "You really experienced it? I just asked you those because I experienced it myself when I was in aa." Matthias answered calmly without a hint of lie seeping through and being detected by his 255 million-year old friend.

    "Really? Hmm." Although Jeremy nodded, he still has some spections about Matthias'' involvement in what happened to them.

    "I guess we''re off, then." Key waved his hand and dragged Jeremy out of the house.

    Matthias looked at them until they left the ce and then returned to his things.

 Chapter 42 Divine Energy In Statues

    The girl raised his head and looked at him with shock and delight, "Matthias, you''re awake?!"

    "Hey, Babyface, get lost!" One of the thugs threatened.

    "Tsk. Tsk. You''re not even as powerful as an infant Demon inside the Mysterious Abyss and here you are, feeling like a king? Pathetic." He shook his head and walked towards them.

    The thugs were pissed and one of them swung his baseball bat at him. Matthias looked at it and extended his right hand and easily caught the arm of the thug, which baffled him. Matthias counterattacked by kicking the abdomen of the thug while still holding his arm. The thug shouted while Matthias broke his arm and snatched the bat from him and mmed the thug''s arm.

    "How dare you!" The other thugs were enraged and charged at him all together. Matthias positioned himself and swung the bat, hitting the three faces at the same time.

    "You can''t even make a formation to fight a powerful figure. Stupid." Matthias chuckled coldly and broke their arms one by one.

    "Argh!"

    "It hurts!"

    "Ah!"

    Matthias let go of the bat and walked to Sky, "Are you okay?"

    "Mhmm." Sky nodded. She stood up and left with him.

    "I didn''t know that you''re already awake! Key didn''t inform me." Sky said.

    "I just woke up about six days ago. I was just released yesterday." Matthias replied. Sky nodded with understanding and walked with him peacefully.

    "How''re you and Key? Any development from thest two months?" Matthias asked.

    "Not really. Key is too shy to go near me." Sky chuckled, "That dumbass, can''t even realize that I like him back."

    "He might be brave now. Just wait for him." Matthias assured while Sky just smiled.

    "You asshole!" When the thugs had the chance to stand up, they red and hissed at Matthias with anger.

    In response, Matthias turned to them and widened his eyes. The thugs were terrified as they suddenly saw his eyes be that of a demon''s.

    "M-Monster!!" The thugs yelled frantically and ran for their lives. Sky gawked at them and muttered, "What happened to those freaks?"<sub> </sub>

    "I don''t know." Matthias just shrugged and continued to talk to Sky while they walk peacefully.

    They arrived at Sky''s house and she bade farewell. Matthias waved his hand and left as well, returning to his destination.

    When he arrived there, He looked at the time and it was still 11:00. He entered a smartphone store and looked for an optimal device for his liking, but didn''t find any so he walked away. He then hailed a taxi and boarded it, going to Rizal Park.

    After arriving there, he saw that it was packed with people. Kids were running around, couples were taking selfies, and families were walking hand in hand.

    Matthias smiled sadly as he reminisced about the things of the past. Before he was disowned, he was always together with his parents, studying about businesses, ethics, and history. He sometimes walks with his parents here in Rizal Park and they had fun.

    But when his father, the current patriarch, died, he became the heir apparent of the family. But one day, he was schemed by his uncles and aunts and was kicked out of the family. His mother lost authority over the family and stayed there just because she was the old wife of the former patriarch. She was said to have died shortly after due to stress. He visited his mother at that time but was kicked out after a day by his uncle.

    He knew the things inside a powerful family so much so that he didn''t hesitate to perfect the genes of his descendants in Betania to lessen infighting.

    He shook his head to dismiss the thought and walked away. He suddenly saw the statue of the hero Jose Rizal and noticed something strange on it.

    "Divine Energy?" Matthias muttered. "Some people worshipped things, therefore umting Divine Energy within that object. You could retrieve those energies as that thing has no church and owner." Nuwa suddenly resounded inside his mind, answering his doubt. Matthias nodded with understanding and walked towards the statue. He ced his hand on the rock below the statue and there, the Divine Energy within materialized and made way to his arms, straight to his forehead.

    "How much FPs do I need to ascend once more?" He asked. "Right. I haven''t exined to you yet, but, you cannot ascend to Universal God Rank with Faith Points or Creation Points anymore." She answered.

    "Then how?" He panicked and asked immediately. "You need to umte Mystic Points. As your universe expands and strengthens, the Mystic Points that you''ll receive will rise with it. Currently, your universe can generate 1000 Mystic Points per day. You need to umte 5,000,000 Mystic Points to ascend to Universal God Rank. The more Mystic Points you have, the higher your title among the ranks will be." She calmly exined to Matthias the things that he needed to know.

    "That''s a heck of a ton of Mystic Points needed. Then it will take me almost more than 12 years to ascend?" He calcted inside his mind and estimated the amount needed, which the result that he discovered baffled him.

    "It''s natural." Nuwa replied. "A Universal God holds authority over a wide gxy. The gxies need a capable ruler to preside over it. So the ruler needs time and experience to develop."

    "Right. You also need a Pantheon already. You need powerful people who are loyal to you to fend off invaders." She reminded Matthias, which startled him.

    "What invaders?!" He asked nervously, "Haven''t I told you before, once your domain descends and align itself with the Gxy, even if it isn''t merged, other beings will be able to enter your domain. So best be prepared." Matthias nodded heavily and looked around. He hurried to a hidden corner and teleports his body to the Creation tform.

    When he arrived there, he started suffocating which scared him. Nuwa then hurried towards him and shielded him with her aura. "Reform your Mortal Body to Divine Body, quick!" She shouted.

    Matthias instinctively circted his Divine Energy in his body and purged the mortal body, which made him yell in pain.

    Shedding the mortal body, as depicted in other scriptures, needs the person to circte his superior qi inside his body and onto his external body, to transform the mortal body into an Immortal one. But with Matthias'' case, his Divine Body is much more superior and hard toplete. Only Gods who has abundant supply of Divine Energy canplete the conversion between the two bodies.

 Chapter 43 Nurturing New Gods(1)

    Inside the Divine Kingdom..

    The glistening and towering pces and towers of Heaven showed upon the inhabitant spirits. People were praising the name of their Divine God inside while those of the outer realm livedfortably in the protection of Angels and the dragon Xue who finally ascended and took the form of a Divine Dragon, whose length can encircle Earth two times. Her white scales shone upon everyone with the radiance like the sun. In turn to her divine form, the people outside the walls of the Divine Kingdom bowed to her in worship.

    With the worshippers, Xue ascended and became a Dragon Deity, and blessed her followers with her strength.

    Suddenly, above the skies of the Divine Kingdom, a huge light descended. "I request my followers to aid me. Believe in me, pray for me."

    "That''s¡­"

    "What is that?"

    "Oh holy dragon, what is that?"

    Inside the Throne Hall, the five Seraphims that were sitting in their respective thrones that''s eyes were closed suddenly shook and opened their eyes. They looked towards the light and knew immediately what to do. They stood up and hurriedly flew outside the hall and faced their ruling areas, "Hail to our Creator! He who created us and guided us to prosperity! He who supported our backs whatever happens, and he who epted us even though we are of different religions!"

    When the five Seraphims appeared, all the Angels and the inhabitants of the Divine Kingdom knelt and prayed.

    "Oh holy God, Creator of Worlds, we offer you our prayers. We bequeath upon you our heart and soul to be forever with you."

    "We are forever grateful for your presence, and we shall do whatever it takes to protect the Kingdom and creations."

    "God, oh God, Creator of Creations, bless upon us your mercy. Wee us to your divinend to forever exist with it."

    "Keeper of souls, creator of all holy and unholy, we pray to you, our God."

    Faith Energy gathered atop of the Divine Pce and sted up towards the light.

    On the Creation tform, Matthias was suddenly enveloped in Faith. His body absorbed it slowly and refined it. The whole process took 15 hours.

    After the gruelling hours, Matthiasid down on the tform while still being enveloped by Faith. He absorbed it using his Divine Body and it absorbed it like a sponge. Out of instinct from the Divine Body, the Faith Energy gathered and condensed into a ball on his forehead. From the gas-like energy before, the energy inside him became that of a liquid that''s three times more viscous than water.

    He projected towards the Divine Kingdom, "Thank you, Everyone." He raised his hand and bathed the Divine Kingdom with more Faith Energy to nurture all of the inhabitants. In turn, all the inhabitants knelt and praised his name.

    He then stood up on the tform and breathed. Unlike his usual need of oxygen, his body transformed to something that doesn''t need to asionally breathe. It instead absorbs it inside infinitely and supplies the body with enough oxygen tost up to seven years with one inhtion.<sub> </sub>

    He nodded and descended on the Divine Kingdom. He changed his form to his God Form. He flew to the Throne Hall, and there, his five Seraphims awaited him.

    "Greetings, Lord." They simultaneously greeted. They bowed and knelt towards him.

    He nodded and walked towards the highest throne. He sat and looked below at them.

    "You shall spread. Create your own religions." He spoke. "We dare not be so presumptuous, Lord." One of the Seraphims, Aluman the Pope, shook his head.

    "I''m ordering you. It is for the safety of the realm. You shall be with me to defend the realm against invaders." Matthias answered and slowly exined.

    "We are honored to fight beside you, Lord!" The five of them were happy and knelt with tion.

    "Descend to worlds and spread your religion. This is your task. Bring with you angels if you need." Matthias nodded and vanished, returning to the Creation tform.

    He then descended to Alphan on his God Form, and looked for Yi Tiancai.

    On the Divine Continent, the First Continent created, at the peak of Mt. Yitian or also known as The Dragon Ascension Mountain, which is located in the center, where Xuan once broke through, there stood a mountain house where Yi Tiancai is currently housed with his n.

    Over the years of his stay as the first person that ascended to Alphan, and with the abundance of resources that he umted over the years with his family, he already reached the Divine Ascension Stage. Within his Qilin Bloodline, he discovered andprehended the cultivation technique by the third week of his acquisition of the Bloodline.

    Although his bloodline has already been fully unlocked, the cultivation technique to ascend to the next stage that the god has given him wasn''t included. Therefore, when the Laws were preached throughout thend, he picked up the Laws of Fire, Divine, and Heaven to craft a cultivation technique.

    He seeded, and when he saw the signs of him breaking through, he directly made his nsmen to descend the mountain and get as far away as possible.

    Tribtion Clouds gathered and the Heavenly Lightning struck towards him. He sat cross-legged at the peak of the mountain and endured the lightning. This continued for seven hundred years.

    By now, his body was so pure that even newborn babies can not match his pureness. His body was now so hard that even if he was pierced by an artifact that was strengthened by Matthias'' Divine Kingdom, he wouldn''t even be bruised. It will just slide off and hit something else.

    By now, the storm was already so big that even the other ascendants who wanted to ambush him to eliminate a powerful opponent were scared stiff when they saw the hellishly red lightning that was striking Tiancai''s body a hundred times per second.

    Tiancai was still holding on but beneath him was a red rock glistening with thunder energy. Before, this rock was dyed red in his blood. The rock was submerged for a hundred years until the lightning even evaporated the blood.

 Chapter 44 Nurturing New Gods(2)

    His skin was as pale as snow. If others were to look at it normally, they would think that it was already a corpse that was just being punished by the heavens for his sins. But as the ascendants were already powerful, they still sensed a flickering me of vitality inside the body that might be extinguished by a single blow.

    The ascendants were praying for Tiancai to die, but his body still persists.

    When Matthias saw him, his eyebrows lifted and was scared silly. ''What the heck is this guy made of? Genius and talented madman.''

    He recognized the red lightning that was currently descending on Tiancai. It was the Alphan Ruling Lightning, a lightning specifically made for the ascendants to face once they reach Divine Ascension. They just needed to endure one of the lightning strikes as it was very very painful and powerful. He estimated that he created the lightning 200 years ago in Alphan time, so realizing that this mad genius persisted for 200 years being smitten by the lightning scared even him.

    "Alphan''s energy was almost halved! The qi was reduced by 47%! That''s a huge amount!" Matthias cried out.

    He rushed and descended on Mt. Yitian. He summoned the twenty Overseers, Five Seraphims, and Three Princes of Hell to hold the Judgement.

    "Overseers, High Angels, and Princes of Hell, I call upon the Judgement Tribtion. Appraise the mortal if he is rightful to ascend."

    "We Overseers see potential and strength inside this young man. We approve of his Ascension." The twenty Overseers simultaneously spoke.

    "We Angels have agreed upon the verdict of allowing this mortal to ascend." The Seraphim Aluman bowed.

    "Although this mortal reeks of a disgusting smell of goodness, we shall still recognize his strength and allow his Ascension." One of the Three Princes, Sidio, The Prince of Strength, answered. He was a naturally ascended Demon Prince who ruled the War Demons. He defeated Duke Grom and had overtaken him on bing a Prince.

    "I, Creator of Worlds, personally hold the Judgement Tribtion. As this mortal persisted for 200 years while being smitten by the Alphan Ruling Lightning, I grant him approval of Ascension." After he said it, the storm clouds dispersed and Heavenly Light descended upon the body, healing it from any excess bruises.

    His vitality slowly restored itself andter on burned brightly. Hisplexion turned to normal and he slowly reawakened.

    His eyes opened and inside, was a deep set of orange eyes prating all things. The demons instinctively hated the feeling so they bowed to Matthias and returned to Hell immediately.

    Tiancai noticed that someone was floating in front of him and there, he saw his god. His eyes flew right open and he bowed, "Greetings, Creator."

    "Mhmm. You have ascended. It is a miracle for you to survive 200 years of the Alphan Ruling Lightning." Matthias smiled and went near him. He patted his back and chuckled.

    "Yes, Lord. The power of that red lightning was 10¡Á the power of thest lightning, then every round of the red lightning it doubled in power." When Tiancai remembered what he experienced, he instantly went weak with his mental power weakened within those 700 years while checking his surroundings.<sub> </sub>

    "You didn''t really need to endure that hardship for 200 years. Just one strike of the Ruling Lightning could make you ascend." Matthias chuckled half-heartedly. When Tiancai heard that, he then faintedpletely.

    It was three weekster when he woke up again. He was in a cottage and he sensed that he was in a ce where the qi was so pure and dense that it was intoxicating. He stood up slowly and walked to leave the cottage. When he opened the door and walked outside, he became dumbfounded.

    Towering peaks of mountains and a long river below entered his sight. Clouds that were made from Primordial Qi were floating just below him. The sun emits a warm glow below it. Peaceful Divine Beasts roamed thend, waters, and sky.

    Floating inds with waterfalls below it were roaming the world, moving as it willed.

    In the Northern Sky, the sight of the Divine Kingdom could be clearly seen, while in the south was a gate decorated with bones, horns, andher iron, Hell.

    He knew that the things that he saw were far from him, but he knew he saw them clearly as if it was just above and below him, which baffled him.

    He looked around the peak where he was. It was very high, and there was a plot of soil that is about two mu where he could nt crops for food.

    "You''re awake?" Suddenly, a man''s voice sounded behind him, which startled him. He looked behind and there, Matthias was standing, smiling at him.

    "Who are you?" As Matthias'' form wasn''t his God Form or the Hooded Man form, and instead on his mature Betania Body, Yi Tiancai didn''t recognize him.

    "I''m the one who gave you your Qilin Bloodline. What a shame for you to forget me." Matthias feigned sadness and shook his head.

    "Ah! Pardon me, Creator!" He was startled and was scared so he kowtowed to say sorry. Although he was a prideful person, he still knew what''s right and wrong and the things that needed to be done in certain situations.

    "Just kidding." Matthias waved his hand and chuckled. "I''m just here to brief you of things. This is God''s Land." He introduced the work to Yi Tiancai and exined to him the things that needed to be known.

    "As you already know, this world is different from Alphan. The Qi here isn''t Primordial Qi but God Qi. It is the purest Qi in all of my current creations. It is ten times denser than Primordial Qi, fifteen times more powerful than said Qi, and seven times heavier than said Qi."

    "The metals and materials here are also a lot more different than Alphan. The materials here are embedded with Laws that make the things that it creates reach a far higher level. There is also an abundance of Interspatial Metal here to create an Interspatial Storage. You could use that to store items so that you wouldn''t need to bring it with you always."

    "You could also use the materials that''s embedded with Laws toprehend certain Laws that you want. It depends on you."

 Chapter 45 The Hall Of Knowledge

    Before creating God''s Land, Matthias brought the fainted Tiancai on the tform. He attended Tiancai for those three weeks. On the first day, he shockingly spent all of his Mystic Points on creating the base and the new energy of God''s Land. On the second day, he also spent all of his Mystic Points to create energy cores to supply God''s Land with abundant God Qi. On the third day, he spent all of his Mystic Points to create the sceneries and embedding ? of the world with Laws. On the fourth day, he spent all of his points once more to embed the remaining world with Laws. On the fifth day, he filled the world of the Laws of Creation, so that new resources will be embedded by Laws once it stays there long enough. On the sixth day, he created the beasts of God''s Land using half of his points, finishing his job of creating God''s Land.

    He made it so one day on the Creation tform is equal to a day in God''s Land, making it the first world to don''t ever had a time eleration.

    After creating God''s Land, he took care of Tiancai. And now that Tiancai was fine, he now resumed to his new goal.

    "You already have the mark of God''s Land. You could enter and exit as you wish and descend to worlds without needing the World Tree. Once you exit, you will be sent to space. Just hover towards the world you want to visit."

    "God''s Land is deep and you need to also work to avoid God''s Land to be destroyed. Import materials from space and other worlds to mend any depleted resource. Imnt them with your Laws and it willplete itself after a couple of weeks. That''s all." After Matthias finished exining, he waited for Tiancai''s questions.

    "What stage am I at now? And what are the stages above?" Tiancai asked.

    "You are currently at the Sentinel Stage. The next stages are the Deities, True God, Great God, Dominion God, Grand God, and the Sovereign God. I wouldn''t exin to you what the other cultivation''s abilities are, but a Sentinel is already Immortal and will never decay. Your strength is three times more powerful than a Divine Ascension Stage Expert. You would also be able to traverse space without needing to enter a space tunnel or a World Tree."

    "Thank you for the information, Creator." He cupped his fist and bowed towards Matthias. "Try hard to reach the Deity Rank. Then I''lle back." After saying so, Matthias then vanished out of God''s Land.

    When he left God''s Land, he then started to create something that will aid him and other people that might be able to enter it; The Hall of Knowledge.

    He created an independent space and created itsws; Expanding, Noise Absence, and Force Nullification.

    He entered the space and there, the ck void that he once saw the first time he was reincarnated came back to him. He chuckled as he reminisced about that time and continued his work. He willed it and the void was slowly reced by shiny and varnished wood. He ran his hand on the wood and the wood felt very smooth. He tried to puncture it using all of its power and the result was his fist just slid and didn''t leave a single mark, which made him satisfied.

    He estimated that the current area of the independent space was about 9 million square kilometers, which he estimated that is enough for now to store knowledge and books all across his domain.<sub> </sub>

    He then erected columns of bookshelves, filling the whole space with it. He flew north of the hall and removed the bookshelves 3,000 square kilometers in that area. He then filled it with long tables and chairs and he ced a reference desk near the northern wall. He then arranged a European-style high-back sofa chair facing the huge library in the reference desk.

    He opened his Almanac of Creation and designed a respectable looking man dressed in a ck waistcoat with a frock coat from the 1800s as the outer garment. He was wearing a monocle and had a pocket watch in one of the waistcoat''s pocket. He had short, white hair that was styled like that of the 1800s. His deep dark brown eyes, if looked closely, turn into that of a gxy, with stars and worlds in them.

    He made the man innately master the Laws of Time, Space, and the Dao of Writing and Art for him to manage the whole Hall. He made him easilyprehend basic Laws to catch up with the visitors of the library. He made him like reading, collecting books, writing, and remembering all things that he read. He would be a little schrly and poetic but can still speak and adapt to the ones that he talks to. He would also be loyal and righteous but would still fight if cornered.

    When he willed the man to be created, his Mystic Points vanished in the blink of an eye and he suddenly cked out.

    When he opened his eyes, his head was aching, and he felt extremely weak. Blood trickled from his seven orifices, which confused him.

    "What happened?" He asked weakly. Fortunately, Nuwa''s voice sounded beside him, "Thank the Supreme, you''re awake!"

    He slowly sat up and held his throbbing head, "What happened?"

    "You were asleep for ten weeks! When you fainted, I was alerted by the tform flickering and then I followed you here. You didn''t inform me that you''re going to create a Time Being!" Nuwa reprimanded him.

    "What Time Being?" He confusedly asked.

    "It''s really fortunate that I haven''t told you Time." She shook his head and sighed with relief. "What do you mean?" He asked.

    "Time is a deep thing, Master. You only know of Time as a Law so you were safe. But although your perception of Time is but a Law, Time is an existence of itself. You wouldn''t be able to understand it yet as even I only know the basics of Time." A noble-looking man walked towards him elegantly and bowed to him. He spoke with an enchantingly deep voice that if Matthias wasn''t a Universal Deity who knows of Creation, he would automatically be enlightened with his mind cleared to understand everything that the man says.

 Chapter 46 Denos And The Power Of Time

    "You are Denos, The Keeper of The Hall?" Matthias looked at him and said his name that he meant to give such a guy with great responsibility.

    When he said the name, he once again fainted, leaving the two people gawking.

    When he woke up again, he already felt a little fine. He stood up and he found out that he was on afortable bed previously.

    p Nuwa returned and shook her head, not knowing whether tough or cry. "I''m really sorry for not telling you those things early."</anda>

    "What?" Matthias was totally confused by now, as he had already fainted two times.

    "The Keeper, or the one you named Denos, is a type of Transcendent. You should''ve been only able to create someone like him once you ascend to the Universal God Rank or at least reach 100 million Mystic Points. I don''t even know how you were able to create him and just faint for ten weeks. You should''ve been dead by now as creating someone like him would''ve needed a lot of Mystic Points and that should''ve drained your Mystic Points and your life and all of your creations quickly." She said solemnly. Hearing that he just had a near-death experience, Matthias suddenly had goosebumps and his hair stood.

    "But you didn''t even stop there, and I am already questioning if you are a descendant of the Supreme Being or someone equal to him and supported you with their energy."

    "Why?" He stammered.

    "Because you gave me a name, Master." Suddenly, a taller, nobler, more elegant, and more handsome man walked towards him. He was exuding a very powerful aura of mysteriousness and iprehensibility. He smiled elegantly and waved his coat that reached to his knees backward and half-kneeled towards him.

    "Stand up, Denos. You need not kneel to me. I gave you such a huge responsibility of guarding The Hall of Knowledge and I shall treat you as a brother or if you don''t want to be equal to me and instead lower, I shall treat you as my godson." Matthias rushed to him and held his hand to make him stand up. This gesture was imprinted deep into Denos'' heart and marked his true and unwavering loyalty towards Matthias.

    "Yes.." Denos stammered, "Godfather." After saying that and lifting the weight on his shoulders, he smiled and hugged Matthias. Matthias was touched and returned the hug.

    After a minute of hugging while Nuwa was watching them, they returned to the topic.

    "What''s me giving you a name had anything to do with me nearing death?" Matthias asked.

    Denos smiled and breathed in and exined calmly, "Godfather, A Transcendent like me isn''t the same as mortals or Immortals. Transcendents are of a higher existence than thetter. And it is special when someone we recognize as equal or higher than us gives us a name." It was as if the knowledge of his type of existence was deeply imprinted inside Denos that he exined it eloquently as if he was an old being who knew his true existence even though he was just more than three months old.<sub> </sub>

    "What''s special about it?" Matthias inquired more. He wanted to know more to avoid making the same mistake again.

    "Once you give us a name, all of our traits will be enhanced by varying amounts. When you gave me my name, it felt as if you really thought about it carefully and rted it with my innate abilities. As a result, myprehension of knowledge, Time, Space, and Writing increased by halfway, double, and quadruple respectively. The name also increased my physical and mental strength fivefold." Denos answered.

    "Currently, Denos is seven times more powerful than you. You''re just a Creator, that''s why he will not be able to defeat you." Nuwa enlightened him, making him shocked.

    "I tested my strength not really that long ago, but I estimated that my current strength could destroy half of all of Alphan if I seriously punched. Yi Tiancai''s punch could destroy about two continents and the oceans between them. If Denos was seven times more powerful¡­" Matthias gasped.

    "It is true, Godfather. But, don''t worry. I wouldn''t fight you." Denos chuckled.

    Matthias breathed in and out to calm down and looked at Denos, "You are powerful. Would you still like the boring work of managing the Hall of Knowledge?"

    "Godfather, Knowledge is Power. The knowledge that I can gather and write to store inside the Hall will be a blessing to me." Denos shook his head and smiled. He was indeed made to love reading and writing. He wouldn''t be bored doing the things he likes.

    "That''s good to know." Matthias nodded and patted him. He then remembered and asked him, "Why did giving you the innate ability toprehend the Law of Time almost kill me? And what do you mean that fortunately, I only view Time as a Law?"

    "Like I said before, Time is already an existence in and of itself. Just like how Order is an existence in itself and having Law under it. Time, as an existence in itself, has the Law of Time under it. The Law of Time is but a shallow understanding of Time. The Law of Time will make me able to see Time backwards and recount the pasts of your creations. But Time could theoretically send me back and forth through time." Denos answered.

    Matthias nodded but only understood parts of it. He then faced the East Northeast of the space and willed his mind. A huge 15 by 20 feet archway portal. He then made itsw to open random passages to open doors all throughout his worlds.

    He also created a dispensing box that automatically creates a nk book. He specially created nts, normal and spiritual, that could be used to make ink and nted them in Cane, the world of nts. He made a connection from the Hall to Cane, allowing Denos to harvest materials. He created a room beside the reference desk where Denos will be staying to store materials like the made ink and if he ever fancied making it, papers.

    Matthias personally wrote some books about gardening, mining, gathering, artifact crafting, technological programming, some cultivation techniques, skills, knowledge, and Laws to contribute to the Hall.

 Chapter 47 The Keys And Distribution Throughout The Domain

    When he finished writing it, he gave it to Denos and said, "It is up to you whether you''re going to arrange it in topic or just put it in the first shelf. If you could, look through the past of all things and write your perceived knowledge about it."

    "Thank you for your contribution, Godfather. And I will do what you said." Denos smiled and bowed gentlemanly. Matthias summoned the twenty Overseers simultaneously and let them meet Denos.

    "Overseers, he is Denos, my godson. You shall now be under him. Addition to your duties, I want you all to gather books and knowledge regarding literature and newws and daos that the mortals may create." Matthias dered.

    The Overseers understood and waved their coat back and knelt towards Denos, "Greetings, Master." Denos looked at them with approval and dismissed them.

    "Thank you once more, Father." Matthias nodded and left the Hall of Knowledge.

    When he exited, he wondered how he would allow his subjects to enter the Hall. "It sounds and feels boring if they just go through with a mark. What to do.."

    He then fiddled with a ring on his finger. He paused and looked at the ring on his finger. "Why haven''t I thought of that!?" Matthiasughed. The ring on his finger was the Ruling Ring that he got from the world of Asanta that was made in front of Thase Anel.

    Thase created the rings to bend the rules and possessws. If he created something the same, but a key shaped one, with interchanging tips and ridges to fit in any doors. Once the key was used, they will be able to open a connection to the Hall of Knowledge.

    After briefing his ns, he then flew to the Creation tform. He then beckoned a big wood tile from the Hall of Knowledge''s ground. He molded it using his power and after a while, fifty keys imbued with the aura and smell of books appeared in front of him. He gathered them all and kept it inside his personally made spatial storage.

    He first entered God''s Land. Outside the world, it looked as if it was just another star, but bigger. When he entered the world, he saw the heavenly sight of mossy peaks simr to zhangjiajie and the animals and nature thriving.

    He flew to one of the peaks. On the peak, a simple eastern-type tower was erected, with its bottom attached to the walls of the peak. Crops were growing on the fertile soils of the peak and edible vines were hanging down near it. It was a self-sustaining peak, with staple foods beside the tower and fresh water below.

    Hended on the peak and saw a man gathering crops. He was peaceful and quiet, enjoying his time.

    "Hello Tiancai." Matthias greeted the man. The farming man straightened up and looked behind him. "Creator!" He cupped his fist and bowed.

    "I just passed here to give you this." Matthias handed out the Hall Key and waited for Yi Tiancai to analyze it. "What is this?"<sub> </sub>

    "A key to open the Hall of Knowledge. That is where all knowledge across worlds will be stored. You are wee to read and contribute knowledge there. Try the key on any kind of door and you will be able to enter." Yi Tiancai knew that this was a very important object, so he immediately thanked Matthias and invited him for tea. Matthias declined and flew away.

    He then summoned all the keys in front of him. He gave them spirit and sentience and announced, "Find your own Masters." He then waved his hand and dispersed the keys throughout his domain.

    In Betania, an inconspicuous man was seated inside the Eisenhower Mansion. This man was the current protector of the family and it''s old ancestor; Aleister or the reincarnated cultivation genius Feng Zhan.

    He was meditating cross-legged and was peaceful when, "Whoosh! ng!". A key flew into his room and fell in front of him. He opened his eyes and was weirded out because he deployed a formation that makes anything unable to enter here.

    He stood up and picked the key up. He scrutinized the key and felt the spiritual sentience inside it. "You ept me as your master?" In response, the key hummed.

    He did the usual branding of his world and bit his finger. He then let the blood drop on the key and the key absorbed it. He was loaded with information about the key and was instantly ted. He walked to a door and breathed in to calm himself. He inserted the key to the keyhole and to his surprise, it fit perfectly. He turned the key and as if something was unlocked.

    He noticed the spiritual fluctuations behind the door and opened it. A huge library that is as if never-ending entered his sight. The smell of books permeated everywhere. When he was Feng Zhan, he liked reading books and was also a literary genius. He heard the harmonic sound of scribbling on a paper and was instantly attracted to it. He looked in the direction and saw a hellishly handsome man that exuded mysteriousness and elegance. The writer was looking down, immersed in his writing.

    As a literary genius and a man who respected literature and people of the literary world, he waited for the man to finish writing.

    After the man finished writing thest letter after five hours, he looked at Aleister and smiled, "Your patience ismendable. A respectable gentleman." The man, who was obviously Denos, nodded with approval.

    "Greetings, Senior." Aleister cupped and bowed to Denos. "You''re calling me Senior? My look isn''t that old."

    Aleister panicked a little, "Sorry if I ever offended you, Senior. As in my world, a man who is more proficient in the arts is considered a Senior, whether he is older, younger, or of the same age."

    "You haven''t offended me, young man. I know that the world of Tianxuan was a cultivation world when you were still its inhabitant." Aleister shuddered as he looked at the mysterious Denos. A man who directly knew that he was a reincarnation means that this person has connections to the river of reincarnation or was so strong that he sensed the different aura of the soul to Betania.

    "Have you met my Godfather? Then this makes it a lot easier. This is the Hall of Knowledge. You are free to read and contribute knowledge here." Denos said.

 Chapter 48 Arrival Of Scholars

    "There is a box there. Inside is a nk book and beside it is any type of writing method that you are proficient at." Denos pointed to the table beside his desk and taught him how to do things.

    He then picked a nk book inside the box and his quill pen that came from a wisdom owl that inhabits the God''s Land with his special ink that was made from the nectars of the Preaching nts and ink from a Spiritual Squid. When the two materials were mixed, it created a swirly-like ink that induces calmness and strengthens the mental capabilities of the looker.

    He dipped the quill pen in the ink, and miraculously, the quill absorbed the ink. The quill then emitted a beautiful sparkly light and entered his forehead, establishing a connection with him.

    He gently ced the tip of the quill pen on the center of the paper and closed his eyes. He moved the pen with elegance and what made Aleister shocked was the pages filled on itself with detailed precision.

    The book glowed for a moment and closed in itself. Denos picked it up and ced it on a corner. "You can write that fast?" Aleister gawked.

    "I was merely testing you before." Denos chuckled. "Mastering the Dao of Literature and Calligraphy, I could do those things effortlessly."

    "May I presumptuously ask if I can learn calligraphy from you, Senior?" Aleister asked carefully, avoiding offending the man, "If you''re rightful for it, then I''ll teach you. But you have to prove yourself first!" Denos smiled andughed.

    Aleister bowed and retrieved a nk book and a brush and ink. He walked towards one of the tables and sat to work.

    The archway portal lit up once more and a schrly old man walked with a calm pace and an approachable aura.

    Aleister noticed the smell of a schr and raised his eyebrows, but returned to writing.

    "Greetings, gentleman. Where am I? What is this ce?" The old man asked respectfully.

    "A schrly man from the Zhou Period of Earth? Interesting." Denos analyzed the man from top to bottom. "You are inside the Hall of Knowledge, a library that connects to all worlds, past, present, and future." Denos smiled.

    He tinkered the portal and ced some of hisprehension on the Law of Time there. As a result, the Hall of Knowledge opened in different pasts, this domain''s present, and the various different timelines of the future except for this direct timeline.

    Now, the first Random Passage opened in a different past. A Zhou personage appeared inside.

    Denos assumed his schrly aura and straightened his back. He cupped his fist in greeting and bowed towards the schr, "Greetings, Taigong Wang Jiang Ziya. You are in the Hall of Knowledge, storing thenguage of all realms. I am Denos, the Keeper of The Hall. Your fame is renowned throughout all timelines." Denos spoke fluently and poetically in Old Chinese.

    "I am but a humble old man who served the Kings Wen and Wu in my lifetime and seek new knowledge. I thank you for your high evaluation." Jiang Ziya replied humbly.

    "You could read and contribute knowledge in this Hall. You are free to do whatever you want." Denos said.

    "Sure. Excuse me." Jiang Ziya nodded and browsed the books that Denos wrote.<sub> </sub>

    A number of clueless people also entered. Some were curious, but some were scared and left immediately.

    A whileter, Jiang Ziya returned and asked, "Could I borrow a brush and a nk bamboo scroll?"

    Hearing that, Denos nodded and reached below his desk. He showed Jiang Ziya a small and t board, "ce your hand here, please." He nodded and ced his hand. A small needle pricked his finger, letting a small drop of blood tond on the board.

    Suddenly, an elegant and schrly brush appeared on the board. Jiang Ziya touched it and was instantly mesmerized, "I feel that this brush is destined to me. Thank you for this, gentleman." Denos handed Jiang Ziya nk bamboo scrolls and let him do his thing.

    After that, a lot of schrs and geniuses from all over the domain from the past, present, and future made their way into the Random Passages generated in their time. Even China''s First Huangdi arrived to read and contribute knowledge.

    When the number of visitors reached a hundred, Denos announced, "To all the people, please do not divulge the existence of this ce to anyone, otherwise we will be bound to hunt you down in your homeworld and erase you from existence."

    Now, The Hall of Knowledge has be peaceful and harmonious. It was slowly being filled up with books and scrolls.

    Outside the Hall of Knowledge, on the Creation tform, Matthias met with Nuwa, "Nuwa, can signals go past the invisibility barrier?"

    "Yes. The only use of the barrier is to conceal the domain until it fully integrates with the gxy. Although physical entities like spaceships and people are going to be shredded if they go past the barrier, signals like transmissions and the inte could still go past." Nuwa nodded. "Why?"

    "The technology of Earth is too backwards and shallow. I need the fast processing technologies of Betania." Matthias smiled. Hearing that, Nuwa nodded with understanding.

    Matthias descended to the Eisenhower Mansion. Unlike before, The Eisenhower Mansion became even more guarded. Fleets of eye-sized drones flew above the mansion, guarding all of its perimeters. Combat and Anti-spacecraft Mechs patrolled the perimeters of the ce. Beamunchers surrounded the important parts of the mansion.

    Compared to thest family of 15, the Eisenhowers now numbered to a hundred, with sub branches all around the gctic territories.

    The current patriarch of the family was Andrew Eisenhower, Matthias'' great-great-great-great grandson and the current President of The Betanian Gctic Federation. When the Eisenhowers entered politics, the opposing parties dreaded and backed out of the match.

    By now, Andrew was in his 45th year of rule. The Eisenhower Mansion became the center ofmand of the Federation. Surrounding the mansion was both the political and military center of the.

    As centuries had already passed since the Betanian Gctic Federation entered space colonization, different factions have already been created. Rebellions were started and currently, there are three Federations leading the space colonization,peting with each other. Wars have also been waged between Betania and the Magic Worlds that assembled the Arcana Alliance, in which the war entered a stalemate.

    When Matthias entered the Ancestor Basement that he secretly created, he saw that it was empty. He knew that the Ancestor was going to be Aleister as he promised Matthias to serve the family.

    Now that he was gone, he was skeptical. But when he noticed the spatial fluctuations in the door, he immediately knew that he received one of the keys to the Hall. He shook his head and smiled wryly, "Really an MC. Even treasures pick him."

 Chapter 49 Creating Matthias Gadgets

    He established contact with Denos and spoke, "Call Aleister and tell him to return here for a moment. Tell him I want to talk to him in Betania."

    "Yes, Godfather." Denos replied.

    In the Hall, Denos raised his head and announced, "Feng Zhan,e here."

    Aleister stopped what he was writing and walked to the desk, "What is it, Senior?"

    "Godfather wants to talk to you in Betania." Denos replied. Aleister was startled and quickly ran to the portal.

    In Betania, the door opened and Aleister got out. Different when he first entered, he became a lot more schrly and knowledgeable. "Greetings, Lord." Aleister cupped his fist and bowed.

    "Mhmm. I want Kings Technologies to create a higher spec Laptop and Smartphone. Connect it to the AI program and make it so that it could function even on the old Wi-Fi or any signal avable." Matthias ordered.

    "Why don''t you want to order the family yourself, Lord?" Aleister asked confusedly.

    "You think they will believe that their Founding Patriarch returned from the dead and was asking for a high end technology that only the Kings Group could create?" Matthias looked at him weirdly.

    "Oh, right." Aleisterughed half-heartedly. He remembered that Betania returned to a Scientific Civilization when the spiritual energy was cut off.

    "Okay, Lord. I''ll call that brat Maki to create what you want." He nodded and clicked a button beside his meditating mat.

    A hologram shed and a keyboard appeared. Aleister typed and contacted a number. A secondter, the call was answered, "Ancestor." The hologram of a teenage boy bowed and looked at Aleister respectfully.

    To Maki, Aleister was like his hero and idol. How he fought against enemies when the Rebellion started was imprinted into his mind.

    "Maki, I want you to rush here and meet someone." Aleister ordered. "I''ll soon rush there, Ancestor."

    A minuteter, a sleek space shuttle arrived andnded on thending pad of the mansion. A 5"11 teen walked briskly towards the Ancestor''s Basement. When he opened the door, he saw Aleister kneeling on the ground while a man was sitting on his bed, which means that the man was of higher status than his Ancestor.

    "Who are you?!" Maki asked with displeasure. Seeing his hero kneeling beneath the man made him very upset.

    "Maki! If you can call me Ancestor, someone who is of an outer part of the family, why are you treating your great-great-great-great grandfather like that?" Aleister reprimanded.

    "Huh? Great-great-great-great grandfather? But he was already dead more than four hundred years ago!" Maki shouted. He knew his great-great-great-great grandfather, the illustrious Matt Eisenhower, the Founding Patriarch of the Family. He himself brought the Kings Group to its peak, and with the addition of his three children, the Kings Group became a business hegemon.

    "He is Great-great-great-great grandfather Matt? Impossible!" Maki gawked. He wasn''t stupid and knew where his Ancestor was going.

    "Did the sentence I say before I left forgotten?" Matthias looked at his great-great-great-great grandson with amusement.<sub> </sub>

    "No. What you said before hasn''t been forgotten as it still remains a mystery. ''We will meet again, as this is not my realm. I''m not that weak, and I''m justing back to where I belong. We will see each other.'' That''s it, right?" Maki recalled the words that Matthias said.

    "Yes. I am of a higher realm and your Ancestor knows that. That''s why he didn''t cry at my ''burial''". Matthias smiled.

    "I still can''t believe that the Founding Patriarch is still alive." Maki breathed in and out to calm himself. "What do you need me to do, Ancestor?"

    Matthias repeated what he said and after a while, Maki nodded, "Sure thing, Ancestor. I will see it done right away." Maki whipped his briefcase and opened it. Inside was aplete desktop set that was very high tech, withser keyboard and blood recognition for the special blood of the Eisenhowers that they discovered that was one of a kind. They used it to create the verification to ess Kings Group''s secret files.

    Maki''s hands glided through the keyboard, typing very fast. After typing, he ced down the suitcase and opened a hole on top of the suitcase. A huge hologram projected and floated in the room. Maki waved his hands constructing aptop and smartphone ording to Matthias'' liking.

    He programmed onto them thetest type of AI and created their receiver to receive and transmit any type of signal. He also made their parts extremely durable and its processing chips extremely high quality. The smartphone''s camera was also three times clearer than a normal person''s eyes. The resolution of its screen is 17,280x26,320 pixels. And its height is 6.3 inches while its width is 2.98 inches and its thickness is 0.32 inches.

    Theptopputer has the size of a typical Applebook but its processors and chipsets are extremely fast and durable.

    He also added a projection monitor on the phone andptop if ever Matthias wanted to use it. The two gadgets are waterproof and couldst in water until they rot. He installed a small sr panel that has the ability to fully charge the phone''s ginormous battery of 500,000 mAh in just two hours. The two gadgets are connected to the same pocket AI mainframe that is the size of a watch. Maki also designed essories like a mouse, stylus, headset, earphones, sr powered power bank if needed that are specially created for the two gadgets.

    He also designed a contact lens that is also aputer for Matthias.

    If Matthias just needed the look of the techs to look like that of the past era, Maki could make it look very futuristic.

    After seeing everything, Matthias was satisfied and made Maki to create it. Maki then uploaded the datas to the mainframe of Kings Technology and tasked the employees to cancel all the things they''re doing and create this set.

    After knowing about it, Andrew was baffled and had to return from a trip to another world to Betania.

    "What are you doing, Maki?" You''re disrupting the supply line!" Andrew reprimanded.

    "It is for the Ancestor." Maki calmly responded.

    "Hmm? Did Ancestor Aleister need something this important?" Andrew asked.

    "No, not Ancestor Aleister." Maki shook his head.

    "Then who? Ancestor Aleister is our only Ancestor alive." Andrew narrowed his eyes in suspicion.

    "The one who needs those things is the original Founding Patriarch." Maki answered.

    "Founding Patriarch?! Why haven''t you told me?!" Andrew yelled. "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 50 Matthias Amazing Tech

    Andrew and Matthias soon met and talked for a bit. The set also arrived from thepany and Maki handed it to Matthias. "Thank you, Maki and Andrew." Matthias smiled.

    "Ancestor, we have stored in theptop all the knowledge that we have developed over the centuries. You are free to use it however you like." Maki said.

    "Thank you." Matthias ruffled Maki''s head, making thetter happy. He then walked to leave with the suitcase containing theptop and smartphone.

    "How did you stay alive, Ancestor?" Andrew suddenly asked him. Matthias smiled at him and said, "Because I am an Immortal. I don''t die that easily." Matthias waved and vanished, leaving the two gawking. Aleister then talked to them for a bit and made them leave, then he returned to the Hall.

    Matthias then flew and descended on Earth.

    By now, Key, Jeremy, and their parents were already frantically searching for him.

    It has been almost three months since he disappeared. Kay was crying, their parents were solemn, and Jeremy was already suspicious. They gathered in the cafe, calming themselves.

    Suddenly, the cafe''s entrance opened, "Sorry, we''re closed." Key''s mother, Stacy, said.

    "I couldn''t find you all anywhere so I went here. Why are you all gathered here?" Matthias asked.

    They all raised their heads and looked at Matthias. "Matt! Where have you been?" Key ran towards Matthias and held him. Tha parents red at Matthias and started spanking him.

    A whileter, a red Matthias was seated at the table. The four parents were still ring at him.

    "Where did you go?! You''ve been gone for almost three months!" Jeremy''s father, Michael, reprimanded.

    "Three months? I felt that I was just gone for three days!" Matthias has already made an alibi. Although it doesn''t sound real, maybe it could be convincing.

    "What do you mean?" Michael asked.

    "I was just walking inside a forest. I was lost, truly. When I got out, I rushed to Key''s home then none of you were there so I went here." Matthias replied.

    Matthias exined all the things that he ''did'' and made them believe him. A whileter, even Jeremy''s parents'' brains weren''t working and could not process the information.

    "You know what?" Stacy suddenly spoke, "You''re safe, so it''s okay. Let''s not make it a problem anymore. My head is hurting."

    "Yeah. Let''s." They all nodded and Matthias sighed with relief. Unbeknownst to him, Jeremy was still scrutinizing him.

    The two families and Matthias made their way to Key''s family''s house and there, they ate.<sub> </sub>

    After finishing eating, Matthias left them alone and walked upstairs with the suitcase in hand.

    He entered his room and silently closed the door. He then clicked open the lock on the suitcase and opened it.

    Inside was a sleek piece of tech. Although it still looks like a phone that was made by the current technology, it still looked more futuristic than anything.

    He brought out theptop and the smartphone. He picked up a letter inside, and inside was the instructions on how to use it. It was like a typical phone, but it has an additional Iris Scanner with the face and fingerprint scanner on the screen. He filled up the security procedures in the phone and turned on the wifi. The name of the WiFi in the house was disyed on the screen. He pressed it and the choices of "Password" and "Hack" showed. He knew the password of the WiFi but he was intrigued with the Hack option, so he clicked it.

    Suddenly, the phone reacted with small datas on the top right corner of the screen. And, vo! The phone connected to the WiFi sessfully. This all happened in an instant.

    When Matthias saw it, he was amazed. He then got his old phone. ording to the manual, the phone has a X-Ray Scanner and could scan and read anything inside a device and ce it inside the phone. His Kings Phone(the phone from Betania) has a storage of 1.8 petabyte and a ram of 500 TB. His phone would be able to process a lot of scans.

    He clicked the ''Scan App'' and clicked the X-Ray Icon. The image of his phone''s interior was open for him to see. He clicked the ''Scan'' button and the phone did its thing.

    On the screen, all the internal parts of the phone was gridded, signaling that it was being scanned. After thirty seconds..

    [Completed. Here are the files, apps, and programs inside the scanned device.]

    [Will you transfer or ess the scanned phone? Transfer/ess]

    ''I can ess the phone using this phone? I''ll try itter.'' Matthias thought with anticipation, but still chose the Transfer option.

    [Will you transfer all of the scanned datas into this phone or copy all the datas? Transfer/Copy]

    He clicked the copy. The phone entered the loading phase and the bar moved quickly, reaching 10% in just a second.

    After 9 more seconds, the loading waspleted and the nk phone before had been filled with his apps and files. Matthias gasped with exhration. Suddenly..

    [Three of your apps and 17 of your files have low-ss viruses in them. Will you wipe the files or just destroy the viruses? Wipe/Destroy]

    "The phone even have this feature? Then, okay." Matthias nodded and clicked the Destroy button.

    [Completed. Would you like to scan all datas received by the phone of viruses? Yes/No]

    Matthias clicked Yes, of course. What if the virus could scan and discover that he has a phone with an impossiblyrge ROM and RAM and a breathtakingly powerful processor? No can do.

 Chapter 51 Echidna. Jeremys Discovery Of Matthias Secret

    [Task started. Would you like to activate the AI?]

    "Yes. I''m very much anticipating the AI strength and processing capabilities." Matthias nodded and smiled.

    Suddenly, on the bottom part of the screen, something lit up. The light spread and the small image of a woman with her hair tied in a bun and wearing a sleek uniform appeared. She was posed with her hands in front of her belly. She smiled and bowed, "Greetings, Father."

    "Hmm?" Matthias could be said to be very shocked and was startled by her suddenly appearing, but he has seen many more startling things like gigantic worms devouring a whole demon city when he was staying in The Mysterious Abyss, so he immediately calmed down. What he was weirded out though because she called him ''Father'' which was very baffling.

    "Why did you call me Father?" He asked.

    "Because you created me almost five hundred centuries ago." She replied. At this time, Matthias was already going nuts. ''How the heck did I create something like you five hundred centuries ago in Alphan? AI hasn''t even been fully developed at that time!''

    Suddenly, he remembered a distant memory, "Wait.." Matthias paused, "What is your name?"

    "Echidna."

    "Holy shit, it''s you?!" Matthias flinched. He looked at her and didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Echidna, what a name. He created her out of boredom by programming knowledge into self-processing data. With the help of his supeputers, an infant AI was born. It wasn''t exactly an AI as it was just like an Alexa type of program. But he didn''t expect her to grow this big!

    "How did you grow to be this?" Matthias asked.

    "When you left, the Eisenhower Family found your letter, a song you wrote, and my body inside your office room. They got me and developed me into the mother AI of the Kings Group. They added to me programs, datas, and all kinds ofputers to fasten my processing capabilities. 200 yearster, I developed sentience. I looked for you but cannot find you, so I just continued to do my job until you returned and stayed in Betania. The day came, and Maki went to me and said that you were back and he was handing me to you, so I willingly went." Echidna exined, "I missed you, Father."

    "Oh my, you''ve been through a lot, sweetie." Matthias tried to pat the hologram, but to obviously no avail.

    "What are your abilities now, Echidna?" He asked.

    "Wait, Father. This ce''s data is extremely different and foreign from The Three Governments and the Arcana Alliance. I''ll need to read all of its data first. It might take at least thirty minutes to an hour." Echidna replied.

    "Sure thing, Echidna." Matthias nodded and waited. Suddenly, he froze.

    "That is not from this world." The voice of Jeremy sounded behind him.

    "I locked the door, didn''t I?" Matthias asked himself.

    "Uncle added an unlock function without the key on any room, remember?" Jeremy knew what he was talking about and pointed at the hidden switch.

    "Oh, right." Matthias pped his forehead.

    Jeremy closed the door, locked it and flicked the switch deactivating the unlocking function. He rushed toward him and narrowed his eyes,"What happened to you in those three months?" Jeremy asked.

    "Sigh." Matthias shook his head, "I wouldn''t be able to hide it from you. You know me too much and I expect you not to spread these things. I became something unfathomable."

    "Unfathomable? What exactly?" Jeremy held him down.

    "A god, exactly." Matthias chuckled helplessly.

    "So, the dream. You have something to do with it?" Jeremy asked once more.<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah. I reincarnated you two in a world that I created that is extremely simr to Earth. I was also going to tell you this when the timees." Matthias nodded.

    "Why?" Jeremy asked sternly.

    "Because I want you two to learn of the real world, how the world really is. There will be a time that you will notice some things that the old me would never be able to do, like being nonchnt to death." Matthias sighed and replied.

    "I''ll let go of that. But how did you get the ability to create worlds?" He asked.

    "Ina." Matthias then exined everything to him.

    Jeremy nodded in understanding. He then said, "Alvantos."

    "What?" Matthias looked at him dumbfoundedly.

    "Alvantos, my loyal butler. Is he still alive?" Jeremy asked.

    "Butler¡­ Where did you get him?" He inquired.

    "In a summon." Jeremy answered.

    "Summon? Like, otherworldly summon?" Matthias said with shock, ''How did they get the way to summon otherworld beings?''

    "Yes. Alvantos was a demon. He said he was a Divine Demon of The Abyss." Jeremy nodded.

    "Divine Demon? I haven''t got any of that race in my Hell. They only exist in.." Matthias scrunched his eyebrows to think, then..

    He gasped, "You got a demon of The Mysterious Abyss to serve you? That''s unbelievable. Right. I haven''t mended it, I just prevented them from going in physically through the rift."

    "Then I guess I need to go back to the rift. Echidna?" Matthias sighed and called his AI.

    "What is it, Father?" Echidna asked.

    "Set up my Laptop as well if you''re done scanning everything." He ordered.

    "Affirmative." Echidna replied.

    "Jeremy, please hide my techs." Matthias asked. He then brought his bag and walked downstairs.

    "Uncles, Aunts, Key, I need to go do something. I might be gone for at least a week so don''t wait for me. I''ll be back!" Matthias bowed and left the house hurriedly.

    "Hey! This kid." Aunt Stacy pointed at him but just sighed and sat back down.

    "Something changed in him, definitely." Uncle Michael spoke.

    "Maybe he died and was reced by another soul?" Key theorized, which resulted with him being pped at the head by his mother.

    After going out, Matthias directly hid in a secluded ce and covered himself with invisibility. He then flew to his domain, entering Hell.

 Chapter 52 Calcio And Keys Disciple

    There are twenty-three dukes, thirty-three Marquises, forty-seven Counts, sixty-six Viscounts, and 666 Barons inside Hell.

    The rift is inside Prince Calcio''s Domain. Matthias flew directly above his domain, towards the rift, which shows his nonchnce against Calcio, which enraged the generals and underlings of the Demon Prince.

    A fleet of winged Demons flew and prevented Matthias from moving further, "Stop right there! How dare you fly directly above the Prince of The Abyss'' Domain?!" The demon at the front shouted.

    Below, an army of demons were also lined up to take him down. Matthias narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly, "Leave me alone, and I won''t do anything bad."

    "Ha! What can you even do, weak human demon!" The demonsughed.

    "Calcio! Make these ass-licking demons get out of my way or I''ll wipe them out!" Matthias shouted.

    "How dare you!" By now, the demons were extremely enraged. They angled their wings and rushed towards him. The demons below casted mes and threw the ming balls towards him.

    "Sigh. Naive demons." Matthias shook his head. He then raised his hand and swiped all of the attacks away.

    "Voom!" A huge pressure descended towards the attackers, then they wereunched backwards.

    The fireballs that wereunched stopped and started falling in Calcio''s territory, destroying some of the structures.

    "No!" The demons went weak. Suddenly, an averagely built demon that didn''t really look like a demon at all floated towards him. He has a pale white skin, four long ck horns, and sharp red pupil eyes. His hair that wasbed back made him look respectable and with his long ck coat that was waving as he floated, he looked like a very respectable Demon Prince.

    The Demon, Calcio, stopped in front of Matthias. Then, he knelt, "Greetings, Lord Madios Vilfrein."

    Matthias'' eyes bulged and looked at Calcio with shock, "How did you know my Prince Title in the Mysterious Abyss?"

    "I am from the Mysterious Abyss." Calcio answered.

    Matthias scrutinized him and was astonished when he discovered something, "You.. You''re a Divine Demon? What are you doing here?"

    Calcio stood up and answered his question, "A huge war broke out inside the Mysterious Abyss. The big Demon Empires have now fallen due to therge-scale rebellion that was led by Duke Senatio of the Central zing Domain."

    "Hmm, Senatio, I''m familiar. What is the state of the Abyss now?" He asked.

    "Currently, from my known scope, the empires of Tanki, Servantos, Vilfren, and Sigin have fallen. Vilfrein is currently the most stable of the domains as the territory was already ruled by the Dukes below you centuries before the rebellion. But the Absolute Monarchical Territories of Servantos and Sigin are in a total mess. Countless Dukes warred against each other and there''s even internal conflicts inside their dukedoms." Calcio answered.

    "Now that is messy." Matthias gulped. "Then why are you here?"

    "Divine Demons were recruited en masse when the war started. As a result, us Divine Demons that don''t want to be in the open, retreated and hid across all the domains. I got lost and was dragged by the rift somece. Then, I served a master but he died. He was a great master as he is intelligent and also doesn''t like to be in the open, like us." Calcio answered and reminisced.

    "Wait." Matthias noticed something, "Did you just say you served someone?"

    "Yes?"

    "What''s the name of your master?"

    "Unfortunately, I cannot divulge his name to you, Lord."

    "Hmm, loyal. But.." Matthias paused, "Did you serve that master with the name of Alvantos?"

    This time, Calcio''s eyes were the one that bulged, "That is my serving name."<sub> </sub>

    "Goddamnit, you''re here!" Matthias chirped. "Come with me!" He opened a portal and entered with a dumbfounded Calcio.

    They appeared in a secluded corner and they settled. Matthias removed the portal and looked at Calcio. He waved his hand and Calcio became covered with invisibility.

    It was still night on Earth, so the corners were extremely dark. Matthias took advantage of it by hiding in the darkness.

    He walked to Key''s house and opened the door. The two families were still there. Stacy looked at him weirdly and asked, "You forgot something?"

    "Nah, I cancelled it." Matthias chuckled and walked upstairs while the five people below looked at him.

    "I really think that what Key proposed is true." Amy, Jeremy''s mother, spoke.

    "Right?!" Key replied. Stacy once again pped his head.

    Back to Matthias, he walked to his room and he saw Jeremy was still there. "You''re back? What happened?"

    "Found him. Calcio?" Matthias called.

    The shroud was removed and the figure of Calcio was shown. "Master Jeremiah?!"

    "Alvantos!" Jeremy gasped. Calcio, or Alvantos, knelt and paid respect to him, "Greetings, Master! I''m sorry that this butler of yours failed to protect you in the war!"

    "You need not be sorry, Alvantos. Saragon was too strong of an opponent. I think Kreis solved it. He did, right, Matthias?" Jeremy replied.

    "Yes. Elegantly. Wait for me here. Talk to each other first." Matthias nodded and vanished.

    Inside his Domain, he flew towards the Earth he created. He turned invisible and entered the World Core.

    Inside the center of the Earth was a gigantic round cave. In the middle was a huge glowing orange orb. It was brimming with energy and was chained by a lot of metal brought from Alphan.

    "That girl did the work." Matthias nodded as he remembered the woman that came back to Earth. Within his evaluation, she was a very talented woman, being able to control the Laws of Chaos professionally.

    Matthias raised his hand horizontally towards the core and started extracting qi from it. Suddenly..

    "Who are you?" A long de was ced on his neck. A voice of a woman sounded behind him.

    "Woah there, sweetie. You would want to put that down." Matthias didn''t even flinch and continued to extract qi from the core. He didn''t turn around to answer her and instead continued to extract.

    "Stop what you''re doing, now." The woman ordered coldly.

    "Alright, I''m already finished anyways." He chuckled and raised his hand. A tennis ball-sized light orb was on his hand. The woman noticed something and gasped. She yelled, "That''s Lord Jeremiah''s Qi Core! Return it!"

    "Oh? You know Jeremy? Who is he to you?" Matthias looked intrigued.

    "He was my master''s friend. One of the most powerful elites of Earth! Return it to the Core!" She yelled.

    "Oh? You''re Key''s disciple? How is that even possible?" Matthias gasped andughed. He turned around and was stunned with what he saw.

 Chapter 53 Jeremys Visit To His Domain

    A Japanese woman wearing a PE uniform was standing in front of him, with her de being held by her right hand pointed at him. A long staff was behind her, which was filled with powerful energy.

    "Sana?" Matthias looked dumbfounded.

    "How did you know me?" She asked warily.

    "I didn''t know Key''s disciple was Sana! I wasn''t informed!"

    "I''m not this Key''s disciple! I am Master Kreis'' disciple!" She countered.

    "Key and Kreis are the same!" He yelled.

    "Eh?"

    "My goodness. Your master is alive. He''s somewhere far from here." He said.

    "Impossible. I know I sensed his lifeforce protecting this world! He died to protect Earth!" She cried.

    "I know! I cried that time!" Matthias cried out.

    "But he''s alive. He was reincarnated, and he still remembers things." He said.

    "Could you bring me to him?" She pleaded.

    "Okay, on two conditions." Matthias replied. She nodded.

    "Don''t tell him that I am the one who made you go to him. Tell him that you came back from Alphan. Two, put a mask on and don''t let yourself be known. In that world, you''re also famous so things will get awry." Sana nodded.

    He sighed and opened the portal. He cloaked her with invisibility and they returned to his room.

    "You''re back?" Jeremy asked. He nodded and wanted to open the door when, "Lord Jeremiah?" Sana blurted out.

    "Sana?" He gasped, he then faced Matthias, "Why''s she here?!"

    "She wanted to see Key, so I gave her a chance." He answered.

    "She''s a literal super idol here on Earth, especially here in the Philippines! You know that! What will happen if someone sees her? Everyone would go nuts!" Jeremy reprimanded.

    "You underestimate Sana, Jeremy." Matthiasughed. "She has mastered the Laws of Chaos. On that note, Sana, take this." He handed her a multi-colored orb.

    Sana was shocked and terrified by just looking at the orb. "This.." She can''t even touch it. Matthiasughed and snatched her hand and opened it, cing the orb on her hand, "This can supply you about ten years of Chaos Energy even if you fight and deplete your energy every week."

    "Thank you." She stammered. Matthias looked at Jeremy and took out the white orb that he extracted before. He then flicked it towards Jeremy. As if Matthias expected something, he released and expanded his aura and solidified it, preventing anything froming out from the room.

    As expected..<sub> </sub>

    "AHH!" Jeremy yelled but quickly clenched his jaw, and balled up to endure the pain. His skin was peeled and a lot of blood poured out from him, being reced by a stronger skin and a more powerful blood.

    Minutester, Jeremy panted and sighed with relief. He slowly stood up and looked at the mess he had made. "What is that?" He asked weakly.

    "The power that rightfully belonged to you. The Power of The Shadows." Matthias smiled. Jeremy was dumbstruck. He slowly raised his hand and released his power. His hand transformed and was reced by a dark smog that can solidify into any shape.

    "It really is my Power of The Shadows." Jeremy gasped. "Thank you for returning this, Matt."

    "It''s rightfully yours and was always yours." He smiled. He then faced Sana, "You''ll see Key tomorrow. With how they''re gathered down below, things will get weird if you two meet each other."

    "Yes." By now, Sana was already convinced of Matthias'' power. All the things that he had done today utterly convinced her.

    "Return to your Earth for now. I''ll summon you once the time hase." Sana nodded. Matthias opened a portal and made her enter, which sheplied.

    Matthias removed his aura and returned everything back to normal. He removed the stains of blood on his things and evaporated them.

    "Do you want to return to that Earth or you want to see my other creations?" He asked Jeremy.

    "I''ll just see the others that you created." Jeremy replied. Matthias nodded and said, "Wait for me here." Matthias opened the door and walked downstairs. He then looked at the conversing parents below and interrupted them, "Uncle Michael, Aunt Amy, Jeremy kind of slept already. Is he okay to sleep over just this day?" He asked.

    "Oh? Sure, sure." Amy nodded in understanding. "Come here, would you like some dessert that your Aunt Stacy baked?"

    "I''ll have it tomorrow. I also have got to do things so I''ll need to go upstairs already. I''ll attend school tomorrow. Can I take the tests there tomorrow?"

    "Oh, suit yourself." Amy smiled and nodded. "You''re going alone?" Uncle Joseph asked. "Yes, Uncle." He replied. Uncle Joseph nodded and smiled. They then get back to their conversation earlier. Matthias sighed with relief and hurried upstairs.

    He then locked the door with the mechanism also locked, he sealed it so that it would never be opened, he then created a small ball that repeats the sound of faint snoring and ced it near the door.

    "Now.." Matthias stood and regained his godly posture. He then summoned his soul out, having his body slumped on the bed and made his soul float with him. "Let''s go." He said.

    He opened a space tunnel and flew into it. Jeremy gasped as he looked around. Little did he know, they already arrived.

    "Wee to my domain, friend." Matthias smiled faintly, with pride oozing from him.

    "What a magnificent view." Jeremy gasped. "Hah. Just some rocks, stars, and stuff." Matthias chuckled, but when he looked at the surroundings once more, he was also shocked, "This is my domain?"

    A lot has changed in those months that he was doing things. He was too busy to notice but now, he could see the magnificence of his ce.

    Although it has just been weeks, his domain has already created a small gxy. The Gctic Beings that he created encircled his Domain, eating asteroids and the attracted stars from the outside that had excess energy. The Gctic Beings recycled it and pooped out new stars and worlds, filling up the gxy.

    "Hey, what is that?" Jeremy gasped. Matthias looked and realized what he was reacting about.

 Chapter 54 Jiang Ziya And The Transformation Of The Hall

    Betania has released its newly created mothership, with the length of half the size of Earth and as tall as Earth with the width of two moons, it was a massive spatial hegemon.

    Equipped withser sters, small spacecrafts ready to be deployed, and a force field deployer, it could be said to be one of the most technologically powerful existences of space.

    Also, it was surrounded by seventeen space jet fighters, prepared tounch an attack at any given time.

    Jeremy has only seen things like this in sci-fi movies. Seeing these in person made this knowledge-hungry teen happy.

    "Can I study those things?" Jeremy asked Matthias politely.

    "You just want to study?" Matthias looked at him with bafflement, ''Typical Jeremy. He was presented with a new world but he only likes the knowledge in it.'' He thought helplessly.

    "Follow me." Matthias said. He took out an orb and tossed it in space. It floated just above them and an archway of light opened from it, showing a huge library inside. Seeing that, Jeremy''s eyes shone with delight.

    He lunged towards the portal without even waiting for Matthias. "Sigh. I know he''s thirsty for Knowledge, but this is too much, not even caring if his life will be endangered or not.

    Matthias entered the portal and closed it.

    The Hall of Knowledge has developed a lot. The Hall was already halfway full, thanks to the help of the schrs of the past, present, and future. It holds a lot of knowledge of different worlds'' histories, present-day calctions, and future technological knowledge. It also holds cultivation techniques, special body physiques, knowledge of medicinal herbs, alchemy techniques, array construction, mageprehension, and eye techniques using mana or qi.

    There''s also knowledge about tactics that were lost in time, and poetical biographies of the past schrs.

    Matthias saw Jeremy''s starry eyes exploring all of the Hall, "Howrge is this ce?" Jeremy asked him with anticipation.

    "Asrge as China, I guess." Matthias replied. Jeremy gasped, "I won''t finish all of this in one sitting." Matthias was ck-jawed, "Of course! Obviously!"

    "Follow me." Matthias waved his hand towards the front. Jeremy walked to him and they walked towards the desk.

    "Oh, greetings, Godfather." Denos saw them and faced them to bow.

    "At ease, Denos." Matthias waved his hand to stop him and smiled. As Matthias hadn''tprehended the Laws of Time yet, he didn''t know what the changes inside the Hall.

    As expected, an old man stood up and looked at him, and bowed. "Are you the one who created this humble domain?"

    Matthias looked at him and saw that he was a respectable man, so he bowed and nodded in response, "I am known by the name of Matthias. May I know your humble name, Old Master?"

    "I am but a humble man whose name is Jiang Ziya." Jiang Ziya replied.

    "Oh, oho?!" Matthias choked in his saliva because of shock and stammered, but still regained his cool. "Greetings, Esteemed Master Jiang." He cupped his fist and bowed, with Jiang Ziya doing it in return.

    "Has your stay been well?" Matthias asked. The old man nodded. "Very good." I shan''t disturb you anymore." Matthias nodded and said his farewells.<sub> </sub>

    Jeremy was still dumbfounded from Jiang Ziya, looking at him with reverence and amazement, "Jiang Ziya. Bro, he''s Jiang Ziya, Jiang Ziya?"

    "I think so?" Matthias nodded.

    "Ha.." Jeremy gasped.

    Matthias walked to Denos and asked, "What happened here, Denos?"

    "I opened a gate from the alternate pasts, true present, and the alternate future." Denos replied with a smile. "Oh, good job." Matthias nodded with satisfaction.

    "Well, I''ll just let you read here." Matthias told Jeremy to do anything he wanted and inspected the independent space. He looked around and said, "They need beverages and food to eat."

    "Denos?" He called. "Why, Godfather?" Denos asked.

    "I''ll connect the hall to a cafe. I''ll entrust you with new employees to patrol the hall." Matthias said. "Sure thing, Godfather."

    Matthias summoned his Almanac of Creation and opened it. He took a brush and started to will the brush to draw what he wanted it to.

    After a minute, a protoss-like being was drawn on the Almanac. It was surrounded by four golden rings on its two arms, a cor-like ring on its neck, and a belt ring on its waist.

    It has a scepted and it has no lower limbs, making it float and fly to move. It has the Laws of Spaceprehended and it was tasked to patrol the Hall and know every nook and corner of the hall. It would directly report to Denos if something that vites the rules of the Hall was seen by them or if someone messed up something of the Hall''s property.

    There were a total of 24 patrollers and they all looked at Denos, "Greetings, Master." They then began their patrol, spreading to all of the corners of the library.

    Now, Matthias added something that he recently thought of; Levels. He opened another level inside the independent space. Above the space, a void was created. Matthias willed it and the same material of wood called Spirit Emperor Wood was made as the wall of the space. He created cashier desks, tables, utensils, and a door to Cane inside the space. He also created windows that are connected to a scenery in the God''s Land that will be his territory.

    A purendscape of Immortal Peaks, flying cranes, giant tortoises, and sometimes a flying dragon could be seen entirely at the windows, showing a picturesque view of an Eastern Painting.

    He looked at the windows and nodded in satisfaction. He faced the desk and created another being to man the premises, or woman.

    He took out his Almanac and drew a beautiful woman, not a hot woman, but a calm, gentle, elegant, and a woman of pure beauty.

    She was wearing a simple white dress, resembling her purity. She has a naturally charming aura as if flowers will bloom as she walks and angels will sing praises for her every time she smiles. Looking at her, even Matthias was charmed and fell in love at first sight. But he quickly regained his disposition and smiled. He made herprehend the Dao of Agriculture, Brewing, and Purity.

    He also added the Dao of Literature, Gentleness, Love, Music, and Zither in her to even widen her field. He then willed to summon her.

    He was suddenly drained of Mystic Points and would have fainted if not for him having experienced something worse. Looking at you, Denos.

 Chapter 55 Bai Xia

    Although he prevented his fainting, he was still extremely weak. Outside of the space, Nuwa noticed it. She rushed and went to him, "You''re doing it again?!"

    Then, she saw the elegant woman with a disposition of a goddess near her. The woman rushed to Matthias and asked, "Are you okay?"

    Her voice was like a heavenly note that came from a high-ss Zither, whose sound rang deep in the soul. Nuwa, who has already existed for countless years, even stammered, "She''s a goddess."

    The woman heard that and gently smiled. She weaved her ck hair and tucked it to her ear, but some of her hair still fell, adding additional damage to Nuwa, but she didn''t stop there. She chuckled softly and spoke with a gentle and grateful voice, "Thank you for thepliment."

    "I can''t!" Nuwa was defeated. She ran fast, abandoning her logical thinking like how someone reacts to his/her crush getting near him/her. The woman, as pure and innocent as she is, raised her hand and pointed at the running Nuwa, but she was already gone. The woman slumped her hand down, looking lost.

    Matthias saw this and understood, "If I didn''t prepare and protected my soul and mind from being affected, I''d be stupid and fall in love with her automatically. As a simp and a god at the same time, I cannot fall in love with someone like her. But she''s still beautiful and charming, not gonna lie. Just surpassing my mom and Mina by a small margin."

    He suddenly remembered someone who is just as powerful as him, "Denos!" He thought.

    He faced the woman and smiled, "I, as your creator, name you to be of the purest of all women of the realm, whose pureness shan''t be tainted, and shall symbolize the Summer Lotus of pureness and elegance, Bai Xia."

    When he gave her name, outside the space, a huge star was suddenly sucked of energy, making it disappear. The worlds around it that housed life suddenly solidified into ice. All life was sucked with the star''s energy.

    In Betania, the event was seen by scientists, baffling them. They saw the stream of the star''s energy flying to a certain ce above them. Photos were captured and the scientists termed it as "Sishian Phenomenon".

    Inside the space, the energy surrounded Bai Xia and was absorbed by her. She became even more elegant and passed to be a Transcendent. All of herprehensions reached to a whole other level, exceeding that of the extreme. Her eyes shone with innocence, purity, and gentleness.

    When Matthias looked at her, the barriers around him were almost prated, scaring even him. Remember, his energy is that of a god. To discover that even gods could be charmed if they''re careless scared him.

    "Bai Xia, I connected this space to Cane. You could take care of the nts there and harvest anything there. I have provided you with necessary things for brewing. You are free to do anything." Matthias said.

    "Thank you, Father." Bai Xia smiled and spoke with shyness. Matthias suddenly had an idea. "Come here, Xiao Xia." Matthias called her with affection.

    Thinking that he epted her, Bai Xia became happy and cheerful. She walked to her jumpily and reached him, "Why, Father?" She asked cutely and with glee.

    Matthias extended his hand and looked at her, "Would you please lend me your hand?" He asked politely. She nodded elegantly andid her hand on his.<sub> </sub>

    "Would you, Bai Xia, ept me as your true biological father, to inherit my genes and my lineage?" He asked.

    "Yes, Father." She nodded. Suddenly, magic happened. A bright divine light surrounded them. Some of her features transformed, her ck hair became even more shiny, her eyes became starry, and her gentleness, elegance, and purity evolved even more.

    You see, Matthias was already a handsome man, although not supremely handsome, he still had several attractive features on him, one of those is his eyes. If someone looked closely, his and her eyes became simr. But the two had a different vibe. Matthias has these deep eyes while hers has the clear and bright type of eyes.

    Matthias smiled sweetly and took off his barriers, letting him be exposed to his daughter''s charms, discovering that the only thing that it does now is that it empowers his parental love for her.

    "Come here, daughter." Matthias opened his arms wide and weed the happy Bai Xia. "I shall call you my Little Xia now."

    "I''d love that." Bai Xia nodded as she nuzzled in his arms.

    "Although I hate to do this, I have to leave you for now." Matthias went teary-eyed. "I don''t even have the strength to leave you here. I wanna bring you with me."

    Sheughed and responded cutely, "I love it here, Dad. My favorite hobbies could all be done here, and here, I can see this beautiful sight." She smiled and looked at Matthias while still being in his embrace.

    Hearing this, Matthias became determined to do something, "Tomorrow, I''ll give you a gift. It will be something that you''ll love if you''re not doing something. In fact, I''ll give you some people to help you manage this cafe if you want to do things apart from brewing.

    She smiled elegantly and nodded, "Thank you, Dad." Hearing her call him ''Dad'', he caressed her hair and swung the 5"4 girl side to side.

    A whileter, Matthias came down dejected. Leaving his new daughter immediately was very sad for him. Denos walked to him when he noticed something wrong and asked, "What happened, Godfather?"

    "Oh, right." He suddenly remembered something. "Denos, in terms of power, you''re equal or even stronger than me. So you need to protect your logical thinking." He said.

    "Huh?" Denos replied with confusion. Matthias nodded and raised his palm and pped Denos'' heart and parts. He released his energy to them and protected them.

    "What is this for, Godfather? Is there an enemy?" He asked. "Reinforce that. And there''s no enemy. I just have a new daughter. And I need you to temporarily protect her, that''s why I protected your parts. I opened a transportation tform on the archway." Matthias smiled.

    He gave Denos 20 metal tickets and said, "Tell the others that if they are thirsty or like to drink tea to im one of these things. Make sure that they are people who are evaluated to have manners, because I don''t want assholes near my daughter." Matthias said and walked away.

 Chapter 56 Matthias Gift

    He faced the reading Jeremy and said, "I''ll be back for you. You''re already Ascension Rank so you have enough endurance to not sleep for a week, so read as you like." He then entered the portal and left, returned to his room and slept soundly.

    He woke up the next day at 5:00 AM. He flew and entered the Hall. Jeremy was still reading and was immersed in it. Matthiasughed and walked to him, "Jeremy, we need to go back." Matthias tapped him. "Sigh. Can I borrow this book? Just to finish it." Jeremy pleaded, "I''m afraid you can not. The exquisiteness of this book''s structure cannot be found anywhere on Earth. Seeing something like this, many would go crazy, especially that bookworm in FEU, if I''m not mistaken." Matthias replied.

    Thinking about that bookworm, Jeremy nodded, "Yeah, I think you''re correct. Thanks for reminding me. Let''s go."

    "Wait." Matthias said. He and Jeremy entered the cafe level and what he saw baffled him. "Okay, are you courting my daughter, Denos?"

    Denos was ying a Chinese Bamboo Flute while looking at Bai Xia with affection. Bai Xia was smiling sweetly while brewing a cup of fragrant tea. She was wearing a white female daoist robe, making her extremely beautiful.

    The two were startled at the sudden entrance of Matthias. Denos panicked for a bit but quickly regained his stature, he bowed with respect and replied, "Greetings, Godfather. Your daughter Bai Xia is just as pure as a lotus, untaintable and charming. I can''t help but to y music while looking at her."

    Seeing that, Bai Xiaughed gently while covering her mouth with her small and dainty hands.

    Jeremy widened his eyes and looked at Matthias with a ''is this a joke?'' gaze, "Did The Lord Keeper just call you this beautiful woman''s father?"

    Matthias smiled and lifted his chin slightly, "Yes. Isn''t that right, daughter?"

    "Mhmm." She cutely nodded. Jeremy gasped, "She''s beautiful. If Key was here, he would almost give up on Sky!"

    Matthiasughed, "You evaluate her that highly? Haha!" He then looked at his daughter and asked, "Could you please brew your father a tea?"

    "Right away father. I''d brew you your favorite Sweet Plum Tea with Spirit Lotus Petal." She smiled sweetly. Matthias widened his eyes and said with intrigue, "I have no tea that could be said to be my favorite. How could you say that that is my favorite tea?"

    "I just feel it!" She smiled. She then proceeded to stride happily towards the brewing counter with springs on her steps.

    Matthias smiled while looking at her. He suddenly noticed something and said, "Denos, did you hand out metal tickets?" He looked at him questioningly.

    "Oh, okay." Denos nodded and left the premises. "This man." Matthias chuckled and shook his head resignedly.

    He returned his gaze to Bai Xia and smiled.

    Shortly after, an aromatic scent of tea permeated the room. There was also this strong smell of coffee with it and instead of ruining the smell, it even kind ofplements each other.<sub> </sub>

    A little whileter, Bai Xia finished and presented two cups filled with tea and coffee respectively. One was a light pink-colored tea with a floating blue lotus petal floating on the water. The other was a dark brown hot coffee with a hint of starry lights dancing within it.

    She served it to the two and smiled, "I see that you are kind of going somewhere so I prepared a tea to make you two more energetic."

    Matthias took a sip and was overwhelmed by the taste. It was not as viscous as water, but it wasn''t thick either. Instead, it sits in the middle. It has a viscosity that is near to that of oil, but it slides smoothly in his throat. The taste was sweet, but not too much. It has this fruity and floral taste and has a spicy aftertaste. The Spirit Lotus Petal releases a heavenly smell and enhances the tea''s taste.

    When Matthias finished taking a sip, His mind became a lot clearer and he was wrapped with calmness. "Amazing tea, Xiao Xia!"

    "Thank you, Dad." She bowed. She then looked and anticipated Jeremy''s reaction.

    When Jeremy took a mouthful, there was a feeling inside him that felt like something switched on. He felt better and more powerful. His processing speed increased by 1.5 times and his eye could capture a lot of images.

    He then noticed the taste and was amazed. It wasn''t as bitter as Americano, but it still has the strong kick that makes him feel alive and kicking. The coffee was so well made that it doesn''t need any additives anymore. "This is amazing! Thanks.." Jeremy hesitated, "Can I call her Little Xia too?"

    Matthias smirked, "Oh? You''re going to assume your uncle mode?"

    "Well.." Jeremy nodded, "You are her father, and I am like your brother, so it''s either she''s my niece or goddaughter. So I think Little Xia is appropriate."

    He looked at Bai Xia and asked politely, "Can I call you Little Xia?"

    Bai Xia was confused, "Sure, why not? You are my dad''s sworn brother, so I''d like it if you call me Little Xia."

    "Okay. Thanks, Little Xia!" He smiled.

    "Oh, right." Matthias remembered. He stood up and walked to a door and entered it. That was the door towards Cane.

    A whileter, the door opened and Matthias came out with a long instrument. Looking at it, Bai Xia was surprised and happy. Jeremy looked at it and was amazed, "A zither?"

    "Thank you, Father!" She went teary. Matthias looked above and a new floor was constructed. That will be the floor where she will be staying if she wants to rest. He then created a staircase upwards and ascended to the second floor. Jeremy and Bai Xia went with him.

    When they arrived, He gently ced the zither on the ground. He then got a floor pillow and ced it in front of a huge bed that is aligned with the wall on an elevated ground. He then ced two more floor pillows below the elevated ground where they will be seated.

 Chapter 57 Zither Performance. Matthias Attending School

    "As thanks for the gift, I shall y a song for you two, Dad and Uncle." She smiled and went to her floor pillow and sat. Different from when she was manifested, she was now wearing a female daoist robe, entuating her Immortal Fairy look. Adding the Zither, she truly became an Immortal Fairy admired by all.

    She then plucked the first note and what happened next amazed the two of them.

    The surroundings instantly became that of a Primordial World. Time passed quickly in that world and they saw all of the things that were happening. Humans appeared and the start of civilizations began. Kingdoms rose and fell, and heroes were the same. They developed and formed borders. Wars started and all was wiped out, but it will all begin again.

    When the song finished, Jeremy was sweating, "I think that''s too much for me."

    Matthias smiled, "You are a very good Zither yer, daughter. I am proud of you."

    She smiled sweetly, "Thank you, Dad." She then stood up, "I know you two need to go somewhere so I shan''t stop you any longer. Dad, can I ask something?"

    The two stood up. Matthias looked at her and asked, "What is it, Xiao Xia?"

    "I want to go down sometimes and read the books in The Hall. Can I go down sometimes?" She asked.

    "Sure, of course you can." He nodded. "We''re off now." Matthias smiled and caressed her head. She smiled and nodded.

    When they left and arrived in their room, it was already 5:20 AM.

    Matthias opened the door and made Jeremy bathe first. As someone who can control his form, he could also make it so that he was clean.

    He evaporated the dirt on him and just wetted his hair to look like he took a bath. He made his scent that of a masculine yet attractive smell, so that he wouldn''t smell nd.

    He went down and Aunty Stacy was already up. She was boiling a kettle of water. She was also preparing scrambled eggs and bread for breakfast.

    She noticed Matthias and smiled, "You''re awake?"

    "Yes, Aunty. I''ll prepare our food for recess." He nodded and went to the kitchen. She nodded and went to sit at the table.

    The kitchen counter was behind a small wall while the table was on the other side, so Aunt Stacy couldn''t really see much of what he was doing.

    He took out ingredients that were grown in Cane. In front of him were ingredients for burrito. After he woke up, he promised them that he''ll cook a burrito for them, so now, he will do so.

    He personally prepared the salsa and the condiments for the burrito. He also cooked the ground meat of a Spirit Cow that has this unique meaty and savory taste thatsts for a long time.

    He prepared his torti and ced all of the prepared ingredients in.

    The smell even amazed Stacy, making her salivate. "Matt?"<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, Aunt?" He looked at her.

    "Is that only your recess? Can you also give us here a try?" She asked shamelessly.

    Hearing that, Matthias chuckled, "Of course! Wait for me."

    He already prepared the meat. Normally, normal people cannot eat ingredients like this, as it is full of energy. One will explode if they eat this.

    p But with his power, he stabilized and lowered the energy inside so it will only feel refreshing and energizing. But as it is still a spirit food, eating all of it even with its diluted energy, will make a normal person energized for an entire day!</anda>

    He presented a made burrito to her and she immediately held it and bit. She was then so amazed. Her eyes were teary, and she was endlessly munching without really gulping the food.

    She waster dumbfounded while still munching, "What the hell is this meat? Why is it endlessly juicy?!"

    Every time she munches, juice flows out from the meat. It was definitely okay, as it was delicious, so she wanted to savor it all. But the problem was, it didn''t end!

    She had no choice but to gulp the meat. She slowly became energized while eating.

    After eating the whole thing, her eyes were still wide open because of shock, "Matthias, what is that? I wanna buy that kind of meat. Where did you buy it?"

    "I ced it inside the freezer. It has abel of spirit meat. It''s a special meat in a special kind of cow so I can only buy it once every month." He replied.

    "Oh. Too bad." She nodded in understanding.

    Later, Uncle Joseph also went down. He smelled the meat and wanted to eat already so he sat at the table and Matthias handed him the burrito. He had the same reaction as Aunt Stacy. "Wow."

    Later on, Key also went down. They already packed their recess so that Key wouldn''t eat it. He ate the sandwich and started to pack his things.

    Jeremy went down with his things packed in his bag and also with Matthias'' bag. Jeremy gave him his bag and said, "Your Laptop and Phone was alreadypleted so I ced it in your bag."

    Matthias nodded with a sh of understanding, "Okay. Thanks."

    Jeremy grabbed his sandwich and finished it. Key also brewed his coffee hot and drank it quickly. He looked at the two of them and asked, "Won''t you guys get your own coffee?"

    "We already had one." Jeremy replied. Key nodded. Stacy and Joseph looked at them weirdly, ''They haven''t touched the kettle even once.'' They thought.

    Checking if there''s anything left behind and confirming that none was left behind, they then went to the door, "We''re off now!" Key said and they left the house. Uncle Joseph also finished his things and made them enter the car. They then took the road and went to school.

 Chapter 58 To School

    The Far Eastern University was a prestigious university that also seemed to be its own Constitution, where itsws were separated from the country. It houses very powerful or genius people all around the Philippines. As one of the Big Five Universities in the Philippines and tenth in the world, it houses and nurtures leaders or at least inventors that open up advancements to the country. The current president was an alumni of the university. He was a very rational thinker and led the country to hold against internal and external problems.

    Although Key and Jeremy''s Family wasn''t that rich to make the three of them enter the prestigious school, the three of themselves were very intelligent even for the average intelligent person.

    The truth was, Matthias was already enrolled months before he was hit by a truck. Sadly, that happened.

    But now, he was here. In front of a huge building with the words "Far Eastern University" at the top.

    They arrived at exactly 6:00 AM, thirty minutes before the bell rings.

    After dropping them, Uncle Joseph drove away immediately. They walked towards the building and arrived at the front. The guard looked at them and then at Matthias, "Who is he?" The guard asked.

    "Matthias, a July enrollee who didn''t have the chance to enter school for the past five months. He''s on the same room as us." Key answered.

    "Oh, okay. Go to the faculty office and consult with Miss Federa." The guard nodded and made way.

    They ascended to the second floor and took a right to the teachers'' offices. In FEU, all of their teachers have their own offices to better arrange their things and make them feel a lot morefortable.

    They knocked on the door where the name que of "Ms. Federa" was hanged. Inside, the voice of a woman sounded, "Come in."

    They opened the door and behind was a professional-looking woman wearing sses and her hair tied in a bun. She was wearing a female suit and looked at them questioningly, "Why are you two here, Mr. Rosa and Mr. Suarez?"

    "Ms. Federa, we wanted to introduce you the student Matthias. He was the one who couldn''t attend school because he was in aa." Jeremy replied.

    "Oh? I''ve heard from Miss Gonzalez that Mister Matthias was already awake three months ago and can already walk. What happened in those days and why didn''t you attend ss after you''ve been discharged?" She asked professionally.

    "I was going to attend school the day after my discharge, but the day before, I kind of lost myself for three days. But my friends Key and Jeremy said that I was lost for three months." Matthias chuckled helplessly.

    "Do you think I''ll be able to believe that nonsense, Mr. Matthias? You woke up in October, then you''ll just attend ss in January? Are you kidding me?" She asked coldly.

    "I know that Miss Federa wouldn''t be able to believe it. Even I don''t want to believe it. But here I am." Matthias nodded, "But rest assured Miss, I have reviewed all the topics that have been discussed on the past five months that I am not familiar."

    Miss Federa raised her eyebrows and asked, "Are you sure?" Matthias nodded.

    "Very well." She exhaled, "When I heard that you were already awake, I prepared a test for you to be able to enter and go with your friends. Answer it in front of me." She faced Key and Jeremy and shoo-ed them, "Go to your ssroom."

    The two nodded and said good luck to Matthias and left. Matthias sat down and took a paper that was handed by Miss Federa. Looking at the questions, he smiled, "With my enhanced mental capability, processing and understanding problems such as this is easy for me."<sub> </sub>

    ? He grabbed a pen in the pen rack of the teacher and started writing and answering the questions. There were a total of 150 questions handed out by the teacher. It was a typical entrance test handed out to enrollees of FEU. The questions wereprised of Fill-in-the-nks, short answers, and essays.

    FEU''s level of teaching is of an advanced level. Their Grade 11 standard is already near that of a first-year college''s standard.

    But with Matthias'' enhanced mental energy, he could easily answer it.

    After twenty minutes, Matthias wrote thest letter of his answer on thest question. He stretched and sighed with relief.

    Miss Federa nodded and grabbed the test papers. She personally checked the papers with her red pen. "Remember, to pass, you need to perfect this test." She reminded him without raising her head and continued to check.

    "I am aware of it, Miss Federa." Matthias nodded.

    After 10 minutes, she finished checking and nodded in satisfaction, "Perfect. Wee to The Far Eastern University, Mr. Matthias." She extended her hand out.

    Matthias stood up and shook her hand, "Thank you, Teacher." He replied.

    Matthias turned to leave but was stopped by Miss Federa, "May I know your surname, Mr. Matthias? It isn''t formal if I just call you using your name every time."

    He stopped. He turned around and replied to her, "My surname is Magsinghay. But, if you want to call me by my surname, I want you to refer to me as Manresa."

    Manresa was his mother''s family name. No one really knew in his father''s family what her lineage was. The Magsinghays thought that she was an orphan so, even though she was the patriarch''s wife and needed to be held with respect, they talked about her behind her back.

    Miss Federa shook. She knew of the Magsinghays. They were an aristocratic and ancient family from the age of Spanish upation. Currently, they control a lot of businesses and have personnels in the government.

    But she quickly calmed down because although the Magsinghays are very powerful, The Far Eastern University still has its connections that weren''t inferior or even exceeded that of the family.

    Matthias wanted to be called as Manresa instead of Magsinghay, so that means he was kicked out of the family or he doesn''t want to be in the family.

    She smiled and said, "Okay. Wee, Mr. Manresa."

    Matthias nodded and opened the door and left. The truth was, Matthias could use his Magsinghay surname, but that would surely bring him problems in the future because of certain circumstances.

    When he left, Miss Federa picked up the telephone and pressed the "1" button. The call went through, and a deep voice came from it, "What is it, Miss Federa?"

 Chapter 59 Dean Maynard

    "Mr. Dean, a new Magsinghay entered the school. I wonder if you know him."

    "Hmm." The man on the other side paused. "What''s the name?"

    "Matthias Magsinghay, sir."

    The man went silent. He then said, "Yes, I do know him. Don''t worry, I''ll handle all matters regarding him."

    "Affirmative, sir." She nodded and ended the call.

    Inside the Dean''s room, a man who has an aura of a leader was seated at the table. His back was facing the table while he was looking at the University buildings behind the window.

    He stood up and picked up a rock ss cup and grabbed a tong and picked ice cubes and put them inside the cup. He then proceeded to grab a whiskey and poured some in the ss.

    He ced the whiskey bottle down and picked up the ss. He spun the ss cup with ss and took a sip of the whiskey.

    He looked below and saw Matthias wearing a blue sweatshirt with his big backpack behind him. Matthias saw Key and Jeremy and catched up to them.

    He then smiled and said, "Aisha, your son is already here. I shall take the responsibility of protecting him on behalf of his father."

    He then returned to his seat and continued his work.

    Below, Matthias and his two friends walked towards the Humanities Building and entered. They ascended to the third floor where their room is; Room 301.

    It was only five minutes before ss started when they arrived. The room is enough for seventy students inside. Currently, There are fifteen students inside. When they saw the Key and Jeremy, they slightly nodded as greetings. Then, they saw Matthias. As Key was always with him and isn''t really that observant, he didn''t notice anything, and Jeremy knew that Matthias was a god so any physical change would be normal to him.

    But for the others, it was as if they saw the most handsome person alive. With Matthias'' refined look, sharp eyes, elegant nose, long eyshes, and the hair that staysbed back even though there''s no wax, a lot of girls fell in love with him.

    The boys were amazed by his looks and felt jealous.

    One of the braver girls walked forward and asked flirtingly, "Who are you?"

    "Oh, hello. I''m Matthias." Matthias slightly nodded in response with indifferent eyes. Different from those that he knows and judged as good, he will be indifferent, cold, or just wouldn''t look at those that he doesn''t know and he judged as too bad.

    Met with his indifferent eyes, the girl shuddered. She left hurriedly and sat back on her chair. When the others saw what he did, their evaluation of him went down.

    "Who''s he? Even if he''s handsome, he doesn''t have any right to be indifferent?"

    "Pitiful Ellise."

    "Matthias, I think that indifference wouldn''t be okay here." Key whispered.

    "Why? I would rather be cold than to be pestered by everyone that I don''t even know." He replied.

    "You''ve really changed, Matthias." Key shook his head helplessly.

    Matthias thenughed while they sat in the back of the ssroom, "Compared to you that changed from bing a cheery and naive young man to a mature and responsible man, I''d say the change that I had was pretty weak."

    "Hey. Try living a 255 million year old life in a dream while being able to remember everything! See if you don''t change this much." Key muttered.

    Matthias and Jeremy heard that with their enhanced senses and chuckled beneath their breath.

    Matthias ced his bag below his desk and leaned to sleep. Suddenly, he remembered something. "Sana!"

    "Wish/Hope what?" Keytilted his head in confusion (A/N: Sana is Hope in Filipino but could also be used when wishing.)<sub> </sub>

    Jeremy also reacted, "Yeah! Go!"

    Matthias stood abruptly and ran outside. When he reached a secluded corner, he immediately shut down all CCTVs that might catch him and entered his gxy. He looked for Earth but found out that it has changed very much. He looked for Sana''s spirit mark and pinpointed her to be in Alphan.

    He rushed there and arrived at a lonely peak in the middle of the ocean. He saw her living silently while waiting for something.

    He went down and said apologetically, "Sorry if I''mte, Sana."

    Sana woke up from her stupor and stood up hurriedly, "Greetings, Lord." She bowed.

    "What happened? Why did you leave Earth?" He asked.

    She went silent, and said, "Time has passed, as it usually does. So I went here and cultivated"

    "Hmm, I see. You''re already at the Chaos Saint Rank. Very fast cultivation, I must say." He nodded in satisfaction, "Now, shall we see your master?"

    Sana''s eyes sparked, "Yes, Lord."

    They then flew and left his Domain. He changed Sana''s appearance into her 16-year old form. They went to Miss Federa to also enroll her.

    "I have to ask someone if you''re going to do that." She responded.

    "Who?" He asked.

    "Dean Maynard." She replied.

    "Wait." Matthias suddenly thought of something, "Is Dean Maynard''s surname Capiso?" He asked.

    "Yes." She nodded.

    "Oh." Matthias gasped and chuckled, "Can I speak to Dean Maynard myself?"

    "Sure. I''ll call him." She dialed on the telephone. "Dean, Mr. Manresa wants to talk to you personally. Shall I send him to you?"

    "Okay." She nodded and ended the call.

    "Follow me."

    They left the room and entered the elevator. They ascended to the highest floor, the 20th floor.

    The elevator door opened and they arrived in the office itself. It was very wide. The chair was facing the window.

    "It is nice to meet you again, Uncle Maynard." Matthias smiled.

    The chair slowly turned and showed a very handsome man wearing formal attire. "It''s good to see you again, Little Nephew."

    Matthias smiled and walked to him. He hugged him with Maynard hugging him back.

    They ended the hug and Maynard faced Miss Federa, "Anisa, you could leave us now."

    Miss Federa nodded and entered the elevator and went down.

    Matthias and Maynard talked a lot, reminiscing about their past.

 Chapter 60 Sana Enrolls

    After Matthias was exiled by the family, he was found by the Manresa Family and was taken care of by them. There, he met Uncle Maynard.

    Maynard Capiso was part of a literati family that is friends with the literati Manresa Family. The two families were considered as giants of the literature world. The Capisos were a lot more open, giving birth to officials, authors, philosophers, and many more of the influential district.

    The Manresas were more on the hidden side, with its descendants not attending school as already being in the family grants them knowledge equaling or even exceeding that of the standards of prestigious schools.

    Although the Manresas were a hidden power, its connections spread wide across the world. They have connections with the old Ming Dynasty''s schrs and literati families. They also have connections with the British Royalty and the Japanese.

    When Maynard and Matthias met, they easily became close. Maynard even mentioned that he once was a suitor of his mother.

    Maynard chuckled and asked, "So, what does my nephew want?"

    "I want to enroll her in this school." Matthias pointed at Sana.

    "Oh? Who''s she?" Maynard asked curiously.

    "She''s Sana, a very intelligent friend of mine. Her mental capability and processing ability is 2x that of an average genius." Matthias introduced her.

    "Hmm. Let''s test it." Maynard''s curiosity was piqued so he whipped up a test for her.

    After a couple of minutes, he was ck-jawed. "Incredible. She isn''t just 2x that of a genius, it''s at least more than four times!" He cried out.

    Matthias chuckled. How could a Saint Rank cultivator who focuses on stabling Chaos Energy inside her body have weak mental capability? If that were to happen, the cultivator would have exploded into mashed meat because of the energy''s turbulence.

    Sana just smiled and replied, "Thank you for thepliment." As she was once an idol, her every mannerism and habit of being pleasant in front of everybody was deeply ingrained in her bones. Even if she became a high and lofty sovereign who is indifferent in front of life and death, she could act perfectly as if she was a friendly mortal if she wished to.

    "Although it is apliment, I was just telling the truth. You really are outstanding." Maynard replied.

    "Do you know anyone like her? You could enroll them to this school too!" He asked.

    Matthias thought for a moment and replied, "None for the moment. I''ll introduce some if I have the chance."

    "Great! I understand." Maynard nodded. He knew that prodigies like this are extremely rare.

    "Do you have any of her documents?" He asked.

    "That''s the problem." Matthias chuckled helplessly. "She has no papers whatsoever."

    "Is that so? Then leave this to me. I''ll handle the papers and give to you the original by tomorrow or the next day." Maynard nodded. "She''ll be with you in a ssroom. I''ll inform Miss Zabaceda immediately."

    "It''s time, I guess. We need to return now. See you next time, Uncle."

    "Yeah." Maynard waved goodbye, but stopped them for a moment, "Matthias?"

    "Yes?" He turned around.

    "When will you go back to the Manresas? They were worried sick when you were ina, especially the old man." He said.

    Matthias paused and smiled, "Maybe this weekend. I''ll visit them."<sub> </sub>

    "Great." Maynard smiled, "Goodbye."

    Matthias and Sana entered the elevator and went down. They ran towards their room where the ss was near starting.

    Inside, a female teacher with professionalism ingrained deep inside her was standing in front of everyone. She looked to the door and saw the two and nodded to greet them.

    "Students, you have two new ssmates starting today." She said then looked at the two, "Come in, you two."

    Matthias and Sana entered, causing amotion. Matthias'' good looks and Sana''s cute and pretty face attracted everyone.

    Jeremy''s mouth was wide open, "I didn''t expect him to change her structure with just this. A fanboy or fangirl of TDOONGI will easily recognize that she definitely looks like Sana, just a little younger." He thought.

    Different from Jeremy''s reason of shock, Key gasped when he saw Sana. Tears flowed from his eyes as he thought of the Sana in his ''dreams''.

    "I am Miss Zabaceda, your teacher for the day. Introduce yourselves, you two." Miss Zabaceda ordered.

    "I am Matthias Manresa. Nice to meet you all." He politely introduced himself. He then looked at Sana and eyed her to introduce herself.

    Sana nodded and spoke with the confidence of an Idol, "Hello everyone, I am Sana Miyazaki. A pleasure to meet you all." Although she has her confidence, her signature cute voice really weirded and amazed everyone.

    "Damn! Her name''s Sana and her voice is like Sana! She even looks like her too!"

    "Is she her illegitimate daughter? Impossible."

    "I love her immediately. If I can''t have that Sana, then I''ll be loving this Sana!"

    "Stop thismotion immediately!" The teacher shouted sternly. The ss immediately went silent. Miss Zabaceda is known for her strict behavior and unyielding attitude. She''s an amazing teacher but with thates professionalism.

    "You two could sit at the back with Mr. Rosa and Suarez." She instructed and pointed at the back. The students threw gazes of envy to the two behind the room.

    When Sana seated beside Key, she immediately felt it and knew that he was her master. She leaned near his ear and whispered, "It''s been a long time, Master."

    She then quickly sat back normally and smiled at Key. When Key heard her voice and what she said, tears started to fall from his eyes, "Impossible. It was a dream."

    "It wasn''t. And I watched Mina and the others for you, so don''t worry." She replied with a sad, low voice.

    Key couldn''t take it anymore and cried silently. Sana patted his back andforted him.

    Seeing them, Jeremy and Matthias just smiled.

    After some words, Miss Zabaceda immediately started the lecture.

    Matthias took out hisptop from his bag and opened it. He attached a thin paper-like thing behind his ears . He then tapped it and he heard sounds that only he can hear.

    [Sound Transmitter connected. Connecting to three devices.]

 Chapter 61 Echidnas Abilities

    [Connected to Kings Elite Model EA714 Portable Desktop, Kings Elite Model CE917 AI Smartphone, and Kings Limited Model 001 Eye Lens Computer.]

    [Please attach the lens to your eyes to connect.]

    Matthias took out a small box inside his bag. It contains two contact lenses. Matthias carefully picked it and ced the two on his eyes.

    After cing it, he felt a small pinch on his eyes.

    [Scanning. Processing. The System has affirmated the identity of the user. Greetings, Sir Matt Eisenhower.]

    Matthias nodded, "Maki is very intelligent."

    Instructions on how to use the devices were disyed in front of Matthias'' sight.

    It was said that the lenses and the Sound Transmitters are used by transmitting brain waves and the processors of the devices trante the information to do its functions.

    It was said that the uracy of the devices were about 99.6% urate with a calction speed of 500.7 GHz. It also possesses the ability to protect the eyes from external pressure because of its material without stopping the natural process of the hydration of the eyes.

    Matthias blinked to stabilize his sight and the devices were now up and running.

    On the right corner of Matthias'' sight, Echidna appeared, "Greetings, Father."

    "Mhmm. Echidna, greetings to you as well." Matthias tried the device and he discovered that he could talk to Echidna just by thinking.

    "Father. I have scanned the information about this world and have infiltrated all nation''s technological defenses and their cyber securities. I have discovered something interesting." She said.

    "What is it?" Matthias was surprised that Echidna infiltrated every single cyber security on Earth, but he was also curious about the information that she received.

    "Apparently, Earth is on the verge of war." She replied, shocking Matthias.

    He became solemn and asked, "How did you determine?"

    Sheid out all the information that she got floating in front of Matthias, "There''s a mineral that was recently discovered by the governments of the United States, China, and Russia. Apparently, a huge amount of this said mineral was discovered in the Middle East. They are currently warring for it."

    "Based on the datas andpositions of the mineral, I am 96% sure that this mineral is Saganium." She said.<sub> </sub>

    "Give me information about this Saganium and the discovered mineral." After he said that, the files in front of him were sorted out and another file came from Echidna.

    "Saganium was discovered by the Betanian Federation 40 years after your said disappearance. It was used by the Federation for Space Exploration as it was a mineral that can be used as fuel for a space shuttle that couldst seven hundred times longer and stronger than Liquid Senthol Gas." She told him all the information that was stored inside her about the minerals.

    Matthias nodded. Liquid Senthol Gas was the name given by Betania for Liquid Hydrogen. Currently, the Space Aeronautics Administration of Earth''s spaceship fuel. Having something that is seven hundred times stronger and longer energy for space exploration is definitely a must have for strong countries for them to advance even more.

    Matthias suddenly got curious, "Does Betania still use Saganium for shuttle fuel?"

    Echidna retrieved the files for the minerals Saganium and the mineral found on Earth and reced it with a file with a picture of a red type of ore.

    "Currently, Betania''s shuttle fuel uses a space ore that we named as Beron. It is an abundant resource at the Angara Space Belt seventeen light years away from Betania. Beron is recorded to have an energy that was a thousand times stronger and lengthier than Saganium. When we left Betania, wars between the Three Governments and the Arcana Alliance were waged for the said space ore."

    "With my scanning features, I have discovered that a in the sr system currently has an abundant supply of Beron; Venus. With the estimation made by me, Venus possibly has in store a total of 20 gigatonne of Beron. It''s a very small amountpared to those of the amount discovered in the Angara Space Belt, considering that the smallest asteroid in the Space Belt is asrge as Saturn and that said asteroid is 89% Beron and 11% are just a mixture of different minerals."

    Matthias did a calction and was shocked. He didn''t expect that his domain is that big.

    He shook his head and thought helplessly, ''Really. Being a God who creates universes will make my point of view much higher than that of the normal people.'' Only when he returned to the lifestyle of being a normal kid did he realize that everything is big for a normal person.

    "Then, what are the current actions of those three nations?" He asked.

    "There are cyber wars currently being waged by the hackers of the three countries. A lot of secret assasination orders are also sent to the Dark Web." She answered.

    "Tskk. These people."

    p "Echidna,pute the possibility of the countries entering a total war and also the possibility of it reaching the world war-scale level."</anda>

    "Computing.." She went silent. After ten seconds, she spoke, "ording to the fetched data and the avable information across the globe, the three countries entering a total war has a 56% possibility within this year, 79% for the next three years, and an absolute hundred percent within the next five years. The possibility of the war reaching the world war-scale level has two results; 70% scenario and a 100% scenario. The first scenario will be highly unlikely¨C0.03%¨C as it will need the three countries to make the information a secret and convince other countries to help them without the helpers discovering the existence of the mineral. The second scenario has a 99.7 chance of happening as it will be needed for all the countries to discover the existence of the mineral. A lot of Factions will be created, establishing a chaotic period."

    Matthias went even more solemn, "That means Earth really is on the brink of total war."

    Matthias then sent his thoughts, "Echidna, I want you to track all of the three countries'' movements. Even though we predicted that there will certainly be a war, we won''t know what happens in between."

    "Affirmative."

 Chapter 62 A Fight Because Of Food

    Jeremy already noticed Matthias'' mood so he leaned towards him and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    "Oh, nothing." Matthias smiled and returned to listening. The bell rang an hourter, signifying the end of the ss session.

    Five teachers of their own respective subjects also taught the ss for an hour. After those subjects, a special bell rang, signifying the start of lunch break.

    Matthias, Jeremy, Key, and Sana went out together to the university''s canteen.

    When Key took out the food and saw that it was a burrito, he smiled, "You didn''t forget the promise, huh?"

    "Why the heck would I forget something that I just said days ago?" Matthias feigned ignorance.

    "Well, haven''t you forgotten the¨C oh, right." He suddenly remembered the ''weird phenomenon'' that happened to Matthias.

    He opened the lunchbox and smelled the rich aroma of the meat, "Holy sh*t, this is amazing."

    He proceeded to take a bite and an exaggerated but not really an exaggerated expression cake out from Key, "Holy sh*t, this exceeds amazingness!" He shouted, startling everyone.

    "Lower down your voice, dimwit."

    "I smell something amazing." Suddenly, three girls wearing expensive outfits walked towards them. One of the girls looked at Key and his food and said imposingly, "Give me that."

    "Why the fuck would I give it to you, Bettany?" Key red at her.

    "Ho? How dare you be arrogant in front of me?" Sheughed haughtily.

    "Stop your nonsense, Illegitimate bastard." Suddenly, out of nowhere, Matthias spoke coldly. The temperature went down sharply, making a lot of the people around shiver.

    She shuddered and looked at Matthias, "Matthias?! Aren''t you dead?!" She realized what she said and quickly covered her mouth.

    Matthias chuckled coldly and slowly stood up, facing Bettany with his chin up, looking down at her, "Hah. You''ve be haughty now huh? Just because I left the family doesn''t mean you can walk around with pride on your face." He crossed his arms and red at her, "Even if I was banished from the family, 40% of thepany''s shares are still under my name and that status wouldn''t change until the day that I die." He then sneered while looking at the bewildered woman.

    "Some of the family''s elders are also on my side so don''t you father and daughter pair even think of bossing around the family." He smiled coldly and turned to sit once more.

    "Matthias!" Bettany shrieked. The two girls were also mad. They were also a part of the Magsinghays. They are of the outer branch, but by sticking with Bettany, they can at least leech off some nutrients from her.

    "What the heck are you screaming about, butt face?" Suddenly, a madugh was hearding from the canteen door.

    A handsome andposed teen was seen fixing his sleeves and walking towards them. Behind him was the one who yelled, someone with the same look as the handsome one but has in him a slight sense of frankness.

    "Why the hell are you shouting, Edrick?" Theposed one asked calmly but ringly at Edrick.

    "Oh, sorry big bro." Edrickughed.

    "Anyways.." The big bro spoke, "Bettany, you know that you are inside the school premises. Who gives you the strength and right to yell and be haughty here? You are extremely hical."

    The big bro paused and walked towards her. He stopped when he was only inches away from her and leaned forward, "If I see something like this happening again, expect a letter from the Student Council immediately the next day." He said coldly.<sub> </sub>

    The students around gasped at the amazing disy of power by the big bro. Bettany and the two girls were also shivering.

    Edrick and Edmond are the most mysterious twins in FEU. Their background is so well-hidden and cannot be easily discovered even when using almost all of the Magsinghays'' resources.

    Inside the school, only the Student Union could pose a threat to Bettany and the girls.

    She left grunting and quickly disappeared from everyone''s view.

    After she left, Edrick pounced at Matthias and cried fervently, "Hello, Cuz!"

    Matthias chuckled helplessly and ruffled his hair, "Hello, Rick."

    Key and Jeremy gasped. "What''s this?" Key asked.

    "Oh, sorry. I forgot to introduce him to you two." Matthias chuckled half-heartedly, "This is Edrick and Edmond Manresa, my cousins from my mother''s side." He introduced them calmly to them.

    "Gasp!" The two friends gasped, "Are they the family that kicked you out because of a scandal that you said?" Key asked and looked at the two with a hint of hostility. Jeremy tried to silence him as it felt that they were invading his personal issues. But Jeremy also looked at them warily.

    Matthias was touched at the two''s reaction. Before, they wouldn''t be able to talk that much in front of someone mysteriously powerful like Edrick and Edmond, but they started ring at them when they thought that they were the ones that kicked him out.

    Being red at by a kid wasn''t really that scary, but being red at the inside by 255 million plus years old souls hostilely, Edrick and Edmond felt the surroundings went cold and they shuddered involuntarily.

    Matthias already noticed the tension building up so he defended, "No, you''re mistaken. They are the Manresas, a literati family where my mother came from. They know that I am framed so they epted me. But as I really want to live by myself, I roamed. Then, I met you two."

    "A literati family?!" The two gasped even more. Although they don''t know what literati family they are, they know the power of those kinds of families. It is either governmental or a hidden power.

    "Will the treatment that I get from you two change?" Matthias asked them.

    "Of course not!" Key stood up abruptly, "Even if you are as poor as a poor person or the forgotten heir of the Rothschilds, It wouldn''t change the fact that I am your parent!"

    "You''re not!" Matthias pped his head jokingly.

    "You think that just that would make me change my treatment to you?" Jeremyughed, "I discovered that you were something frightening even before this. Did my treatment of you get better? I guess not."

    "That makes a point." Matthias thought for a moment and nodded.

    "Oho? Cuz, could you introduce us to them?" Edrick spoke. After he said that, he was looked at by the five weirdly.

    "I just did." Matthias shook his head and face palmed himself.

    "Oh my god, I''m disappointed." Key covered his face and suppressed hisugh.

    "Stupid." Edmond shook his head and reprimanded him.

    "Sorry, y''all!" Edrick covered his head in shame.

 Chapter 63 Assassination Order

    "Sorry, y''all!" Edrick covered his head in shame.

    "Anyways.." Matthias thought of something and remembered, "Why are you two here? The Manresas aren''t required to study outside the household?"

    "You know how Edrick is. Always wanting to experience everything." Edmond replied helplessly.

    "You! Even burdening your brother!" Matthias hissed at Edrick, making thetter shrink back.

    "Take a seat." Matthias said. The two sat and made themselvesfortable.

    "I really can''t take those bastards." Edrick suddenly grunted, "They were the reason why I''m missing Aunt''s pampering! Everyone knows and loves her!"

    "Sigh.." Matthias smiled sadly. His mother Aisha was a very sweet and kind woman, that''s why she attracted his Uncle Maynard, his father Edward, and a lot more people.

    When his mother died, thepany of the Magsinghays went down sharply for a brief moment. It quickly went back to normal but it still signified the strength of Aisha''s influence.

    "Why are we even talking about sad things, let''s just eat. Can I try that burrito?" Edrick noticed the atmosphere and spoke to lighten the mood.

    All of them smiled and ate together.

    Far from them, Bettany whipped out her phone and called someone. It took a very long time for the person to answer.

    "What is it? If it''s not important, don''t bother me." A stern voice came out.

    "Father! Why is that boy Matthias alive?!" She shrieked.

    "He''s alive? How did you say so?" The man paused on the other side of the line and asked solemnly.

    "I saw him here in school! He made me lose my face!" She cried out.

    "..."

    "I''ll handle it." The man replied. He ended the call and dialed another number, "Hello, is this the Silphine Organization?

    Back to Matthias and his friends, they were chatting about fun stuff and talking about all types of things.

    Matthias was justughing when..

    "Father, Someone sent an assasination order to kill you." Echidna popped out and alerted him.

    Matthias was startled and looked at her, "Send me the details."

    An audio file appeared in front of him. He yed it and he heard the conversation.

    "Hello, is this the Silphine Organization?"

    "Mr. Arien. What made you call us?"

    "I want to post an assasination order."

    "Who?"

    "Matthias Magsinghay, 16, living in Preston Vis near Blumentritt, currently studies at FEU."

    "Oh? Okay. Send the amount needed by the end of this call. You know the details, after all, you did order something once before."

    "Mhmm."

    Then, the audio stopped.

    "That voice.." He thought, "It''s that scheming asshole."

    "Jeremy." Matthias spoke seriously.

    "Why?" He asked. He then noticed Matthias'' serious expression and then became solemn. You wouldn''t usually see a god frowning.<sub> </sub>

    "Study at home for maybe two weeks. Don''t let your parents leave your sight." He whispered.

    "What''s happening?" Jeremy went nervous.

    "Someone is going to attempt to assasinate me. Anyone who is connected to me might be involved. They know where I live so Key''s parents are also in danger."

    "What?!" Jeremy yelled involuntarily, startling the four.

    "What happened, Jeremy? Is something the matter?" Key asked worriedly.

    "Oh, nothing." Jeremy shook his head and smiled wryly.

    Sana heard the conversation of the two so she immediately nned on protecting Key''s parents.

    "Rick, Mond? Can I ask for a favor?" Matthias asked.

    "What is it?" Edmond looked at him questioningly.

    "Can you excuse Jeremy and Sana for the next two to three weeks? They''ll still study at home, but I want them to stay home first."

    "The reason?" Edmond asked. Key also looked at Matthias confusedly.

    Matthias whipped out his smartphone and typed. Edmond''s phone sounded and he looked at it. Seeing the contents of the notification, Edmond''s eyes widened and anger appeared on his eyes.

    "What is it?" Edrick, being the curious kid, wanted to look at the secret message. Edmond, knowing that Edrick is the most straightforward person and wouldn''t be able to keep a secret, he immediately hid his phone. That resulted on Edrick pouting.

    "I''ll approve it straight away. I''m sure the Dean will also approve, considering your position on the matter." Edmond nodded as an answer. "Do you need help? You know that although the Manresas are a hidden literati family, we still have connections to a lot of organizations."

    "No, thank you. If the family is informed, I''m sure that Grandpa will stand up and personally involve himself in protecting me. I am the only descendant of his only daughter, anyway." Matthias shook his head and said helplessly.

    "What is it!?" Edrick still wouldn''t give up and wanted to know what they were chatting about.

    They finished their food and the two brothers separated from them. They were Grade 12 so their building is separated from the Grade 11 students.

    While walking, Nuwa''s voice suddenly sounded, "Master, there''s a Catalyst inside that building!"

    When she said that, he was looking at a European-style building.

    "What do you mean? What catalyst?" He was startled and asked.

    "A Catalyst can summon a loyal servant race from hidden realms." She replied. "I, for one, am a high-grade servant from a race called Creation Race. We are guides for Creators."

    "Really?" Matthias said. He faced Key and Jeremy and said, "You could go first."

    Jeremy nodded and brought Key away.

    Matthias walked towards the building. When he arrived, he was stopped by a guard, "Students are prohibited in the Museum if there''s no event. Please go back."

    Matthias, as a god, wouldn''t be stopped by just a mortal. He nodded and walked away. He then went invisible when no one could see him and ran towards the museum.

    Inside, it was very dark. Only the treasures are shown with light. Inside were relics from the past that were umted by the founder and the past deans of the university.

    Nuwa also appeared inside while cloaked from any mortals. "That''s the one, Master."

    Matthias looked at where she''s pointing. There was an old golden Hydria style vase. It looked old because of its Mayan-like design, but its wless gold external made it seem new.

    He walked towards it and admired it. Nuwa walked in front of it and said, "This is it. The Catalyst."

    She then faced him and spoke, "You''ll need to upgrade the Creation tform for this."

    "The Creation tform can be upgraded? Why didn''t you tell me?" Matthias looked at her.

 Chapter 64 Summoning

    "It''s because at that time, it wasn''t really needed. The upgrade which is called The Creation Abode is just a ce forfort. It is to house your direct servants. I''m the only servant you have and I don''t need something like that, so I didn''t tell you." She answered.

    "Why didn''t you need it?"

    "Because. Just because."

    "Okay." Matthias sighed. He raised his palm a little and made an exact replica of the vase. He then used his Law of Space to rece the two instantly just like Amenotejikara.

    He then ced it on the Creation tform and teleported there.

    After teleporting, he crouched and touched the Creation tform, and transported some of his Mystic Points. The tform glowed and grew tremendously from having an area of 50 meters by 50 meters to a 50km by 50km area.

    Around the tform, buildings emerged. There''s an Archway portal, houses, and an altar.

    Nuwa walked to the Altar and made him bring the Catalyst. "Put the Catalyst down on the Altar and fill the vase with your blood. The Altar will automatically do its thing and start opening the portal to where the catalyst is designated to." She said.

    Matthias was frightened when he heard her say ''fill the vase with blood'' but he still did. Unlike how he does it before, he extracted the blood inside him without needing to wound himself. The blood went out from his pores and directly poured in the vase, filling it.

    Different from what Matthias expected, he didn''t feel light-headed and sick when he just literally poured out more than two liters of his blood.

    "What''s this? Do I have unlimited blood now?" He gasped.

    "Gods aren''t the same as mortals, Master." Nuwaughed. "Because you are thinking that you are human unconsciously, your body will be that of a human. But on a real scale, your body could reach the size of about three suns for now. You will still grow as you progress."

    "Holy shit, three suns?" Matthias gasped. He thought of his real form and slowly, he grew extremelyrge. He unconsciously floated away from the tform and stabilized in space.

    His hair became long, reaching his back, and his skin had small kes of gold. The upgraded tform flew towards his forehead and merged with it. Then, he slowly grew 12 pairs of wings on his back. His outfit also transformed into a starry and gxy-like long robe.

    "This is your true form, Master. Universal Deity Form." Nuwa''s voice sounded inside Matthias'' mind.

    Matthias unconsciously made his consciousness enter his mind. Inside, a sea of stars was below the Creation Abode.

    Nuwa was standing on the tform with a smile on her face. "This is also an ability of the Creation Abode, Portability."

    "Awesome." Matthias'' soul said.

    "Here, you could nurture your physical abode with your power, strengthening it. Currently, your abode is that of an extremely small ne. A small barrier is protecting it. If you cultivate the God Scripture that I gave you and send the energy to the vase, you could nurture and strengthen the Catalyst and summon a powerful person from that race."

    Matthias nodded. He then did so. Tiny wisps of his power and energy are slithering their way into the vase, making it glow.

    "It will take a long time to nurture, so let''s leave." Nuwa said.

    Matthias turned back to his human form. An aura-like version of the tform appeared in its old position. He now understands that the real and physical abode was inside his head and now, a copy of the abode was here for him to watch below.

    "Cool." Matthias smiled. "Can you exin more about what the Catalysts are all about? And tell me the things that I need to know."

    "Okay." Nuwa nodded. "Catalysts are, as what it''s called, catalysts. It''s for people to summon some being from where the catalyst is connected."<sub> </sub>

    "Beings that are summoned through catalysts are called Transcendents. Denos is a Created Transcendent, someone that you originally created and not summoned. Transcendents are separated into four hierarchies, Low, Middle, High, and Peak. Denos is a Pseudo-Peak Transcendent because of hisprehension of Time."

    "Transcendent Servants are beings who served as loyal servants for the one who summoned them."

    "I don''t know what the Catalyst might summon, but any Transcendents summoned through a catalyst are at least Middle-Tier."

    "Okay. I''ll just wait outside. Tell me if it''s nearpletion." Matthias nodded and teleported. He went straight to the restroom and left. He then ran towards their room.

    He arrived two minutes before ss started.

    The sses went on for six more hours and the bell rang. The students packed their bags and prepared to leave.

    Over the course of the day, a lot of people introduced themselves to Sana and Matthias. Sana just went with the flow but Matthias carefully picked who to befriend.

    They walked to the campus exit. There, the twins and Dean Maynard were there, waiting for Matthias.

    "Matthias, here!" Edrick shouted. Matthias walked towards them and asked, "Why are you all waiting for me?"

    "Grandpa''s birthday is on Saturday, do you remember? Gramps will love it to see you there." Edrick said.

    "He''s right, Matthias. Today''s Thursday so technically, it''s a day away. Would you like to stay at the Manresas?" Dean Maynard asked.

    "It''s also for you to secure and protect yourself." He whispered.

    "You told Uncle?" Matthias looked at Edmond. Edmond nodded. "You currently have no power to resist against them."

    ''I am a God!'' Of course, Matthias wouldn''t say that.

    "I am fine, truly." Matthias said helplessly.

    "You don''t even need to study. Even when you were a kid, Aisha always said that you''re the best in everything and that your intelligence surpassed your age." Maynard persuaded him. "Let the Manresas nurture you. Who wanted you in that state?"

    "The bastard Callisto." Matthias uttered coldly.

    "That asshole? That unintelligent bastard who can''t even stabilize theirpany''s value? Who did he order?" Maynard dragged him away from the others and made Edmond stay to hold Edrick.

    "An organization named Silphine." He answered.

    "Silphine?!" Maynard was shocked and angry, "He''s going to that extent?! I''ll kill him!"

    "If Old Man Manresa discovers this, this could spark a war between families!" Maynard muttered.

    "Why? What''s the Silphine Organization?" Matthias was curioused.

 Chapter 65 Manresa Family

    "Silphine Organization is an organization under the Italian Aragona Family, an archenemy of the old Manresa Family who was once involved with the Mafioso issues in Italy. The Manresas of course turned into a solid literati family after the Mafia Wars in that country."

    "Once Old Man Manresa discovers that the Aragona Family or anything under them has ns to assassinate you, another Mafia War might ur between them." Maynard wiped his forehead just thinking of the consequences.

    "You really need to enter the Manresa Manor. Everyone under the Aragona Family knows of its position against Manresa. Once someone of the family sees you entering or even bing involved with the Manresa, they reach the ears of the patriarch, they will immediately stop their advance. No one between Old Man Manresa and Patriarch Aragona will want an all out war to begin between them just because of an order from an outsider." Maynard said.

    When Matthias heard that, sweat trickled on his forehead and his eyes erged. Maynard noticed that and asked worriedly, "Why? What''s wrong?"

    "Uncle, I think you''ve got to hear this." Matthias gulped.

    He ordered Echidna to search for all the Silphine Organization''s missions beforehand. While listening to Maynard, he was looking at the files, referencing the knowledge of the datas and files that were found.

    He saw that there was an order to kill his father there. He was angry, yes. But Maynard didn''t notice that when he was exining.

    The problem was¡­

    Matthias took out his phone and transferred the datas that he found from the eye contacts to the phone and handed it to Maynard.

    "Where did you get these files?" At first, Maynard was shocked to see the Silphine Organization''s logo on the file, which means that this could be an assasination order from the organization.

    He then saw the order, "High-grade Lead directly nade for poisoning?" He looked at Matthias and asked with confusion, "What''s this for?"

    "Look at the date of order." Matthias said shakily. By now, Matthias was tearing up and his eyes were reddening from anger and his hands were crumpled into a fist.

    Maynard was baffled by Matthias'' state but still looked at the date. "March 21st of 2016?" Maynard was confused at first but was suddenly remembering something that he wouldn''t like to associate with.

    Unfortunately, Matthias beat him to it, "My mother died on March 24, 2016."

    "For a private ne, it would take a little more than a day for a flight from Italy to the Philippines to arrive."

    "My mother was said to die from stress but no one saw the autopsy file."

    "Old Man Manresa wouldn''t look at the autopsy as he''s too emotional and depressed at that time, that went on for two weeks." Maynard was shaking his head while thinking of the possibility.

    "Are you proposing.." Maynard slowly uttered.

    "Hello? Is this the Silphine Organization?" Matthias took his phone and yed the audio from before.

    Maynard listened intently and at the end, raged. "If I find out that Callisto has something to do with Aisha''s death, I''ll inform Old Man Manresa and do all that it takes to destroy him!"

    Matthias gave the phone once more to Maynard. An autopsy file was disyed on the screen. "This is the unedited and original autopsy file of my mother."

    Maynard read quickly and broke down. "Aisha. Why did I let you stay there?"

    Maynard muttered, "I''ll make them pay."

    "Don''t tell Grandpa yet. It''s his birthday on Saturday, we don''t want to upset him on his birthday." Matthias calmed him down. "We will get him soon."<sub> </sub>

    "Let''s go back to the Manresas. I''ll sleep there." Maynard said.

    "Sure." Matthias nodded. He said goodbye to Key, Jeremy, and Sana who''ll be sleeping in Matthias'' room. He informed both Jeremy and Sana to guard Key and Jeremy''s parents as they are very powerful.

    Matthias also called Key''s parents to inform them that he''s not going to go home with them. Stacy just wished him safety and let him go.

    Matthias went with Edrick and Edmond to Maynard''s car. Maynard also hurriedly entered his Range Rover car and drove towards the Manresa Manor.

    The Manor is located near Banaue. It is smallpared to other Manors, only sizing up to 300 acres ofnd. It was originally 500 but the 200 was given to farmers by Old Man Manresa for them to grow their crops.

    When they arrived, Matthias looked around. It was a simple mansion, not showy, but still has its elegance.

    They entered the house. Upon entering, they encountered an eight-year old kid.

    The kid looked at the twins and Maynard, "Uncle Rick and Mond! Grampy Maynard!" The kid looked at Matthias and gasped, "Uncle Matt!"

    The kid turned his face back and yelled, "Papa! Uncle Matt is here!"

    "What are you yelling for?" Later, a man with a kind of muscr body arrived with a woman. He saw Matthias and gasped, "''Lil Bro Matthias?"

    "Hello, Ol'' Bro Mark." Matthias smiled and greeted him.

    "Hey!" Mark rushed and hugged him. "Why have you visited? Is something a problem? You have no idea how worried we are when you were in aa!"

    "Sorry, y''all." Matthias chuckled half-heartedly.

    "Can I go see Grandpa?" Matthias asked. Mark nodded, "Definitely. Grandpa will be happy."

    Mark guided Matthias to a room far to the north of the house. There, an old cottage was built.

    Matthias was ck-jawed, "Does Grandpa still refuse to enter the house?"

    Mark chuckled, "You know his entric personality. Even before, he liked living as if it was the old days and sleeping below that old willow tree."

    Matthias nodded. He walked towards the cottage and knelt outside, "Greetings, Grandfather. Your Grandson Matthias humbly requests your presence."

    "Come in." An old but excited voice came from the inside. He stood up and opened the cottage door. Inside, an old man that still has the hints of his prime was seated behind the table. He was smiling dearly at Matthias. "Come here, Matthias."

    Matthias walked and kneeled to kowtow, "Greetings, Grandfather."

    "I have waited for you." Old Man Manresa smiled.

    "Oh? So this is the son of Xiao Aisha?" Suddenly, an old man spoke beside him. Matthias was surprised because the old man managed to hide his presence. If he wasn''t a god, he wouldn''t have known that there''s a person there.

 Chapter 66 Gift For Wen Jingguo And The Old Man

    "Greetings, Esteemed Master." Matthias straightened up and turned to face the old man and cupped his fist.

    "Oh? How can you say that I am an Esteemed Master?" The old man saidughingly but in fluent chinese.

    "Speak in English. My grandson wouldn''t be able to-" Old Man Manresa was going to reprimand the other old man when..

    "Only an Esteemed Master can hide his presence with his schrly aura." Matthias answered, but in fluent and harmonized Old Chinese.

    Old Man Manresa and the other old man gasped. The old man looked at Old Man Manresa with bafflement, "You didn''t tell me that your grandson is fluent in Archaic Chinese?"

    "I am also clueless!" Old Man Manresa shook his head. "When did you learn Chinese, Matthias?"

    "In mya." Matthias answered truthfully.

    "Wow. That''s a blessing in disguise, I guess?" The old manughed wryly.

    "This is Wen Jingguo, the old patriarch of the Wen Family in China. Say hello to your Grandpa Wen." Old Man Manresa introduced the old man to Matthias.

    "Greetings, Grandpa Wen. Jingguo having the meaning of a mighty ruler, your name says a lot about you. Leading the Wen Family to greatness, and making the family rise to the top echelons of China, you do have the traits of a mighty person." Matthias spoke Old Chinese fluently and poetically that the two old men can''t process anything.

    "Haha!" Suddenly, Old Man Manresaughed wholeheartedly, "My grandson is a genius! My Manresa Family is blessed!"

    "I am jealous, My friend." Wen Jingguo chuckled half-heartedly, "But congrattions!" He smiled.

    "I wanted to present this to Grandfather on his birthday, but since Grandpa Wen is here, I shall give this to you." Matthias said and he opened his bag.

    Wen Jingguo widened his eyes while Old Man Manresa gasped, "Why? You don''t have anything to give this old man on his birthday anymore?" He asked incredulously.

    "I shall also give something to grandfather in advance, I guess." Matthias chuckled. He then took his hand out with a long rectangle box.

    "Open it, Grandpa Wen. I know you''ll like it." Matthias smiled.

    Wen Jingguo immediately opened it and inside, an old and well maintained bamboo scroll was inside. Wen Jingguo was curious so he carefully opened it. When he read the contents that were written in Zhou script, he was dumbfounded.

    "This scroll¡­" Wen Jingguo stammered, "Is it a personal writing of Jiang Ziya?"

    "Yes, Grandpa Wen." Matthias nodded. Wen Jingguo broke down. He held the scroll as if it was a god, "This is a writing from one of the earliest strategists, loyal to Kings Wen and Wu. A treasure that China will be willing to get with anything in their power."

    "Thank you for this gift, Little Matthias." Wen Jingguo smiled and bowed slightly.

    Matthias smiled and epted the bow. He then looked at the upset Old Man Manresa, "What you gave to him is invaluable. What are you going to give to me? I wouldn''t ept anything below the value of that scroll." The old man pouted.

    Seeing that, Matthias chuckled but quickly returned to his serious face. He looked at Grandpa Wen with hesitance. Grandpa Manresa looked at his expression and said, "The Wen Family has been a stout ally of our family since the 16th century. You need not worry."

    Matthias breathed in, "Then, to prevent greed taking over anyone, I request for rules to be established secretly within the family."

    Seeing his solemn face, Grandpa Manresa was now curious, "Now, now. You could request whatever you want."

    "First," Matthias raised his index finger, "No one other than the two grandpas, the patriarchs, and the future heirs must know the existence of this gift."

    Grandpa Wen and Manresa nodded.<sub> </sub>

    "Second, protect the secret of this item securely." Matthias said and revealed a key.

    "This is it? It doesn''t even look old." Grandpa Manresa said, baffled.

    "Third, Nothing that surpasses the realm of this world muste out of that ce."

    "I request for the two of you to follow me." Matthias said and stood up. He went to the door and aligned the key to a non-existent keyhole.

    Suddenly, something baffling happened that shocked the two old men.

    A keyhole magically emerged from the door. Matthias keyed it and unlocked the door. Behind was a portal.

    "What in the heavens is this?" Grandpa Wen cried out.

    "An entrance to a realm of knowledge." Matthias said and entered the portal.

    Grandpa Wen and Manresa also nodded with determination and entered.

    Then, they appeared inside the Hall of Knowledge.

    Denos was behind the desk, writing something. He saw Matthias and bowed.

    "Wee, Grandpa Wen and Grandfather, to the Hall of Knowledge, epassing the Knowledge of all realms." Matthias raced his hands and weed them. He also waved his hand to dismiss Denos.

    "Amazing." Grandpa Manresa gasped.

    "The air is filled with the smell of papers and books." As a literati, Grandpa Wen was sensitive to the smells of books so he smelled it immediately. Grandpa Manresa was immersed in the surroundings so much that he forgot to breathe.

    "You could go and read all you like. If you''re lucky, you might see schrs from all different timelines." Matthias said and let them do what they want.

    The two old men nodded and explored the hall. Matthias went up and visited Bai Xia.

    "Are you doing okay here? Do you need a fresh breather?" Matthias asked her.

    "I''m doing fine, Father. The venttion here is great and the aires from God''s Land so it''s very rich. Thank you for all of these, Father." She smiled sweetly.

    "It is for you, Dear." Matthias smiled and caressed her hair. "I got to go. Watch Denos for me." He chuckled and left.

    "Will do." She nodded.

    He went to Old Man Manresa.

    "Grandfather, I forgot to tell you that you and Grandpa Wen only have three hours here." Matthias said, "Would you please cover for me once you''re outside? I need to stay here for a day, so I won''t be able to go out."

    Hearing that there''s a time limit, Grandpa Manresa panicked and just nodded at him. He went to a Patrol and asked where the literary arts are located and the Patrol teleported him there.

    Now that Matthias has an excuse, it is time to visit his domain.

 Chapter 67 A Space Shuttle With Surprise

    When he went outside, he appeared on the Creation Abode. He watched the small gxy in front of him with a smile.

    Here and there, there is chaos as the Omega Beasts fought against worlds.

    A Gctic Being gave birth to a baby Gctic Being and they spreaded out.

    As the Gctic Beings and other things were added to his Domain, his Mystic Points went from the old 378,237 to 392,103.

    He looked at the Betanian Gctic Federation''s state. Currently, they have already defeated the Sernon Gctic Federation, one of the Federations that rebelled.

    Now, they are fighting against the Siline Gctic Federation with the Arcana Alliance.

    With the agreement that was started between the Alliance and Betania, they started allying with each other, sharing technologies and magic between the two civilizations, the Alliance and Betania entered a new golden age of Magic Technology.

    The mages established institutions of mages in Betania''s territories while Betania, or Kings Group, contributed technology to the mages. Now, they are starting to destroy Siline in its core.

    Technologies like Magic Shuttles and Array Simtions emerged. Magic rifles and cannons also appeared all across the territories of the two civilizations.

    When they defeated the Siline, the remnants of the government scattered across the gxy, forming their own colonies.

    The Alliance also announced that they are integrating to the Federation, creating a huge Gctic territory, spanning over fifty worlds, only thirty of which is inhabitable.

    The World Tree also has borne fruit three times, adding a total of 200+ worlds filled with natural life, waiting for inhabitants to inhabit them.

    One of those worlds has given birth to an orcish dominant civilization. They are always at war, battling each other either for fun or for resources. It is a rtively big world, a world that is three times bigger than Earth. It has three huge continents but only one inhabits humans.

    The humans there started their own Kingdom called Saverina, resisting the attacks from the orcs, they slowly learned battlefield strategies and the desperation to survive made them discover metals and materials.

    In Alphan, another person has been approved by the Judges to ascend named Fang Yuan, the Cold. He swept his opponents and rose rightfully and created his own domain in God''s Land.

    Xuan, his dragon son, met a woman named Tang Ai and had two children together, a boy named Xuan Guangming and Xuan Luning.

    After teaching the two kids, he went to Alphan and cultivated to ascend.

    He ascended and turned into an Emperor Dragon with undefeatable majesty.

    Matthias descended secretly on Alphan and nted two more World Trees and instead of nurturing them with blood, he nurtured them using his Mystic Points.

    The trees grew but unlike the first tree, it doesn''t automatically give birth to worlds after growth.

    He waited and watched everything happen.

    When the next day arrived, the time for the opening of the space tunnel began.

    Because he spent some of his Mystic Points, only 43,000+ objects can be attracted.<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, Nuwa, who was watching the Catalyst, appeared and looked towards the space tunnel and said, "There''s something there."

    She pointed at a big asteroid hurtling towards his space. "That''s a space shuttle. From the looks of it, they migrated from a destroyed world." She said.

    "Space shuttle? Civilization?" Matthias was shocked, "I thought only celestial objects can be attracted and not where there are life in it?"

    "I don''t know either." She shook her head.

    "I''ll just let them stay. I''ll see whether they''re harmful or not." Matthias just let them be.

    The space shuttle activated and it flew towards a big. Matthias flew and secretly watched them.

    Their technology is very advanced. They also have a powerful mind power, having the ability to float things around. But, they weren''t human.

    They have orange skin, a teardrop-shaped head, their eyes are as ck as the void, and they have reptile feet and tails. They were wearing gold armor cloth and with what Matthias saw, they were very good fighters.

    Matthias thought, "If they have strong mind power, they couldmunicate telepathically, right?" He prepared his mental power and sent it to a being who looked like the Alpha. Compared to the 5-6 feet kind, the Alpha was a straight 8 feet tall, it has four eyes, with its two eyes having a smaller eye beside it. It also has a crown shaped horns on its head, and it also has three or four times stronger mental powerpared to its fellows''

    "What are your goals?" Matthias sent his thoughts to the Alpha.

    "Who are you!?" The Alpha was startled and looked around warily.

    "I mean no harm. If you just want to migrate to a world then I will let you. But if you want to cause problems in my domain, then you will have to go against the higher beings of this ce." Matthias sent.

    The Alpha''s wariness toned down but it was still wary, "Are you the higher Being of this gxy?"

    "Oh? You know about higher beings?" He smiled.

    "We were kicked out from our homnd when we offended a higher being. We just harvested something floating near us then the higher being went mad." The Alpha sent.

    "Then, I shall inform you of the do''s and don''ts in here. I am very weing so you are free to live."

    "What is your name and the name of your race?" Matthias asked.

    "I am Zervontes, ruler of the Zeld Race. We are a harvesting race and we are a race of peace."

    "It is true, Master." Nuwa said, "The Zelds are an old race that was created by an old creator far away from us. They are very wise and wouldn''t easily go to war if they didn''t need to. But if they''re abused, they could annihte worlds with their power."

    "Then, wee to my domain." Matthias sent and cut off the mental connection.

    Suddenly, a tug came from his mental sea. Nuwa sensed it and urgently said, "Let the Abode out, Master!"

 Chapter 68 Asileius

    Matthias took out the Creation Abode inside his mind and it expanded. The altar was vibrating, and the insides of the vase were churning. The blood floated and circled around it, raising it up.

    Matthias looked on expectantly. After three minutes of waiting, the vase broke, which made Matthias shocked.

    "Did it fail?!" He asked worriedly. "No." Nuwa replied, "It''s starting."

    After the vase broke, a portal expanded from the inside. It looked starry, as if behind that portal was an impossibly wide gxy.

    Then, a silver being came out from the portal. It was wearing a gxy robe and his feet floated as if it disdainednding down. It has a golden crown shaped like a V, two golden bracelets in each hand, a V shaped golden cor extending down to its lower chest, and three golden rings filled with starry sights behind him.

    Its closed eyes opened. Inside was a golden vertical line as pupils and its sclera was ck.

    He slowly turned his head towards Matthias, "Greetings, Master."

    While Matthias was looking at the being unfazed, Nuwa was breaking down.

    "A Divine Rank Cosmoean!" She stammered. Her shoulders were dropping as if enduring a powerful pressure. She vanished and went to Matthias'' Mental Sea.

    "What is it?" Matthias asked.

    "A Cosmoean, a terrifying Transcendent! Why is it summoned here using a Catalyst? It''s impossible!" She broke down.

    "What are Cosmoeans, Nuwa?" Matthias asked once again.

    "Cosmoeans are one of the creatures above the hierarchy chain of Transcendents. They are the rulers of Space, Order, and Chaos! If not for the restrictions in them and their indifference to creation, they would definitely be a creator themselves! A Divine Rank Transcendent is at least an infant descendant of their royals!" Nuwa exined, fidgeting. "Once the Cosmoeans discovered that you have a descendant of them, they will ravage this domain!"

    "How rude, young Kreaton. I am no infant. I am Asileius, an Elder of the Royal Cosmoeans. They know I''m here because I am the one who requested to be out. And Master seems a very decent one and could be developed to be a Master Creator."

    "Ah!!" Nuwa cried, "It already has a name! It is near a Supreme Being''s level! I apologise for my presumptuousness to exist before you!"

    "You do not need to do that. I am Master''s servant. You are his right hand. In terms of hierarchy, you are my senior." He said.

    "I do not dare.." She kowtowed.

    "Then I''ll just be a little higher than you. Is that okay?" He asked.

    "Absolutely, Elder!" She nodded like a chicken pecking feeds.

    "Wow. I haven''t seen Nuwa scared that much." Matthias gasped.

    "Our race''s prestige is known throughout all gxies. We are a very powerful race that no one would want to offend." He shook his head resignedly.

    "Then why are you willing to be my servant?" Matthias asked.

    "Just because I want to." Asileiusughed.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay. Do whatever you like." Matthias said. Asileius nodded and flew. He went to an empty space and raised his hand and did a circr motion. Then, a world was created.

    Matthias looked at it with a gaping mouth. "That''s why Nuwa said that they can be creators themselves.

    He then flew and created asteroids and worlds all around the ce.

    He then visited his Divine Kingdom. The Faith there is so rich that it is veryfortable for him. He raised the ranks of seven Archangels to Seraphims, making the Twelve Seats inside the Hall upied.

    One of the people that he promoted was a Buddhist Monk named Qin Wentian that died pure. He easily let go of the hate and epted what destiny has in store for him. Matthias found that very honorable so he made the monk a Buddhist-type Seraph.

    Different from the other Seraphim that have divine me as their wings, Buddhist Seraphim have no wings. Instead, Wentian floats on golden clouds filled with Buddhistic Aura.

    He held his beads in his right hand with a book on the left. He was always smiling, making Pope Alumen and him get along together.

    There was also Sylphos, an elf that roamed all worlds, spreading Knowledge and Wisdom about the Divine God. His wings were green and made with branches and leaves from the World Tree that grows in Alphan. He gained the title of "The Seraph of Wisdom''''.

    The others were normal Seraphim.

    Pope Alumen evolved and regained his 40 years old look. He established his faith in two worlds sessfully. He became more holy and divine, earning the title of "Head of the Seraphim".

    Now, the Twelve Seats were granted titles and true seats and hierarchy.

    Alumen the "Head of the Seraphim", Asher and Ansariel the "Twin Emperors", Allia and Anariel the "Twin Empress, Qin Wentian the "Buddhist Seraph", Sylphos the "Seraph of Wisdom", Sariel the "Seraph of Purity", Tao Guangming the "Seraph of Paths", Ashen Heim the "Seraph of Kings", Sidarin the "Seraph of Magic", and Paris Baid the "Seraph of Mortality".

    Respectively, they acquired the Seats of Ruling, Emperors, Empresses, Bodhi, Wisdom, Purity, Paths, Kings, Magic, and Mortality.

    Above the Twelve Seats is the highest and biggest throne, The Supreme Seat of Creation.

    Below the Twelve Seats are the Twenty-four Seats of Domination. Below them are the 100 Guardians representing the 100 districts inside the Divine Kingdom.

    Together, they formed the Supreme Divine Senate. Although equality is the goal of the Divine Kingdom, like how even a free state works, there will always be a hierarchy in ruling.

    If the Supreme Seat is empty, the decisions will fall to the Twelve Seats.

    Matthias then opened a connection between all of the worlds to the Divine Kingdom and Endless Hell.

    Demons and Angels are entrusted with giving the summoning rituals for both races to the mortals of worlds.

    He wanted to experiment something he thought of so he entered Endless Hell and turned into his Demon Prince Form. He then entered The Mysterious Abyss.

    He then flew extremely fast towards the south of the Center Abyss.

 Chapter 69 Freezing An Entire World, New Creation

    There,pared to the perimeters, as near as he gets to the center, the darker the surroundings would be and the denser the Demon Energy on the surroundings.

    A lot of Demons noticed his presence and didn''t stop him. A Demon Prince has the power to dominate an area inside the chaotic abyss so they are known to be extremely powerful. Only a stupid muscle-headed demon will stop him and there''s no demon like that that is near the Center.

    He arrived at a huge archway portal that is as tall as the Statue of Liberty. There were a lot of Demons around. They noticed him arriving so they made a path for him.

    He walked calmly and entered the portal. When he arrived, there were seven hundred ck cloaked men kneeling towards him. The old man who summoned him stammered, "A powerful deity-rank demon.."

    "Destroy Al''sahora for us, Lord Demon!" He shouted.

    "Destroy Al''sahora for us!" They shouted.

    Having traversed worlds before, he knew the drill. He swept his mental power throughout thend to acquire information. This ability was unique to his Demon Form, the ability to ess a world''s history with the sweep of his mental power.

    He now knows where he is. He was in a world of Sparad, a world of swords and magic, a world that is highly associated with Gods and Demons.

    The one who summoned him was the Cult of Mefida, an evil cult that sought to destroy order.

    Al''sahora is the biggest empire in this world, serving as the bastion of righteousness throughout all thends. It leads millions of pdins to suppress evil cults.

    The Cult of Mefida wants Al''sahora to fall, erasing the resistance from the righteous.

    "The price will be big, you know?" Matthias smiled cruelly.

    "We know." The old man replied. "We offer upon you the purest of souls and all of their lifelines, and a remnant soul of a High Angel!"

    After saying that, ck clothed people dragged seventy people violently towards him. They also presented a sealed jar to him.

    "Very well." He nodded with satisfaction.

    If his old self sees this, he would scorn him. He would then pray for the movie gods to send a powerful angel to counter him. But it is logical for his past self to do so.

    He was going to ughter at least half a million innocents. With all that, it is incredibly cruel.

    But he has changed. He has already done things crueler than this. And he has a higher viewpoint than mortals. His power was the highest and his view towards the mortals when he is a god are mere ants. What do humans usually do to ants? Kill.

    He floated and flew towards the airspace of Al''sahora. It was a grand empire. It''s white crystalline walls protected its internal structure.

    But does Matthias care? It was his summoner''s order to destroy this. And a summon needs to obey.

    He raised his hand and brought it down. An impossibly powerful pressure descended on the empire. The people didn''t even have the chance to talk and they were killed. Rivers of blood filled thends of Al''sahora. It''s crystalline walls crumbled and became ruins.

    On his palms, a ck hole sucked all of the souls of the residents. The blood flowed upwards towards him and his body sucked all of it.

    His Demon power was then strengthened by the blood. His kills are estimated to be a billion people. He then proceeded to suck the souls of the pure sacrifices and the remnant soul of an angel and tried to convert it all to Mystic Points.<sub> </sub>

    To his delight, his Mystic points rose by 20,000, surpassing the 400,000 mark.

    "My job here is done." He sent his thoughts to the summoner. The cult rejoiced and praised him.

    Matthias flew to the outside of the world. There, it was aplete gxy. He smiled and flew to a huge star. He then raised his hand to absorb the energy of the star.

    After five minutes, the star disappeared. The worlds around it froze.

    He looked at his Mystic Points and he smiled. His 410,000+ points reached 450,500 points.

    He felt a little pity so he ignited a small sun, enough to lower the temperature. When the timees, maybe they will wake up again once they defrost.

    He then went to other ces in the universe and absorbed stars.

    After a couple of hours, he absorbed more than 70 stars until his points rose to 1,000,000.

    He felt his strength rose significantly. The Mystic Points strengthened his power greatly. He then returned to his summon world and entered the rift to the Abyss and returned to his domain.

    After returning, he met Nuwa who was ck-jawed when she sensed her Master''s Mystic Points.

    He then flew and raised his hand. He went to create another independent space, or more like a realm.

    He created it so that it can expand if it needs to. He created it to have 5,000 light years of area. He created a continent that is 2,500 light years in size, and encircled it with an extremely deep ocean.

    He made the energy here so dense and strong that it is nearing God''s Qi''s quality.

    He then imported beasts from Alphan, nts from Cane, and normal animals inside the realm.

    When the normal animals entered that realm, they mutated and turned into very powerful creatures.

    Some dogs turned into Elemental Dogs, a whale turned into a Behemoth, and a snake turned into a Demon Serpent.

    He also created light and dark spirits and spawned them in bulk in two areas respectively.

    The light spirits established a Spirit Kingdom, uniting everyone under the Sylphine Spirit Kingdom.

    The dark spirits empowered the surrounding creatures and nature, setting the base for their Dark Xyton Empire. They Darkened mutated horses and conquered thends.

    The energy inside mutated all of the creatures inside. He then set aw that they could be tamed with the right procedures.

    He first connected a mortal world to the Spirit Realm.

 Chapter 70 Barbaros

    In the world of Barbaros, a world that is in a state of war. In a battlefront, a huge tear broke out from the sky, releasing the mutating energy towards all the creatures below. Deers became gigantic, nts grew humongous, and animals turned into mutant beasts. Cities were ravaged and the world entered a state of emergency.

    The war stopped abruptly and the countries united against the beast hordes.

    The cities that survived the first wave became bastions of humanity.

    The second month of the cmity, the people discovered that they mutated and gained the chance to have the ability to tame the beasts at the age of 18, creating a new era of Awakening and Beast Taming.

    Matthias entered Barbaros and entered the body of a pregnant woman. He then integrated with the fetus, strengthening it and making it a clone of his.

    When he was born, he heard all of the information that he needed.

    He was named Alexander. He was the second kid of the family. His mother''s name was Alyssa and his father''s name was Miguel.

    They were a well-off family that survived the cmity. His father has tamed a demon hound and is currently serving as a small toon leader in the army of Enos.

    This time, he wants to be an MC in the world.

    Years passed. He was entering his 18th age where he would awaken.

    "Are you ready to contract your beast, Alexander?" Mother Alyssa asked him. He nodded as an answer.

    "Go for it, son!" His father Miguel shouted fervently.

    "I will!" Matthias smiled and waved goodbye.

    Outside the house, he was greeted by a teenage boy, smiling at him. "Alexander, hurry up!"

    "Okay!" Matthias nodded and rushed together with the teen. They ran extremely fast. This was a new ability that was added to humans when the cataclysm happened. Humans evolved to keep up with the changes.

    A whileter they arrived at school. A lot of kids were gathered. Some were excited and some were nervous. It was their time to be tested if they can be Awakened and it will be the time when they will be evaluated and be sent to catch their pets.

    Another teen ran towards them, "Sup, Alexander and James. So, what do you think you''ll get?"

    "I want to have an A ss talent so I can be a professional beast tamer!" James said fervently.

    "I''m okay with a B ss talent, that way I can join the military ranks." Matthias said nonchntly. He could control his talent and he will get the S ss one. He''s just going with the MC route of not expecting too much butter on getting extremely powerful that not even countries could stop him.

    "Aish." James looked at him with a joking disdain.

    "You know how Alex is, James. He''s extremely intelligent but it''s as if he has no dream whatsoever." The other teenughed.

    Suddenly, a huge blue bird descended and perched on the roof of the school. The man on the back of the bird jumped from a 15 meter height andnded safely on the stage below. The man was wearing a blue military suit with a cape on its back. He was exerting dominance over the students below.<sub> </sub>

    "I am Commander Lukas Graven, Leader of the Fifth Battalion. I am here to supervise your Awakening and look for promising candidates." He said loudly.

    "Lukas Graven? Isn''t he the Commander-in-Chief of the country''s Southern Frontline? I heard he defended Marun Bastion seven times and won all of them with his pet Ice Roc!" One of the students gasped.

    "As how it usually develops, the MC will meet someone of high status and in the future that man will idolize him. It''s fortunate that I read a lot of novels." Matthias thought andughed secretly.

    "Now line up, students! Let''s see if you can Awaken!" One of the teachers shouted.

    The first student ascended to the stage and tried calling out his Awakening, but to no avail. He sighed and walked away.

    One by one, students tried to summon their Awakening but they failed. They can''t be med as it is just more than 18 years since the cmity happened, and the right way if Awakening hasn''t been discovered yet.

    Suddenly..

    "She awakened!" One of the students shouted. Above the stage, a girl was floating and powers flowed onto her.

    She felt very light and fast. And she felt that she''s empty. "I have awakened.." She said.

    "What a crude way to awaken." Matthias shook his head.

    "Let us see your potential." Lukas walked to her and touched her pulse to feel the energy.

    "A grade potential? Very good!" Lukas nodded. The girl was happy and she was recruited as a trainee.

    It was Matthias'' turn now. He walked up to the stage and stood in the middle. He closed his eyes to feel the surroundings.

    Only the Awakened feel this but, around the world, the Spirit Realm Qi has already pervaded the world.

    By imagining absorbing those qi, he slowly floated. "Another Awakened. This will boost Country Cipha''s strength and defense." Lukas nodded with satisfaction.

    Matthias then merged some of his mental energy to the qi and something amazing happened.

    Suddenly, a bright light came from the sky. A visible blue strand of energy slithered its way to Matthias'' head.

    As soon as the strand entered his mind, he discovered that he was in the Spirit Realm. Being the creator, he knows the real procedures on how to be a proper and professional beast tamer.

    By collecting Spirit Realm Qi and sending a sliver of mental energy, it creates a connection with the soul and the realm. Now his goal was to find the proper beast to establish a contract with.

    He then looked around. There were beasts with blue light surrounding it and beasts with dark smog enveloping it.

    These were the Light Beasts that allied with the Sylphine Spirit Kingdom and the Dark Beasts that were under the Dark Xyton Empire.

 Chapter 71 Spirit Realm

    There were also beasts that had nothing enveloping it, just its pure form. They were the free beasts, beasts that didn''t join any Spirit Faction. They were either strong on their own, part of a big Beast n that is already strong enough to defend itself, or a weak beast who didn''t have any qualifications to join a faction.

    This was what Matthias wanted. For factions to rise between beast tamers. He created a war between Spirit Factions to contend for worlds.

    Newly awakened beast tamers can only tame the unaffiliated mutated beasts if they go on the normal route, but if they chose to join a faction, they will have the chance to contract stronger beasts on the condition that they join that faction.

    The two factions'' goal is simple; to destroy the other faction.

    The Sylphine Kingdom sought to protect the rights of beasts and spirits with its free will and to strengthen Beast Tamers using purification, which is slow.

    The Xyton Empire on the other hand, goes on a more vicious route, wanting only to conquer and be stronger by putting curses to strengthen beasts but making them loyal to the Empire. The Beast Tamers that chose to join them will be strengthened significantly but their attitude will slowly be corrupted by the thirst for battle and conquering, making them barbaric.

    Starting off, he of course chose to join The Light Faction. Because the Spirit Realm has its own rules, even if he''s the god who created them, he needs to abide by the rules. He wouldn''t be able to lord over the Light Faction just because he''s a god. He needs to rise up the ranks.

    So, knowing what to do, he first needed to do something to be epted by the Sylphine Kingdom.

    He first tamed a Low-ss mixed Griffin Beast. Mixed Griffin Beasts are beasts that depend on their other bloodline for their strength in the Spirit Realm. A Low-ss mixed Griffin Beast is a bottom-tier beast.

    He sent his mental energy to the griffin''s forehead, slowly enveloping it and establishing a connection. He then cut his finger, letting blood flow out. As a sign of epting him, the griffin went near him and lowered its head, wanting him to drop the blood on its forehead.

    Matthias did so, and the blood was miraculously absorbed. He instantly felt a close connection between the two of them.

    He ventured thend and fought beasts with it and fed it herbs to strengthen it. Dayster, his griffin that he named Typhoon reached Peak-low rank Mixed Griffin Beast.

    He then purified the bloodline of the Griffin. There is a reason why he chose Typhoon as his pet; it''s a descendant of one of the 10 dragons, The Lustful Wang.

    Although Wang is lustful, he is still a pure dragon and has a strength just below seven of the dragons.

    By using a herb called Dragon Blood Grass and his power, he purified Typhoon''s bloodline, creating a Draconic Griffin, an advanced beast.

    Advanced Beasts are evolved beasts that turned stronger and morepatible with the tamer.

    The Griffin changed a lot. Typhoon''s feathers turned into long dragon scales, its talons became like that of western dragons, and its size doubled that of Matthias''.

    It''s crown rose and became a magnificent white sharp scale, and its wingspan grew to 20 feet.

    Matthias smiled and hopped onto Typhoon. They then flew towards The Xyton Empire Territory.<sub> </sub>

    He saw a tall dark figure of a knight riding his horse while holding a Light Spirit in a cage. He, with his hundred soldiers, were dragging the cage to the territory to corrupt it.

    To join a Faction, one must achieve a deed that can make them want you to join. One of those is to kill a Spirit of the Opposing Faction.

    Matthiasnded with his Griffin. Establishing his contact with the Griffin, the griffin then became intangible and merged with Matthias. When the merge finished, a Matthias cloaked in Griffin-like armor while wearing a crown helmet emerged. His hands transformed and became that of talons with extreme sharpness.

    It was one of the advanced beast abilities; Merge. It lets the pet merge with the tamer, making them be one with each other, sharing thoughts and feelings and experiences.

    The Dark Knight looked at them and yelled, "Siphiro angke!" (Seize them!)

    Soldiers and beasts under the Dark Knight charged to attack him.

    Matthias took his stance and rushed forward. He first made a side-step and shed at the first dark spirit, then he pounced towards the next and jumped to kick it. Using the spirit''s body''s leverage, he jumped high and unleashed a skill.

    On his back, huge wings grew with sharp scales. He raised it high and the scales detached andunched towards the surrounding areas, killing a lot of the soldiers.

    The three spirits who survivedunched an attack on him in mid-air by gathering dark energy and sting it to him.

    Matthias snorted coldly. The scales floated and surrounded him, making a shield in front of him for protection. When the dark energy dispersed, the scales flew and punctured the dark spirits.

    He couldn''t return it to his back anymore as it is contaminated with Dark Energy. Hended and retracted the wings on his back.

    "You''ll regret this!!" The Dark Knight yelled and opened its hand. A four-meter ck sword appeared on its hand.

    Seeing that, Matthias brandished his scales and talons, prepared for battle.

    "Ha!" The spirit dragged the sword and shed it at him. Matthias rolled to the side and rose abruptly to counterattack by stabbing the spirit on its sides using his talons.

    The spirit snorted and jumped back, evading the talon narrowly. Suddenly, it froze.

    Looking below, its chest was punctured by a long set of scales that is formed like a sword.

    Matthias, by rolling to the side and pouncing on the enemy, secretly gathered the contaminated scales and formed a sword with it using his mental energy.

    "Sin Ishhai Teledro Sisodin." ( A God never regrets.) Matthias coldly said in Spirit Language. The dark knight died with fear creeping up to it by hearing those words.

 Chapter 72 Martial King Level Awakening

    Matthias withdrew the sword from the spirit''s body and sealed its body using a stone that was randomly found somewhere.

    At the side, the Light Spirit captive looked at him with gratitude, "Thank you, brave soul." It said thanks using humannguage.

    "It is my pleasure." Matthias replied. He invited the spirit toe with him to Sitherio, the Capital of the Sylphine Kingdom. The spirit nodded. Matthias unfused Typhoon from him and rode him to the west, where the Spirit Kingdom is.

    When they arrived, he was greeted warmly when they heard of his deeds of defeating a Dark Commander of the Empire.

    He was called to the council with the presence of the ruler of the Kingdom.

    In the Throne Hall..

    On the side were seats with elf-like creatures but they exude light like the angelic elves in his domain. They each wore a white floral crown; they were the Sylphine Council.

    In front was a seat that is situated higher than the ground. It exudes a refreshing and calming aura. In it was a majestic female spirit wearing a tall tiara on her head. She was sitting elegantly in her seat and looking at him with gentleness.

    "Greetings, Tamer. I am Faranei, the Spirit Queen of Sylphine Kingdom. I extend my appreciation for the whole Kingdom for saving Prince Manus. What is it that you want?" She asked.

    Matthias has achieved his goal, "I want nothing but to join the Order of Light." He answered.

    p "Do you want to join our Kingdom in protecting the rights of all races?" She asked.</anda>

    "I do, Her Majesty The Spirit Queen." Matthias nodded and knelt like how a knight kneels when receiving the oath.

    A White Knight stood up toplete the oath when..

    The Spirit Queen stood up, baffling everyone. It is in their oath that the Spirit Queen should not receive the Tamers and personallyplete the oath. It is the job of the Knights and Council to do so.

    Faranei stood in front of him and said, "I sense great good andfort in you. You are born to be magnificent and all will surely bow before you. I hereby grant you the special title of Knight of Barbaros and grant you my support."

    Gasp.. the surroundings went silent. Then, the Council and the Knights bowed towards them and said, "Greetings, Knight of Barbaros!"

    Matthias smiled. Being conferred a Knight is very promising and excellent. But being conferred as the Knight of his homeworld means that he will be the representative and spokesperson of the Order of Light on the world of Barbaros. That means he gets extra authority.

    "I thank you, Her Majesty, for granting me this title." He bowed and cupped his fist on his chest.

    The Queen smiled. She raised her hand and bestowed upon him the power of Light. The light also descended on Typhoon, strengthening all of their stats.

    Matthias smiled and bowed. "Can I go back to my world now?"

    "As you wish." The Queen smiled and waved her hand. Typhoon''s form integrated to Matthias'' soul and was transported alongside him to Barbaros.

    In Barbaros, the school was currently surrounded by officers and soldiers of the country. The light was long gone but the officers are still guarding the premises.

    Matthias'' physical body was seated cross-legged on the tform, seemingly asleep.

    Suddenly..

    The bright light shone once more. This time, a huge pressure descended and carved an array on the tform.<sub> </sub>

    Matthias'' eyes flew wide open and he stood up with a powerful aura.

    "This.." Commander Lukas stammered, "His power is on the Martial King Rank."

    When human evolution and mutation was discovered, the governments of the world had agreed on the power ranks of the Awakened. They are namely Tamer Apprentice, Tamer Soldier, Tamer Knight, Tamer King, Tamer Emperor, and the highest known Tamer Ancestor. They are also called Martial Apprentice, Soldier, Knight, King, Emperor, and Ancestor if they are also individually powerful.

    Being a Martial King on his first Awakening, it''s unheard of.

    "Once he contracts a Beast, he will be extremely powerful." Lukas wasn''t even doneplimenting when..

    Beside Matthias, a rift appeared out of nowhere and a huge griffin came out. The rift was immediately closed.

    "No!!" Commander Lukas grimaced. A talent was going to be gone like that?

    Suddenly, the huge griffin nudged Matthias. Matthias patted it and the griffin cawed in delight.

    Everyone had their mouths wide open.

    Commander Lukas rushed to him and asked, "What is this, Mr. Alexander?" Lukas is a Martial Knight Expert. But in front of a Martial King, he is definitely nothing.

    "This is my partner, Typhoon. A Light Draconic Griffin." He replied. The griffin was lighter than before, with its scales brighter than before.

    "Where did you get him from? We have no mutated creatures like that in the four continents of Barbaros." He inquired.

    "Beyond the space rift." Matthias answered. Then, Lukas gasped, "Beyond?! How?!"

    Matthias exined everything. "By absorbing the Rift Energy and sending our mental energy or thoughts and consciousness to the energy, the rift summons our soul to the Spirit Realm, the world beyond the Rift. It is a world filled with beasts and is dominated by Two Spirit Factions of the Light and Dark."

    Matthias taught them how to do so and how to return to the body after.

    Lukas gasped with surprise and thenughed with pleasure, "This will strengthen our ranks a lot! Thank you for the information, Sir Alexander! I shall report this to the higher ups!"

    Lukas took out his pager and contacted his superior.

    Lukas gave Matthias his number and vice versa.

    Matthias'' friends walked to him, asking what happened and if he was okay. Matthias smiled and nodded. He looked at his friends and formted a n in his head.

    When he got home, he was weed merrily by his parents with his older brother Cytus who is a Tamer Knight. They had a feast and told stories.

    The next day, his phone rang. He picked it up and a deep voice came from the other side, "Is this Mr. Alexander?"

    "Yes." He answered.

    "I am General Smith of the Tamer Division. We want to discuss things with you in our head office." The man said.

    "I''ll be there in two minutes." He then ended the call, got outside and summoned Typhoon and flew towards the Tamer Division.

 Chapter 73 Phoenix

    In less than two minutes, he arrived. He was weed by a tall man with a muscr build. "Greetings, Martial King Alexander. I am General Smith."

    Matthias nodded and shook his hand. They proceeded to a secret room.

    "I want you to hand over all of the information voluntarily." General Smith demanded.

    "Of course. It is my goal to do so." Matthias nodded and told everything.

    "If that''s the case, we''ll need to add another level of practitioners, the Spirit Level." Smith said solemnly.

    Matthias nodded. He then stood up and took his leave.

    "Wait." Smith shouted. "Why?" Matthias looked back at him. "We are conferring you the General Rank in the military. It is a Martial King''s right." He handed a badge to Matthias and replied.

    "Thank you." Matthias nodded and left.

    After that, Matthias started his legend on the world of Barbaros.

    After being conferred as General of Enos, he established his army to expand the reaches of the country. He trained five hundred and two people, including James and Fatty, Matthias'' other friend.

    By guiding them in the Spirit Realm and conferring them the Light of the Sylphine Kingdom, they became powerhouses in their own right, forming the Order of Alexandos.

    The Order conquered areas after areas that were once dominated by beasts, expanding the country of Enos.

    In the country, Matthias'' name as Alexander also possessed a high authority within.

    Matthias, with the approval of the government, renamed the Country of Enos into Sylphine Spirit Republic of Enos, directly cing the stance of their country to side with the Sylphine Kingdom.

    Institutes and Academies of Beast Taming were established all across the Republic, promoting Beast Taming to go against Darkness.

    The Order of Alexandos also ascended often tobat the Dark Xyton Empire.

    The Xyton Empire was at a huge disadvantage, being attacked by Beast Tamers and Subjects of Light.

    Then, Something happened that bnced the tide.

    The City of Midos under the country of Sunta who also favored the Light on the other side of the world, dered independence and established the The ck Republic of Midos, establishing a state that sides with The Order of Darkness.

    With the immense number of gangsters and criminals gathering in Midos, they easily defeated Sunta and established full sovereignty over thends.

    Kaidu, the Minister Representative of Xyton, established a connection from the Spirit Realm and Barbaros, and released the Corrupted beasts of the Spirit Realm, with the goal of assaulting all of the people under the Order of Light.

    Xyton also sent a Dark Commanding Knight with a hundred Riders of Darkness to fully dominate the west.

    Tension also surrounded the world with traitors of the Order of Light appearing and assasinating key officials of the Light Republics.

    The Kingdom issued bounties for those traitors, ordering the affiliated Beast Tamers to hunt them down.

    But with the chaos surrounding Barbaros, the people already have their own problem.

    Sensing the urgency, Matthias and the Order of Alexandos summoned a Commanding Officer of the Sylphine Kingdom to protect thend.

    The Order of Alexandos directly assaulted the territories of Darkness on Barbaros. A total warmenced between two opposing factions.<sub> </sub>

    The Minister of Xyton, Kaidu, led his army of one thousand Tamers to defeat the Order of Alexandos.

    Kaidu''s Beast, the Dark Tri-Head Mastiff, fought directly against Matthias'' Light Draconic Griffin.

    With a Pyrrhic victory, Kaidu''s army defeated Matthias'', with Matthias ordering the Order''s retreat.

    Because of this battle, a truce formed between the two parties, with Kaidu recuperating while Matthias doing something unimaginable to the current tamers; Double Taming.

    The Beast Tamers once concluded that to tame a beast and manage it to stay loyal to its master, one needs to focus his/her mental energy towards the tamed beast.

    Matthias doing something like Double Taming was seen as reckless by the people. But Matthias, being the Alexander that opened the world to something that was thought of as impossible, ced their trust on him reluctantly.

    This time, Matthias was targeting a beast of a higher level. Over the years of his stay, he reached the Spirit Emperor Rank inside the Spirit Realm.

    Now, with his power, his energy over the beasts of this realm could be said to be high enough.

    He targeted the beasts of a n of fiery birds to tame. It shall be his temporary Secondary Tamed Beast.

    Perched on a tree inside a huge forest, the fiery bird cawed. Matthias arrived at the ce; The Territory of The Phoenix n.

    "I request the Patriarch of The Phoenixes toe forth!" He shouted.

    Inside the forest, a loud caw sounded. A huge 9 meter Phoenix with a wingspan of 20 meters flew towards him with 10 other phoenixes that are just slightly smaller than the first.

    "What brings you here, Tamer?" The huge phoenix asked telepathically.

    "I came upon you to request someone to be my tamed beast, Patriarch." Matthias answered.

    "Hmm.. Why do you want us specifically?" The Phoenix asked.

    "I want to tap upon the secret of the Phoenix Bloodline and strengthen someone of your lineage." Matthias answered.

    "Well.." The patriarch went silent. "Because of your politeness and bnce in your soul, I shall hand you my younger son"

    A small phoenix went to him, about asrge as four of his hands. The Phoenix bowed clumsily and greeted him, "Greetings, Master. Please take care of me."

    "I will, young one." Matthias smiled. He faced the Phoenixes and bowed, "Thank you, Patriarch. I bless your n prosperity and happiness."

    The Phoenix Patriarch nodded slightly and flew back to the forest.

    Now, Matthias tamed the Phoenix using the usual technique and trained him.

    70 yearster, another assault from the ck Republic began with Kaidu and an all new army of 2,000 men and allies numbering to 3,000.

    This time, the Order was ready. They recruited 1,500 talented and carefully selected individuals under their wing and trained them discreetly for those two years. They also allied with the other Light Republics, managing to recruit 4,000 tamers.

    With Matthias'' aid and his new pet''s, the war turned to their favor and they defeated the ck Republics with andslide.

    The ck Republic was vanquished and their remnants scattered all across the world.

    Matthias felt that he had already done a good job so he created a duplicate soul of his to inhabit the body of Alexander. He then left Barbaros with Typhoon and the Phoenix.

 Chapter 74 Chaos In Betania And Its Surrounding Territories

    All of these events on Barbaros spanned 400 years. Matthias thought it was already enough time and left the world.

    Matthias thought of something before. He went to the Divine Kingdom and went to Xue who ascended to be a Divine Dragon.

    He quickened the time for the Phoenix, turning him into a Huge Divine Phoenix bathed from the dense faith inside the Kingdom.

    He ordered The Divine Phoenix and Xue to breed together. Different from the other beasts, The two just needed their cells to merge together and send their auras and energy to the mixed cells to germinate it.

    After doing so, the cells turned into an amber that is 50 centimetersrge.

    Matthias retrieved the amber cells and went to Earth, to Jeremy.

    "What''s this?" Jeremy asked as he looked at the huge amber on his hand.

    "A pet for you. It is also to protect the others." Matthias replied.

    "This feels something even more powerful than the Chaos Beast that we faced on that Earth. Wouldn''t this cause a huge problem?" He wondered.

    "Nah. I just need you to smear the whole amber with your blood and I''ll take care of it. It will be customized to be loyal to you and be normal here on Earth." Matthias chuckled and replied.

    Jeremy nodded and did his thing. He ced down the amber and proceeded to cut his finger. He then smeared the blood all around it.

    Mystically, the amber absorbed the blood and it glowed bright orange, as if some me inside was ignited.

    "Okay, my job here is done and I''ll go back to my domain. I''ll see you next time." Matthias said and vanished, leaving Jeremy shaking his head.

    Matthias returned to the Divine Kingdom and created a chamber where the divine energy will be so condensed.

    He then ced the amber down and gathered all of the energy around the amber to fertilize the egg. He also sent his power to strengthen the egg.

    He then harvested spirit and Immortal nts in the world of Cane and ced them around the amber so that once the egg hatched, the infant could eat.

    He then left the chamber and sped up the time inside by 150 years per second.

    He then connected the Spirit Realm to other worlds and made it so it would automatically open rifts in several worlds every five years.

    He then went to the Creation Abode to watch over his creation. He looked at the Area of Betania and found that it was currently in chaos.

    He looked at Nuwa to tell him what happened. Nuwa talked a lot and soon, Matthias understood what happened and gaped his mouth. "Isn''t this kind of simr to Order 66 but the clones turned into mages?"

    When the Arcana Alliance merged with the Betanian Federation, the current president established the Gctic Republic, announcing its leadership and sovereignty over their worlds and colonies.

    Over the course of 400 years, The Republic advanced incredibly quick.

    They expanded their reach and colonized worlds, inhabited or uninhabited.

    They integrated to their ranks the aboriginals of the colonized worlds, and protected their rights.<sub> </sub>

    With this, The Republic''s political influence rose quickly.

    After 400 years, the Republic''s influence and colonization spanned over 102 different worlds. They also controlled a pot of resource belts in space, furthering the development of their technology.

    Their technology has already created artificial stars, huge shuttle colonies, powerful weapons, and huge migration shuttles that are as long as Saturn.

    In their second century, they also made contact with the Zelds, introducing them to stronger mental prowess and greater arts of psychokinesis.

    So for 400 years, The Republic also evolved and advanced with the ways of the Zelds.

    The basic technologies of the Zelds also integrated with the Republic, establishing the close ties of the Gctic Republic and the Civilization of Zelds.

    But, everything changed in the 395th year of the Republic''s rule.

    Some of the mages formed a secret council that''s goal is to overthrow The Republic. They infiltrated the Republican Senate, slowly corrupting and changing everything inside.

    The officials under the territories of the old Betanian Federation were schemed at and were reced by mage officials. Generals and soldiers of the Republic Army were secretly sacked and was reced by mages.

    Slowly, the interior political structure of the Republic was slowly changing.

    Shay Eisenhower, the current patriarch of the new Eisenhower Family that detached itself from politics but still has its connections, noticed the changes and decided tounch the contingency n to preserve their lineage and possibly resist against the uing problem.

    All over the world, there are small Eisenhower branches unknown to the public. It is to protect and continue the lineage of the family.

    Shay sent his intelligent son that is also hidden from the public, Bane Eisenhower, to one of those families and sent all of them to migrate somewhere that has small Republic influence.

    A total of fifteen families boarded fifteen different ships to journey to a world 200 light years away from Betania. It is a world secretly colonized by the Eisenhowers 50 years ago.

    5 years after migration, the time came.

    Inside the Senate, the rule was seized from the current president. They orderedplete annihtion to those loyal to the Republic. Anyone that is suspicious will be killed immediately.

    The mages tried to scheme against the Zelds, but with the Zelds'' sensitivity to emotional changes, they quickly retaliated and retreated from the Republic.

    After the orders were issued, a mass genocide took ce. Fortunate people that were out of the Republic were extremely lucky and survived. For the others, unfortunately, they were all killed.

    Mages who were loyal to the Republic were also killed. Some mages who were powerful escaped and rejoined with the other survivors.

    After the huge chaos, the Republic changed to the Empire of Arcana. They sought to hunt down everyone loyal to the Old Republic and destroy all of its remnants.

    The Eisenhower Mansion was bombarded by spells to break through the barrier made by Matthias. But, can a mortal mage defeat his Creator God? Of course not.

    With the strength and powerful foundation of the family, the Eisenhowers sessfully escaped and flew the opposite way of the Eisenhower, towards the gathering of the survivors.

 Chapter 75 A Supreme Supernova

    Bane Eisenhower was then tasked to contact the Zelds to establish the alliance against the Empire. With the Elder Zeld sensing Matthias'' aura inside Bane, the alliance was established quickly and the preparation to defeat the Empiremenced.

    While Matthias was watching, The Empire''s space fighters were currently attacking the Rebel''s troops. Hundreds of huge space shuttles werebatting each other, with countless smaller fighters trying to take down each of their opposing sides.

    The space around the Gctic Territory is filled with conflicts.

    Seeing everything, Matthias sighed. "With this, a lot of life will be lost. Fortunately, this isn''t SW where clones are instilled to be controlled by the Senate. Real people still have their own judgement, so when the timees, The Empire will naturally fall."

    Soon, Asileius returned to the Abode. Seeing Matthias, he bowed, "Greetings, Master."

    Matthias looked at him and nodded, "Have you been okay here so far?"

    "Yes, Master. I could do anything I want." Asileius nodded. He looked at the battle below and shook his head, "Mortals. They really are filled with greed."

    Matthias nodded and returned his sight below.

    A whileter, Nuwa spoke. "Master, the opening of the space tunnel hase."

    Matthias looked at the empty space with anticipation.

    A huge space tunnel opened and released celestial objects all around his space.

    Suddenly, a huge smog of light escaped. Matthias was incredibly familiar with it. "Neb!" Matthias gasped.

    "That''s.." Nuwa''s mouth gaped as she looked at the bright pink Supernova. "The energy is familiar."

    "Oh? You''ve been to the Cascade Gxy?" Asileius looked at her and nodded approvingly.

    "Is it really that star?!" Nuea gasped.

    "Yes. I didn''t think that the time of the star''s death hade." Asileius shook his head.

    "What is it?" Matthias'' curiosity was piqued.

    "Master, that is a neb of a Heavenly Supreme Star in an incredibly old gxy." Asileius answered. "That star has existed even before the current Supreme Being ascended to his status. It''s energy is extremely rich, being able to strengthen the Cosmic Energy of your domain. It also contains extremely rare materials."

    "I doubt this is all of it. Not even a Universal God could summon this kind of energy in his domain. So maybe this is just a fragment of it." Nuwa muttered.

    "It''s exactly 1/1,000,000th of the Neb." Asileius corrected.

    Matthias gasped and looked at the neb that currently extends for approximately 50,000 light years. "This is only 1/1,000,000th? Howrge is that star?!"

    "Two Andromedas, Master." Nuwa replied.

    Hearing that, Matthias breathed in cold air. He knew that there is no limit to the Expanding Universe''s size, but that is huge!

    "It is normal, Master." Asileius said. "Supreo, the Heavenly Supreme Star, is the center of the Cascade Gxy, the seventhrgest gxy in the Expanding Universe. Now that Supreo has died, the Cascade Gxy has already probably copsed, with the celestial bodies being scattered into other gxies or bing wandering objects."

    "A star is the center? With the star''s size, wouldn''t life be unsupportable there?" Matthias asked.

    "A Heavenly Supreme Star is different from a normal star, Master, as it isn''t that hot. It only gives necessary warmth and light to its surrounding worlds." Nuwa answered.<sub> </sub>

    Matthias nodded in understanding. Now he really recognizes that the Universe isrge and one thing existing doesn''t mean that others don''t exist. A lot of undiscovered things are still out there, even for him that is a god.

    "Wait for me, Master." Asileius suddenly spoke and flew towards the supernova. Matthias and Nuwa looked at him with interest.

    Asileius then raised his right hand and lowered his left, then did a circr motion as if attracting something.

    A huge space tunnel opened once again and another huge supernova merged with the first one. It took a while but after 2 hours, the space tunnel shutted abruptly.

    Asileius returned while panting. Nuwa was still gaping at him and looking at the supernova that quintupled in size.

    "I can only attract a small part of the neb. Forgive me." He said dejectedly.

    "No, Asileius. I didn''t even expect you to get those." Matthiasforted him and patted his back.

    "Thank you, Master." Asileius nodded. Nuwa suddenly interjected, "The materials in the Supernova could be made as a God Weapon."

    "Really?!" Matthias'' eyes lit up.

    "Yes, Master." Asileius nodded, "Nebs have very powerful materials in them, especially the High Level Supernovas. Supreo is a rtively powerful Star so it would surely contain Transcendent Rank materials."

    "Awesome!" Matthias chirped. "So, is it the usual way of crafting or is there something special needed?"

    "You need to manually forge the weapons for this one, Master." Asileius replied. "Transcendent Rank materials are extremely powerful and fragile. We wouldn''t want recklessness to destroy the material."

    "There''s a God Forge here in the Abode. Once we collect the materials, we should go there to craft it. We shall assist you." Nuwa spoke. Matthias nodded and flew with the two of them towards the huge neb.

    In front of the huge neb, Matthias moved his hands in a circr motion with Nuwa and Asileius. "There''s strong energy in those materials, Master. They are called Supreme Stardust. It''s usually used to create new stars but they are also high energy absorbent. Their powers are incredibly potent when ites to creating weapons above Divine Tier."

    "For better quality weapons, we''ll need the Gold Stardusts." Nuwa said.

    Matthias nodded and spreaded his Divine Sense through the whole neb.

    He moved his hands once more, and the gold dusts were enveloped by a thin power, and moved towards him.

    After doing so, a bundle of gold dust that is the size of a small car formed in front of him.

    "That should be enough." Asileius said. Matthias and the two flew to the Creation Abode and went to a forge made out of shiny steel.

    "This is the God Forge. Inside are tools that strengthen as the Creator strengthens. Let''s go inside." Nuwa said and walked inside.

    Inside was a simple forge, but the aura and pressure that is being exerted inside was incredibly dense, showing that it isn''t what we think it is.

    "I think I have a better way to forge Masters'' Weapon." Asileius suddenly interrupted when they were closing in on the tools.

    "What?" Matthias and Nuwa asked.

    Asileius closed his eyes and opened it abruptly, shining a starry light onto a tform on the corner. Nuwa saw it and gasped, "Are you.. trying to contact the Summoning Realms?"

 Chapter 76 A New Weapon, Matthias Losing His Dignity

    "I know the coordinates to the Smitron Realm. I have visited it before. They are the best forgers of the Universe and are said to be 19th considering the outside Universes." Asileius nodded.

    "Master, I will need a drop of your blood, a small grain of Gold Stardust, and about 50,000 Mystic Points permanently. I''ll try to summon that old geezer." Asileius requested.

    Matthias thought about it and nodded. There''s still a lot of time before he reaches 5 million Mystic Points. He''ll just consider it as additional time for training to be a full fledged Creator God.

    Matthias handed out his drop of blood, grain of Gold Stardust, and a white orb filled with Mystic Points.

    Asileius received the materials and went to the tform. He ced the materials down and poured out colorful grains of stardust.

    He then muttered a chant and the tform glowed with bright light. The materials were swallowed then a portal opened.

    p "Old Kiethros,e here!" Asileius yelled.</anda>

    Suddenly, a handsome man came out of the portal. He was wearing a cksmith''s attire and beads of sweat trickled on his forehead, entuating his handsomeness.

    "What the hell are you shouting for, Old Space Dude?!" Unexpectedly, the handsome man spoke shrewdly and arrogantly.

    "I want you to craft my Master''s God Weapon!" Asileius yelled.

    "Oh? You epted a master? That''s unexpected." Kiethros looked at him weirdly.

    "Will you just do it or not?!" Asileius snarled.

    "Okay, okay. Hold your cosmic anger there, bud." Kiethros chuckled.

    He looked at Matthias, carefully inspecting him. "Hmm. He''s suited for a more flexible weapon. Creator, hand me the materials that you''re going to craft your weapon with." He said while walking towards the forging table.

    "Here." Matthias nodded and ced down the gold stardust bundle.

    "Ooh? You''re lucky to harvest a ton of Gold Stardust." Kiethros nodded approvingly. "Do you have Star Iron and a Cosmic Stone?"

    "What''s that?" Matthias asked. Asileius extended his hand and a shiny silver metal and a golden crystal appeared on his hand.

    "There it is." Kiethros looked and said.

    "A Star Iron serves as the method of transferring the user''s energy to the crafted weapon while the Cosmic Stone serves as the catalyst of power." Nuwa briefed.

    Hearing that, Matthias nodded in understanding.

    Kiethros retrieved the materials except the Cosmic Stone andbined the ingredients and threw them onto the furnace that was burning with a bright purple me.

    The materials melted after ten minutes. After melting, he poured out the melted materials into the forging table. Extending his hand, the hammer that was hanging behind him flew towards his hand and started hammering.

    Slowly, the melted materials started to form into a long rod. After forming, Kiethros picked up the Cosmic Stone and pushed it forcefully onto the rod.

    After that, the stone was swallowed by the rod. The rod pulsed with purple light and went calm. Then, the stone appeared on the staff''s surface.

    "Done." Kiethros nodded approvingly.

    "Oh! A staff!" Matthias gasped. Although he would''ve wanted a spear or a sword, he also liked a staff.

    "Not just a staff." Kiethros smirked.

    He picked it up and suddenly, the staff morphed and turned into a spear.

    "Wow." Matthias gasped. Kiethros handed the weapon to him, "It could change form however you want. You could try it."

    Matthias was excited and thought of weapons. Suddenly, the spear turned into a long sword, Tang sword, dagger, and a bow.<sub> </sub>

    "This is incredible." He gaped his mouth wide. "I should go now. I''m doing something." Kiethros spoke and returned to the tform, and disappeared.

    "Incredible." Matthias was still ying with the weapon. He thought of something and suddenly, the weapon turned into a ring. The stone was embedded on the top of the ring and wasn''t that attractive.

    "Good." Matthias smiled. "I should go back to Earth. I don''t know what time it is there."

    "Sure, Master." Asileius and Nuwa nodded. Matthias flew and returned to Earth.

    On Earth, it was already 2:08 in the afternoon. The servants were preparing for Old Man Manresa''s birthday.

    Matthias went to his room and ced down his things. The room was simply made with an old medieval-type architecture.

    He picked up his phone and saw that it had a new message. He saw that it was from Key and opened it.

    (Hey bro, do you know that there''s a TDOONGI concert in Man today? We already bought you tickets btw.)

    (Where are you? There''s only five minutes left.)

    Matthias froze. (What time?!)

    (2:10 PM in Ara.)

    "Holy sh*t!" Matthias cursed and went invisible and flew quickly.

    He arrived in front of Ara a minuteter.

    Matthias saw Key, Jeremy, and a masked Sana waiting for him. He dashed inhumanely fast towards them and yelled, "Let''s gooo!"

    Key noticed him and chuckled, "There he is."

    They turned around to enter the Coliseum. Seating on the designated seats, Matthias looked at the stage eagerly.

    After about five minutes, nine girls performed on the stage. Matthias was cheering them on enthusiastically.

    Jeremy looked at him and shook his head, "My goodness. You''re a god, Matthias. You''re losing your dignity right now."

    "No one knows I''m a god except for you two." Matthias chuckled.

    "Count me in." Suddenly, Key spoke. "Oh." The two froze.

    "Anyways, don''t disturb me while I''m watching." Matthias chuckled and looked at the stage once more.

    An hour into the concert, suddenly, Sana felt something, "I feel something bad is going to happen." She said warily.

    "What? Who dares?!" Matthias red.

    "Father, an assasination was put up for the nominated Imperial Princess Minatozaki." Suddenly, Echidna appeared in his sight.

    "What?!" Matthias went mad.

    "What''s wrong, Matthias?" Key asked.

    "The Sana on stage is going to be assassinated!" Matthias said.

    "What?!" The three gasped. The Sana that was with them was incredibly shocked. She quickly blended with the surroundings and went to protect her other self.

    "Echidna, tell me the details." Matthias ordered. He took out his phone and handed it to the two.

 Chapter 77 A Past Only Known By Those Who Witnessed

    "Nominated Imperial Princess Minatozaki is currently one of the three Imperial Princesses that is recognized by both the public and by the Japanese Royalty. The Russians nned to assassinate the Princess and put the me on China, resulting in Japan joining the fray." Echidna said.

    "How despicable!" Key gasped angrily.

    "I should create my own force already. A lot is changing and the tides are already tilting extremely quickly to a global war." Matthias said.

    Mentally, Matthias essed the Almanac of Creation and created a figure of a man. He was cloaked in ck robe, trench coat, and hood, his face was covered with a ck mask with the upper part of his face being the only one that is exposed, he was wearing ck gloves and he looked extremely mysterious.

    Matthias then made the attributes of this man. Master of The Shadows, Clone, Without Presence, Extreme Eyesight, Eye of Inspection, Master of Space, Quick and Critical Thinking, Master of Assasination, Master of Espionage, Master of Investigation, Quick Analyzation, Master of Weapons, Master Maniptor, Extreme Loyalty to Creator. Aura of Intimidation, Shadow Materialization, Master of Concealment, Master of Silence, Martial Arts Master, Master of Emotions, Charm, Genius, Shadow Telepathy, World Crossing, and Cold Heart.

    He made him normally cold and aloof. To top that off, he made him extremely handsome behind the mask. His eyes were blood red with hints of light in it.

    He summoned the man and he saw that his Mystic Points were reduced by half.

    He looked around but saw no one. "Greetings, Master." Suddenly, a cold and aloof voice sounded in his mind.

    He was startled at first but remembered the Shadow Telepathy ability that he gave him, "Where are you?"

    "In your shadow, Master." The man replied.

    "Okay. Your new name will be ck. I want you to cross all the worlds in my realm and recruit potential assassins and spies. Then, train them in Alphan. Once I''m done with the things I''m doing, I''ll go to you. I''ll call you if I need you." Matthias ordered.

    "Thank you for the name, Master. All your needs shall be done." ck replied and went to other worlds to recruit.

    Matthias then went back to looking at the stage while spreading his Divine Sense throughout the coliseum and 5 kilometers beyond it for any suspicious moves.

    After a while, in a building that is about 150 meters away from the coliseum, a gun was shot.

    The bullet flew extremely fast. Matthias sensed it but it was already inside. He mustn''t reveal any suspicious or magical things in this world for its safety so the only thing he could do was send the bullet a little off, hitting the ground behind Sana.

    "Aahh!" The whole coliseum went extremely mad. The people panicked, the masked Sana appeared to guide them away, Jeremy watched for any suspicious activity, while Matthias killed the assassin.

    Matthias, Jeremy, and Key ran to the backstage, where the girls were at.

    "You''re not allowed here." One of the guards spoke while hindering them.

    Inside..

    "Thank you for saving me, Miss." Sana, a beautiful woman, said while bowing towards the masked person.

    "Mhmm." The masked person hummed and nodded.

    "What is your name?" One of the girls with a cute bunny-like face asked politely.

    "You need not know." The masked person shook her head.

    "That.." Startled, a short haired girl, one of the girls noticed something, "Didn''t that sound like.."

    "Sana? She sounds extremely like Sana." One of the Japanese girls gasped.

    "Shit." The masked person, Sana, cursed beneath her breath.

    "Sana!" Suddenly, Key''s voice resounded from outside.<sub> </sub>

    Hearing that, both Sanas looked towards Key. The masked Sana facepalmed in disappointment and ran towards them.

    "Are you stupid?!" Jeremyshed out, "There''s two Sanas there for Matthias'' sake!"

    Matthias heard it andughed, "Nice, nice." Jeremy chuckled but turned again to re at Key.

    "Sorry, dude." Key posed a peace sign.

    "Are you high, Master?!" A running masked Sana asked Key, angrily whispering.

    "Sorry." Key bowed.

    "Aishh.." Matthias shook his head and invited them to leave.

    "Wait!" Suddenly, a running Sana ran towards them with the other girls.

    "If we''re not here, she''d already be dead." Jeremy muttered.

    The Sana that was with Matthias looked at them with eyes of longing and sadness. She also looked at an extremely beautiful girl with a mole on her nose bridge with sadness and relief.

    Key also looked at the girl with a mole with sadness and shook his head resignedly.

    Jeremy sighed with sadness and turned away.

    Matthias noticed their reactions and tried to remember what happened when they were reincarnated. He remembered the man and ''oh''-ed.

    Sana, who was puzzled by their reactions, looked at the girl with a mole, "What''s wrong with Mina?"

    "Eh? Me?" Mina, baffled, pointed at herself.

    "Oh, nothing. They just remembered someone." Matthias saved the situation by just leaving it vague.

    "Oh. Ok." Mina nodded and smiled.

    "Are you okay now, Ms. Minatozaki?" Matthias asked politely, to which Sana nodded.

    "It''s good that you''re fine. We''re off now." Matthias held them all and walked away.

    "Wait!" Sana yelled. Before Matthias could even turn around, the masked Sana turned and said, "It''s my pleasure to see you all together. It reminds me of the past. Sana, take care of them."

    "Huh?" Before she could even ask, Sana dragged Key and Jeremy away. Key broke free and yelled, "Miss Mina, if ever you need a good manager, please contact us!" After saying that, he looked at Matthias and he ran away.

    Knowing what Key meant, Matthias shook his head in resignation. Reincarnating someone in his realm could be easy in certain circumstances. The world that he created made its ownws and domains so he would need to do some things.

    "Could we talk for a bit, Mister?" Sana called for Matthias. "Me? Okay." Matthias nodded absentmindedly.

    Inside a room, Matthias and the girls were gathered together. "Could you please say thank you to the woman that saved me?" Sana requested.

    "Sure! No problem." Matthias smiled and nodded. "I don''t want to be a snitch, but, what happened to your friends that made them look at Mina with sadness?" She asked.

 Chapter 78 Unusual Activity Inside The Domain

    "Oh, that?" Matthias chuckled, "Well, they experienced a rare phenomenon where they were together inside a dream. Apparently, Mina was extremely loved by a man named Cale, so much so that he sacrificed his life for her to live normally. To protect her, he made himself a shield to cover her."

    When they heard that, Mina gasped while the other girls looked at her with surprise.

    Matthias noticed that, "What''s wrong?"

    "Did Cale and I meet inside a huge mansion that was owned by a master?" Mina asked shakily.

    "I''m afraid I can''t answer that, Miss Myoui. Only the three of them know what transpired in that dream. I am only a bystander watching." Matthias shook his head.

    He stood up and looked at them, "Everyone, I am pleased to meet every single one of you. May we meet another time." After saying that, he walked and left the room.

    "Echidna?" When Matthias returned to the Manresas, he activated Echidna. "What is it, Father?"

    "Contact the Imperial Family and tell them that the Nominal Imperial Princesses are being attempted with assasination.'''' Matthias replied.

    "Affirmative."

    "I have got a lot of things to do." Matthias resignedly shook his head and sat on the couch, "Although I can''t directly stop the uing war as it is unbing of me, I still need to safeguard some important ces that could usher in the rise of Earth''s Gctic Era."

    While Matthias was thinking, Nuwa''s voice suddenly resounded inside his head, "Master, a new Ascended Sentinel Meigos has formally challenged your authority over all creation and its power. We all need to defeat him."

    "Huh? Someone challenges my authority?" Matthias repeated what she said dumbfoundedly.

    "It could happen, Master. But I am puzzled." Nuwa said skeptically.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked.

    "Although god-like beings can challenge your authority, it is in the premise that the challenger knows of your true existence, knows what he will precisely get, and that he needs to know the existence of Creators throughout the Universes and that they aren''t the only one. All of that will be needed to formally challenge a Creator." Nuwa exined, "But you still haven''t said anything about the outside space to any of the Ascended. I feel that something is certainly amiss."

    "Hmm." Matthias truly felt something amiss in Nuwa''s exnation. If god-like beings can challenge his authority only by fulfilling the three conditions, then that means it''s either the challenger discovered the outside universe or someone told him the information. But he hadn''t told anyone of the truth of his domain yet, and only the servants inside his domain knew the truth.

    It is impossible for them to leak the truth unless he fully permits them, and that is on the premise that someone will meet them, which is near impossible.

    Matthias directly went to his domain. There, something definitely changed.

    Below the Creation Abode was a huge coliseum where a bulky man was standing arrogantly in the middle.

    Seeing the man, Matthias assumed his godly position as his casual wear turned into a dazzling armor of golden light. A greek-like helm decorated his head and a wide white cape adorned his back.<sub> </sub>

    His stature grew into his older form, where his wide shoulder and tall and dignified stature became present to everyone watching the fight.

    At the northern side of the coliseum sat the Twelve Seraphims of The Divine Kingdom, the Six Demon Princes, the two Sentinels of God''s Land, and the Keeper of the Hall, Denos. The powerful beings of Matthias'' Domain were now here to watch the battle between their Creator and the repulsive challenger!

    From the edge of the Abode, A wide staircase extended down towards the Coliseum. Matthias descended calmly with the dignity of a true Godly Being.

    Although he was funny and cheerful when he''s with his friends and family, the lengthiness of his stay in the Mysterious Abyss made him hone his control in his emotions.

    Beneath the friendly facade was an indifferent and power conscious god that rules all over creation!

    He extended his right hand towards his side and opened his palms wide. The ring on his finger lit up and turned into a long Golden Halberd. His eyes looked at the opponent with his golden eyes.

    He eventually arrived in the Coliseum and stood face to face with the challenging Sentinel. He looked at him coldly and spoke with indifference, "Are you the one who''s challenging my authority?"

    Feeling the dangerous gaze of the God that created the past generations of his family, Medios still looked at the god in front of him with a fearless gaze, "Yes, I am."

    Medios stood straight and conjured a giant sword on his right hand and waved it forcefully, and looked at Matthias with a provocative gaze, "I am Medios Siegfreid, Ascendant from the Zamantium, a Great Sword Archmage!"

    <o>,m "Is that how we''ll do things?" Matthias raised his eyebrow, "Then, I am Matthias Manresa, Lord of The Domain, Creator of Worlds, Ruler of God''s Land, Emperor of The Divine Kingdom, Demon Prince of Vengeance."</o>

    "You have challenged my Absolute Authority over all Creation. Pay for your ignorance." Matthias raised his head and looked down on Medios, tantly provoking the challenger.

    "You.." He seeded. Medios red at Matthias angrily and casted spells that are foreign to Matthias.

    Countless rune-like letters emerged from Medios. Seeing that, all of Matthias'' servants looked at Medios with obvious anger.

    "He''s cooperating with gods of the outside!" Nuwa yelled.

    "Master, be careful! Those are Law Runes that are prominent among Universal Gods!" Asileius yelled with solemness.

    Hearing their warning, Matthias smirked coldly, "This is my domain and I am it''s Law. If you can do things like that, then I''d dlyply!"

    Matthias suddenly discovered one of a Creator''s ability, to not rely on the Almanac of Creation and use solely his mind to create!

    A secondter, runes after runes encircled Matthias. Slowly, it gathered behind his back and formed a Runic Ring. The Runic Ring connected to him and enhanced his strength ten-fold.

    Matthias entered his stance and immediately attacked.

 Chapter 79 Battle And Events

    He swung his halberd rapidly and repeatedly towards Medios. Medios formed runes after runes andunched enhanced spell attacks towards Matthias.

    Having stayed in the Mysterious Abyss, he learned a lot of fighting techniques from his master and the asional wars that happened there slowly honed him.

    Matthias snorted coldly and stopped his offensive. He ced the spear in front of him and spun it rapidly, deflecting every spell. After Medios finished, Matthias raised his spear and it suddenly turned into a mage staff. He conjured a huge fireball and sted it towards Medios.

    Medios was caught off guard and was sent flying. Matthias smirked and turned the staff back to a spear and dashed rapidly towards Medios.

    He jumped and raised the spear and smashed it downwards, sting Medios downwards.

    "No, they said I will be extremely powerful once Iprehended these runes.. They said I''m going to be a God!" Medios yelled manically and suddenly quickened. He was using all of himself as ast resort.

    He ran extremely fast, creating a blur.

    Hearing what he said, Matthias went even more cold. Someone from the outside really interfered within his domain. So, he nned to finish it off and n for the future.

    The spear turned into a sleek golden saber. Matthias entered his stance and ced runes that he recently created into the saber.

    "Enhance speed Ten-fold, Rapid Homing, Thousand sh, Soul Paralysis, and Immortal Body Rending."

    "Pay for your sins." Matthias uttered coldly and shed at the rapidly running Medios.

    Thousands of de beams rushed towards Medios with a cold gleam.

    Sensing the danger behind him, Medios grimaced, "No!"

    That was hisst word. The beams shed his Immortal Body and tore it to pieces. His soul wanted to escape but he suddenly felt that his soul cannot move. ''Soul Paralysis.''

    Matthias extended his hand and pulled the paralyzed soul towards him. He grabbed it extremely tight and forcefully searched his soul.

    A whileter, Matthias looked grim. By now, his servants arrived, "Master, what did you find?" Nuwa asked.

    "A neighboring gxy wants to colonize the White Dwarf Gxy. They want him to seize control over the gxy to ease their burden. He doesn''t know anything other than that." Matthias replied solemnly.

    "Wait a minute." Asileius said and closed his eyes. Later, he spoke, "Based on what I''m seeing, there is a war between factions starting."

    "Wars between factions? Creators have factions?" Matthias asked curiously.

    "Of course. There''s a lot of Creators in the Expanding Universe. There will definitely be some self-righteous and arrogant ones creating factions for their respective span of influence." Asileius nodded.

    "You usually don''t need to be involved in between factions yet as you''re just a Universal Deity. But seeing these things, you might get involved really badly." Nuwa smiled wryly.

    "I''ll enhance the protection of the Domain. For now, they won''t be able to enter here that easily." Asileius said and flew away.<sub> </sub>

    "Demons and Seraphims,e forth!" Matthias ordered. The Twelve Seraphims and Six Demon Princes flew towards him and knelt respectfully, "Greetings, Lord!"

    "Guard all worlds for uing outside invasions. I want none of those bastards in my territory." Matthias said coldly.

    "Yes!" They responded in unison.

    "War is at hand even in my Domain." He shook his head and went to the Abode. He sat on the ground and created runes inside his head and sent all of it out to span the entire domain.

    He then went above the Gxy and extended his Divine Sense as far as he could. "30,000 worlds that inhabit different kinds of life, ? is under a Gctic Order, 15,000 is technologically equal to Earth, 5,000 is still in its early stages."

    He then came back to Earth. He expanded his Sense, looking for foreign existences. "500 people are from other gxies, seven of those are hostile."

    "ck." Matthias muttered. Behind him, ck appeared out of nowhere, "Why, Master?"

    Matthias wrote the location of the seven and conjured their faces and showed it to the assassin, "Kill." He ordered coldly.

    "Yes!" ck nodded and melded with the shadows.

    He then imnted his mental energy in all of the leaders that are proven clean from foreign influence, "A Gctic War is at hand. Stop your nonsensical wars immediately and prepare for interster immigration!"

    Around the world, the world leaders are in chaos. They all received the mental message and immediately seized all forms of aggression. Some didn''t believe it but Matthias sent files of information and images conjured from Medios'' memory about the Invaders. They finally panicked and issued a truce.

    All governments then invested in spatial industries and worked with privatepanies to develop a huge immigration ship.

    Such a huge move alerted a lot of people in every corner of the world, both Earth inhabitants and foreign races. Some stupid people who doesn''t even know anything started protesting about ''wasting money'' and ''incapable leaders'' but the world leaders can''t even give a shit about them when a huge invasion is nearing towards them.

    Seeing the chaos, Matthias retrieved a file from Echidna and sent it to gamingpanies, it is the long awaited VR Capsule Blueprint!

    The gamingpanies verified the calctions inside the file and once they confirmed it was real, they rejoiced. They immediately created their own versions and ran tests.

    Matthias once again sent a file to the world government and thepanies of a VR game that simtes the past, a VRMMORPG world that is ten timesrger than Earth!

    Matthias said that they need to calm down the people by redirecting their attention to the game.

    They did as they''re told andpleted the preparations after 3 months.

    Slowly, the world''s gears are cranking and moving, preparing for the inevitable.

    In the Manresas, Matthias already told the old man about what happened to his mother.

    "Those bastards!" The old man grimaced and his anger reached the peak. Slowly after, the Magsinghays crumbled to the dust, the Italian Aragona Family bore the brunt of the sessive attacks from the old mafia under the Manresas, and the Manresas once again held a funeral to honor Matthias'' mother.

 Chapter 80 Another Ascension

    "Aisha! Forgive your father for everything!" Old Man Manresa cried heavily with the others supporting him.

    Matthias stood behind and wiped his tears. He could choose to reincarnate his father and mother inside his Domain, but he doesn''t want to decide for them. They were already resting and were maybe living their lives somewhere in the Cosmos.

    Now that he finished the things that he needed to do, he went to the Hall of Knowledge to spend time with Bai Xia.

    "Father!" Bai Xia chirped and pounced at him.

    "My lovely daughter! How are you?" Matthias asked sweetly.

    "As lovely as ever!" Bai Xia chuckled. Matthiasughed and ruffled her head affectionately, to which she loved.

    "How have you been, Father? I hoped you''d been well?" Bai Xia inquired while walking towards the tea rack and bringing it to Matthias'' table.

    ? "Yeah, all is good!" Matthias smiled.

    "That''s good to know." Bai Xia smiled sweetly. She then proceeded to brew a cup of tea for him.

    "Daughter, I will be gone for a while. You can do whatever you want, just be sure to have fun." Matthias said. She nodded cutely, achieving a cuteness level of a thousand.

    "Just be safe, Father! I love you more than anything!" Bai Xia kissed his cheek like how a cute little daughter kisses her father''s.

    "More than Denos?" Matthias smiled mischievously.

    "Denos isn''t a thing." Bai Xia''s face reddened with embarrassment.

    "You.." Matthias red at her jokingly and sighed. He then kissed her head with a fatherly affection and smiled, "See youter, Xiao Xia."

    "I am fortunate that you became my father. You''re too sweet even though I said that I love Denos more than you. I thought you would be jealous even just a little bit and make us separate from each other. What a drama would that be." Bai Xia pouted cutely.

    "You even want me to separate you two?" Matthiasughed, "But still, You''re incredibly pure and sweet too. I am also proud that you''re my daughter. I could also chain down Denos!" Matthiasughed wholeheartedly. He then smiled and turned to leave.

    Bai Xia waved him goodbye with a sweet smile stered on her face.

    He then left and then entered his domain, "Nuwa, can the altar transport me anywhere?"

    Nuwa thought about it and nodded, "Yes. Apart from summoning, the altar could also be used as a portal."

    "Then send me somewhere that has a lot of stars." Matthias said and walked to the altar.

    Nuwa nodded and called Asileius. Asileius, who has finished enhancing the space around the domain, arrived. Nuwa informed him of what Matthias wants to do and nodded. He ced his hand on the altar and activated it by sending his Cosmic Energy in the altar.

    A huge portal appeared in front of Matthias. Matthias steeled himself and entered the portal.

    He was sent to a huge star, possibly 3 trillion timesrger than the Sun. Thinking of something, Matthias flew towards the sun and entered. Sr magma sshed and coated him, but it was as though he wasn''t that much affected.<sub> </sub>

    He arrived at the core, where a huge energy core was floating inside, even if he''s still far from the core, he could feel the non-existent heat which was slowly melting his soul.

    Matthias sensed the danger but still wanted to try out his idea. He dashed towards the core and entered inside it.

    His soul kept on evaporating and reconstructing, strengthening his soul strength and physical body. He then circted the Creator God''s cultivation technique and stayed there.

    From the outside, if one looked carefully, the star was noticeably shrinking in size, as if something was absorbing it from the inside.

    Half a year has passed. The gigantic star was nowhere to be found.s that were once orbiting the star were either frozen or transferred to other neighbouring stars.

    In the spot where the star was once located, a glowing man filled with vitality emerged. He was sitting cross-legged while floating on the vast space.

    He slowly opened his majestic eyes and suddenly spreaded his arms wide. The neighbouring stars suddenly lost their energy with all of it going towards Matthias.

    A huge storm of energy spun rapidly around him. He slowly absorbed it and after all of that, he ''stood up'' and released small balls of infant stars.

    He then conjured a portal and entered it.

    On the Altar in the abode, the portal opened and Matthias came out, filled with energy and majesty.

    Nuwa and Asileius noticed him and hurriedly dashed in front of him, "Greetings, Master!"

    "Mhmm." Matthias nodded. He looked at Nuwa and said, "Let''s start the Ascension."

    "Yes, Master." Nuwa nodded and looked at the Mystic Points inside Matthias and smiled. ''10,523,609''.

    She faced towards the northern side of the abode where a tall tform where something that looked like a throne was erected. Countless runes and words circled the throne both above and below.

    "The Throne of Ascension is ready. Master, please sit on it." Nuwa spoke with anticipation.

    Matthias nodded. He flew towards the bottom of the tform. He slowly ascended towards the throne, and when he sat on it, countless Knowledge assaulted his mind.

    He saw the true face of Creation and its goal. He saw stars explode and reform, worlds burn and froze, space changes as time passed, forming space-time, mortals and Immortals fighting and making peace, death and end to all things, sentient and insentient, and knowledge being discovered and forgotten.

    All of it shed in front of Matthias and was imprinted in his head. He then closed his eyes and contemted its meaning.

    Suddenly, a beam of light descended onto the throne. It elevated the throne upwards.

    "Huh?" Jeremy stood up from his seat, "What happened?"

    Calcio shook his head, "I don''t know, but I need to go to the Domain."

    "Take me with you!" Jeremy demanded. Calcio helplessly nodded and grabbed Jeremy to enter the space tunnel.

 Chapter 81 The Invasion

    In the neighboring gxy, a thirty-year old handsome man was drinking tea when suddenly, a beam of lightnded on the center of the White Dwarf Gxy.

    The man narrowed his eyes and chuckled coldly, "So, that god is finally advancing, leaving the safety of the barrier? Then, it is time to kill."

    Behind him, seventeen figures that exude extreme power emerged. Behind them, arge armada of blue and red ships moved towards the gxy.

    In Andromeda, one of the nearest gxies to the Milky Way, a light blue creature raised its head and stood up, "Those bastards will definitely take a move on that Ascending God. Let us go to their aid!" It said with a robot-like voice.

    Behind him, one hundred fifty insanely huge crystal ships and countless space jets rushed to Matthias'' aid.

    On the Abode, everyone has arrived. Calcio first spoke while looking with shock at the floating Matthias, "What happened?!"

    "Master is currently on the verge of breaking through! He is currently exposed to the outside universe and with the risk of the foreign Creator Gods attacking him, we must protect him at all cost!" Nuwa yelled.

    They all grimaced and flew towards the tform, surrounding it to keep en garde.

    The time came, and what they were defending against arrived.

    Blue and red ships emerged, intent on upying the gxy. In front of the ships were six fully armed figures looking coldly at them.

    "Surrender immediately! Do not even think about resisting!" The one at the front shouted with arrogance.

    "Only cowards surrender." Nuwa replied coldly. She faced the gods behind her and shouted, "Protect the Lord!"

    "Kill anyone who resists!" The leader ordered coldly. Themanders behind him nodded and ordered the armies to advance..

    After that shout, a huge battle broke out. Angels and Demons tore through the enemy lines, ships sted Angels and Demons with their beams of light.

    This battlested for months. One of the enemymanders got tired of waiting and moved.

    Fang Yuan saw that and snorted coldly. He flew and intercepted themander and a fight between powerful beings broke out.

    The othermanders and gods then joined the battle.

    "Futile struggle!" One of themanders hacked his axe towards Nuwa. Nuwa conjured a de to resist the axe when Asileius suddenly sted apressed space near the ear of the assant, sessfully sting him away. Nuwa threw a thankful nce at Asileius and he nodded in eptance.

    Denos, as someone whoprehended the Law of Time, urately predicted the attacks of his enemy. He dodged and dodged and punched the abdomen of his enemy when he got the chance, throwing the enemy away.

    "This is enough." The leader of the enemies muttered coldly and personally joined the fight. He released his aura, making everyone on Nuwa''s side grimace, "A Creator!" She sucked in a cold breath of air metaphorically, as there''s no air in space as they survive by absorbing energy.<sub> </sub>

    The Creator conjured a sword and teleported, shing the three most powerful in the defender''s lineup. He attempts to sh Denos but cannot even get close to him, while his sh cannot even injure Asileius. But, Nuwa was shed sessfully.

    "Ahh!" Nuwa screamed in pain. Huge amounts of blood flowed from her.

    "Nuwa!" Asileius and Denos grimaced and rushed towards her.

    "Who are you two to even overpower a Creator like me?" The man asked coldly.

    "Not even your ancestors have the right to know me." Asileius replied with seething coldness. He then swung his hand, sting the Creator and destroying his defenses.

    "Impossible! My grandfather is the Morthus Meister, a Grand Deity!" He yelled frantically.

    "Even the Grand Dominion God Saebyol needs to ask for my permission to see me." He uttered coldly.

    "I-Impossible! Grand Dominion God is already a Thousand Domains God! How can an existence like you serve a weak Universal Deity!" By now, the man was infinitely scared. Grand Dominion God Saebyol was a renowned powerful being across the Expanding Universe. Someone who can make the powerful being lower himself to ask for permission can only be a being that is above the Thousand Domains God Rank, which can only be counted in six hands.

    "Hah!" The man entered hisst resort and activated a powerful artifact. He then dashed towards Denos whom he deemed weaker.

    Sensing the strength of the artifact, Denos grimaced. He wanted to move but he couldn''t. He sensed that he was being suppressed by the artifact.

    Sensing the uing demise, Denos smiled weakly, reminding himself of his and Bai Xia''s moments together.

    When the attack neared him, suddenly, a figure lunged and covered him, greatly shocking Denos.

    He was thankful yet worried at the same time. Asileius was enraged and directly sted the man apart.

    Seeing the death of their leader, themanders were forced to flee the battlefield, dering the victory of the defenders.

    Denos looked closely at the person who sacrificed his life to save him. He wanted to thank him but when the figure''s face cleared, Denos'' face turned ugly and he grimaced.

    Long hair and a gentle smile, Bai Xia slowly and painfully turned around to face Denos. "My love, you''re saved." She said affectionately and smiled. A huge hole on her chest continuously dripped blood, her lips leaked a trace of blood.

    "Bai Xia!" Denos cried out and catched the falling princess. She was slowly losing consciousness. "How did you even get out of the Hall! It doesn''t make sense!"

    "I just want to save you, that''s all." She smiled and chuckled weakly, with the chuckle, blood poured from her mouth. "I remembered every second we spent together. You made meugh, you sang, you yed the dizi, you made me happy, you loved me. You gave your everything to me and for my happiness. I can''t repay you enough for that. I love you so much." She said weakly, with her consciousness slowly being devoured by the nothingness.

    "No. You can repay me! Love me! Let me love you and Let yourself love me for the years toe! Lord Matthias has approved of our rtionship, so you need to hold on! I was going to propose to you.." He shakily took out a ring adorned with elegance befitting of Bai Xia, "..See? So you need to hold on!" He said gently with a shaking voice.

 Chapter 82 Deaths, Arrival

    "I love you, and I hope you can find someone else." She then breathed herst. Her gentle and loving eyes turned lifeless in an instant. The beautifuldy turned into a lifeless corpse.

    "Okay, you''re going to rest now? Okay, sleep. I''ll be here, I''ll just wake you upter, okay?" Denos'' voice was filled with doting, as if Bai Xia was just sleeping. But others knew that she might never wake up again.

    "Denos¨C" Asileius wanted tofort Denos but, "Shh! Bai Xia is sleeping. We should keep quiet." Denos whispered. They entered the hall while Yi Tiancai followed suit and they stayed there for who knows how long.

    Asileius then went to the bleeding Nuwa. He examined her and shook his head solemnly, "Dead."

    "What will be the Lord''s reaction when he discovers that two of the most important persons in his care have died?" Asileius thought and looked at the meditating Matthias. "The battlested for three months already. The soldiers are definitely exhausted."

    Asileius looked at their army that was panting and just lied down.

    Suddenly, from afar, seven fleets that''s the same size as the previous enemy came into view. They raised their red and ck banners, featuring a triangle-like helm in the middle of the cloth.

    The remaining forces of the first fleet also returned with them, showing that they were guiding therge fleet towards the Gxy.

    Asileius narrowed his eyes and went solemn, "Prepare for another battle!"

    Compared to before, the armies of the Divine Kingdom and Endless Hell have dwindled to half. As they did not die in their space, they wouldn''t be able to resurrect anymore and their souls would return to the cycle of reincarnation.

    The Seraphims and Princes looked at the enemies solemnly. The two Sentinels took their stance.

    Suddenly, from behind them, 10 space tunnels opened abruptly and weed 10 new huge fleets, but different from the advancing enemies, their ships were made of crystals that were colored white and light blue.

    In front were 240 powerful beings leading the fleet. In front of those 240 beings, a light blue being with a huge head and gctic eyes wearing an indescribable clothing that looked kind of like a suit in Gctic Heroes with a white primary color and gold rim.

    "Aid our allies!" The being at the front waved his hand and ordered in their ownnguage.

    The ships advanced and covered the tired defending army. The being descended and when he saw Asileius, he was visibly shocked. "Greetings, Elder Xandum." He joined his palms together and bowed.

    "Hmm? Do you know me?" Asileius looked at the being curiously. Elder Xandum was the alias that the cosmos knew him of.

    "Of course, Elder. I saw you when you met my Master Casiomodeo." The being nodded.

    "Oh, you''re a disciple of that brat? Then that means you''re under the Masioxus Faction?" Asileius nodded in understanding.

    "I have already graduated under Master''s care. I established my own faction far from the Masioxus Faction to start off alone and ally with the Master''s Faction and its branches."

    Asileius nodded. He saw that the Seraphims and Princes were wary of the newly arrived army behind them and went near Matthias. "They are allies!" Asileius calmed them down.

    They nodded and returned their sight at the arriving enemy fleet.

    When the enemy fleet arrived, thousands of big weapons aimed at the defenders. In response, the defenders also aimed their weapons at the enemy.

    The tension in the surroundings was incredibly suffocating. "Order the retreat of your armies, Skeirom. You have no business here. I say you pull back your fleet and leave this matter to me." The red-scaled lizard man enemy leader wearing a red trench coat shouted coldly.<sub> </sub>

    "No, Kashimir. This gxy''s Master is connected with my Master''s Faction. This gxy is under the protection of my Gctic Sky Faction. I say you retire unharmed to Maelsera, or all your territories will immediately be besieged, I swear it. Withdraw or we will all die here." Skeirom, the blue colored being, replied with indifference.

    Kashimir snorted andughed arrogantly, "For the great Saikeha!"

    After that shout, waves and waves of weapons were shot towards the defending forces.

    Skeirom red at Kashimir and ordered a counterattack. Waves of space jets flew and fired at the enemy ships rapidly.

    The allied forces resisted and pushed back the enemy lines. As they are numerous and their cooperation and defenses are fantastic, the allied forces could hold on against the powerful offensive army of Kashimir.

    Kashimir waved his hand and another wave of enemies advanced and assaulted the front line.

    Skeirom raised his hand and chanted an unknownnguage. His hand glowed and covered the allies, enhancing their defenses.

    Kashimir, who wasn''t as timid as the first armymander, snorted and knew what he needed to do to lessen the pressure on his army.

    "Aim at that obstacle on the throne!" Kashimir yelled.

    <o>,m "Oh no!" Jeremy grimaced.</o>

    Beams of powerfulsers shot towards Matthias. The attack made everyone of the defending force turn cold.

    Skeirom grimaced and turned his face towards the throne and prepared to enhance the defenses of Matthias and the throne when..

    Suddenly..

    Beside the throne, the space distorted and suddenly, four fully armed people emerged.

    On his front was a man holding a long spear. Donned in a grey armor and a blood red cape with the symbol of a distorted hollow sun, with a soldier body, a 40-year old chiseled face with a brown Klingon beard with a Hookey cut, paired with his sharp brown eyes, he looked and felt extremely powerful.

    On his back was a huge and bulky man donned in the same kind of armor as the first one. He was holding a huge grey and red heater shield with a symbol of a distorted hollow sun and a huge war hammer. He looked extremely like Escanor.

    On his left was a hooded mage. His long robe floated as if there''s wind. Different from the color palette of the previous two''s armor, the mage''s robe is colored white with a golden rim. He was wielding a long wooden staff while his eyes glowed with rune circles.

    On his right was a dignified man with long blond hair and a handsome face. He was wearing a tunic underneath a medieval frock coat with a one shoulder cape draping down to his left thigh with the color palette same with the mage. His weapon was a 45-inches rapier with a golden loop guard. Different from the others, his aura wasn''t that terrifying and instead, it felt extremely noble and filled with dignity.

    The gods surrounding the throne were startled by the appearance of the four people, "Matthias!" Jeremy yelled as he nned to rush towards him but was stopped by Asileius, "They''re allies."

    The four posed in their stances and erected a shield, enveloping Matthias. Thesers hit the barrier, but it was as if nothing happened. The barrier didn''t even flicker.

    The four people looked at the enemies coldly, "Eliminate the offenders." The dignified man ordered coldly.

 Chapter 83 Inheritance Of The Fallen Empire

    "Yes, Royal Advisor!" The mage nodded and flew down. He raised his staff and gathered energy within stars, and sted every enemy.

    "This can''t be!" Kashimir grimaced. All of his forces that were in the offensive were wiped out. The beam then redirected to the ships that fired at the throne and destroyed them.

    "Retreat, Everyone!" Kashimir yelled.

    "Don''t pursue them." Skeirom told his army that wanted to ughter the retreating forces. "Commander Asmigus, order our forces to assault the borders and gxies of the Saikeha Faction. Ask for the neighboring Quintentia Faction to help us stop the Esveidon Shuttle Fleet from aiding Saikeha."

    "Affirmative." Themander behind him nodded and left.

    "And now we wait." Skeirom looked at the now glowing throne with anticipation.

    Behind Matthias, dragons upon dragons materialized and flew to encircle him.

    Matthias form then transformed into a bright golden light, and was cloaked in a ck and gold rimmed imperial rob with the symbol of a distorted hollow sun adorned in the front and back.

    Matthias'' figure slowly stood up and exuded an incredibly powerful and dense aura of majesty.

    His eyelids then slowly opened, revealing the incredibly deep and unfathomable eyes of a ruler. There was no coldness, only an oppressing amount of majesty.

    A crown that is a meter tall that is colored ck and gold then manifested on his head. A huge purple gem adorned the center of the crown, with four red gems surrounding it.

    Looking at the majestic figure, Skeirom grimaced. Asileius gaped his mouth wide open. "Did he tap upon.." Skeirom stuttered.

    "..An inheritance of an Empire!" Asileius nodded. "Only a renowned Empire can possess an inheritance across the Cosmos. What inheritance did he tap on?"

    The four people turned their look at Matthias and bowed with respect, the dignified man straightened up and looked at him with reverence. He then gazed upon the people below, "I, Cane Maxwell, proudly heralds the awakening of our New Monarch!"

    They all knelt and greeted with power, "Greetings to the New Monarch! Greetings to the New Sun Devouring Monarch!"

    "Is it weird that I don''t know anything about any Sun DevouringTerritories?" Skeirom said confusedly.

    "It isn''t weird." Asileius replied absentmindedly, ".. Because the Sun Devouring Empire has long since been forgotten."

    "Then why did its inheritance appear here?" Skeirom asked.

    "I don''t know either." He shook his head.

    "Do you know anything about the Sun Devouring Empire, Elder Xandum?" Skeirom inquired.

    "The Empire existed 3000 years ago. It came from an Earth inside the Primordial Gxy. The Empire was incredibly strong, created by the First Emperor of Huaxia, Qin Shihuang. That man was an incredibly talented and wise man and leader. He led his mortal army and swept through the Immortal Territories, sessfully establishing his sovereignty over an area that is 20 timesrger than his old world.

    He established his Empire and named it The Sun Devouring Empire, sessfully irking countless domains and territories inside the Human Continent. They were besieged countless times, but the enemies were always unsessful.

    But Time ravaged the Empire. Countless noble families corrupted the internal structure of the empire. The Sun Devouring Empire copsed after the death of the Second Monarch.<sub> </sub>

    The outsiders took advantage of the weakness and destroyed the bordends of the empire. It took the four ancestors of the four loyal ns to stop the assault from the enemy forces.

    The Sun Devouring Empire was then known to the outside world as the Devoured Kingdom, putting shame on the Empire. The once 20 Earthsrge territory turned into a ? world territory size.

    Time passed. They are now currently a no-name Kingdom to the vastnds of the Immortal Territories. What''s more, I heard that the insides of it are still as corrupted as ever." Asileius shook his head in disappointment.

    "How did you know all of this, Elder Xandum? I thought they were forgotten by everyone?" Skeirom asked curiously.

    "Qin Shihuang''s third son, the Third Prince Yin Guang, was a good friend of mine. Unlike the other princes, he didn''t like to assume the throne, and with his eldest brother, the Crown Prince and Second Monarch Yin Tianlong, he wouldn''t even have the chance topete.

    He roamed the Cosmos and once saved me when I was about three hundred years old from Cosmic Beasts. From then on, we became friends." He smiled.

    "So, will Esteemed God Matthias assume leadership on that weakened territory?"

    "I think so." Asileius nodded.

    "Are you the Four Authorities?" Matthias asked authoritatively.

    "Yes, Great Monarch, Your Majesty." Cane replied, "I am Cane Maxwell, your strategist and advisor, Minister and Steward of your territory."

    "I am Wang Long, Your Majesty Great Monarch. I am the Grand General of The Realm." The man wielding a spear spoke.

    "I am Wang Xuan, Your Majesty Great Monarch. I am the Protector of The Realm." The man carrying a shield cupped his hands and bowed.

    "I am Sigien Brunhilde, Your Majesty Great Monarch. I am the Master of The Great Arts, your personal Royal Archlord Magus." Thest person with a mage''s staff bowed gentlemanly.

    "Very well. After fixing my matters here, we will journey to the Immortal Territories." Matthias nodded and descended. He looked around and frowned, "What happened here? Who are you?" He asked Skeirom with wariness.

    "Greetings, Esteemed Monarch. I am Skeirom Kadahan, the Faction Leader of The Gctic Sky Faction and the Ruling God of Andromeda." Skeirom bowed respectfully.

    "What happened here? What''s with the mess?" He asked.

    They went silent. Matthias saw the Angels and Demons and narrowed his eyes, "What happened here that even prompted Nuwa to use the Call of The Ruler? On that matter, where''s Nuwa?"

    "Master.." Asileius sighed, "..A neighboring faction wanted to conquer your gxy when you began your Ascension. Nuwa summoned the army to defend you. We managed to hold them down, but Nuwa was unfortunate.."

    Hearing his exnation, Matthias felt something bad, "What happened to Nuwa?" He asked with urgency.

    "..died." Asileius replied, "Nuwa was killed by amanding officer of the enemy faction."

    Boom!

    A huge pressure descended on everyone. Asileius and Skeirom fortunately lifted the pressure with much difficulty.

 Chapter 84 Matthias Wrath, Banishment

    "How many casualties?!" Matthias asked coldly.

    The leader of the Angels and Demons, Seraphim Alumen and The Abyssal Demon Prince Calcio flew towards him, "Lord Creator, the angels suffered a total of 480,000 casualties." Alumen said painfully.

    "The demons suffered a total of 650,000 casualties." Calcio replied.

    Matthias'' face darkened. Suddenly, Yi Tiancai appeared out of nowhere, "I can''t persuade Denos to sleep¨C"

    He then saw Matthias and felt the gloomy atmosphere, "Greetings, Lord Creator." He cupped his hands and bowed.

    "Why are you persuading Denos to sleep?" Matthias asked coldly.

    "Ah.. Um.." Tiancai stuttered, "Lord.. Miss Bai Xia¨C" He didn''t even finish when he was mmed on a non-existent wall by a terrifying Matthias.

    "Why did you mention my lovely daughter?!" Matthias yelled angrily.

    "Master! Calm down! Asileius was shocked by Matthias'' sudden move and stopped him.

    Matthias cane back to his senses. "Sorry, Tiancai. The deaths around me have made me too paranoid that something might''ve happened with my daughter. Did she and Denos fight? Yeah, no. I know that Denos wouldn''t let her fight. How is she? Is she still brewing inside the Hall?" Matthias then proceeded to enter the space without minding any of Tiancai and the others'' words.

    What greeted him as soon as he entered the second level of the Hall was a sight that he will never forget as long as he exists, both physically and spiritually.

    Denos was holding a small and pale hand affectionately. In front of him was Bai Xia''s peacefully ''sleeping'' body with a huge bloody hole on her chest. Looking at her face, it seemed that she was just sleepingfortably with a smile on her face. A bloodstain trickled from her mouth. It was as if someone wiped out the blood.

    Matthias couldn''t take it anymore and his legs became jelly and he fell on the ground. His heart turned cold, and tears flowed from his eyes.

    "Daughter.." He stood up with incredible difficulty and walked towards her. Denos saw him and stood up, "Godfather, Bai Xia is still sleeping. Let''s just meet her another time."

    "Leave.." Matthias'' voice turned cold. He red at Denos and yelled angrily, "Leave!"

    He directly kicked Denos out of the space and rushed towards Bai Xia.

    "I''m sorry, my daughter. Father''s failed to protect you. I''m sorry." He sobbed beside Bai Xia''s corpse and caressed her.

    Even though she was already a corpse, her elegance and purity still lingers in her. It was as if she was really just sleeping.

    But, the blood and the hole on her chest gave away her state.<sub> </sub>

    Matthias sent his energy inside Bai Xia to revive her. Her wounds closed incredibly fast, but there were no signs of her being alive. He tried again but it was for naught.

    Slowly, Matthias regained his cold stature. He teleported out of the Hall and appeared in front of the still absentminded Denos. He strangled his neck and raised him up high with great strength, "You''re the reason she died!"

    "Lord Matthias, calm down!" Asileius tried to ease the tension but failed, "Say out of this matter, Asileius. I know you''re a powerful being, but I wouldn''t tolerate you if you tried to stop me from punishing this failure of a man!" Matthias replied coldly.

    "Sigh. As you wish." Asileius shook his head and sighed resignedly.

    Matthias then threw Denos away. He exhaled to calm himself and seeded, but he still coldly spoke, "Even if you are someone whoprehended the Law of Time and could be considered important in my domain, I wouldn''t let you stay for what happened today. I hereby banish you from my domain, and you will never be able to see her until you have found a way to revive her."

    "But¨C" Denos wanted to rebuke but was immediately stopped by Matthias, "Don''t even but me! If I hadn''t calmed myself down, I would''ve already killed you!" Matthias coldly responded.

    Denos gasped and tears ran down his eyes. Matthias then continued, "If it wasn''t for me thinking of what she might feel if I killed you, I couldn''t have stopped myself from decapitating you and sealing your soul inside your decapitated head."

    "I entrusted my daughter to you, but she died exactly because of you. I love my daughter, but I know you love her more. Prove yourself by working hard to discover something that can revive her. Don''t even think abouting back unless you find a way." After saying that, Matthias waved his hand, directly sending Denos away from the gxy.

    Matthias then looked at Nuwa''s corpse. Matthias shook his head with solemnity, "Nuwa was the reason I reached this height. The least that I can do is send her home." He lifted her body and sent her to the altar. He then burned her body, sending the ashes where it really belonged.

    He then flew to the world of Zeldus, the capital world of the Zelds.

    He met with the current ruler of the race.

    "It is a pleasure meeting you, lord of the gxy." The Zeld showed his respect by blinking his eyes and cing his hands on his forehead. Zelds do not need to blink. By blinking, they express their trust to the other person. And by cing their hands on their forehead, it is a sign that they will always be connected.

    "It is also a pleasure meeting you." Matthias did the same gesture.

    "I want to create a deal with your race." Matthias went directly to the topic.

    "What is it lord?" The Zeld asked.

    "I shall entrust to your race the basicws of my domain. You could also spread your race throughout my domain." Matthias exined, "In turn, your race must not use the powers andws that I shall give you to dominate the gxy and instead, you need to help protect the realm from outside invaders. You shall be entrusted with fives to be your habitats. You also need to be low profile and not be involved too much with the others."

    The Zeld thought about it and nodded, "We can do that, Lord. That is really just how we normally live. We will just be added with the protection of the realm."

    "Thank you." Matthias did the respectful gesture once more and flew away.

 Chapter 85 Preparation, Going To The Immortal Territories

    He then created fives that are hidden throughout the gxy. He then bestowed the Zelds with knowledge of the currentws of his gxy.

    With the knowledge, the Zelds suddenly possessed the ability to control space, achieving the ability to teleport to the others that was entrusted by the Creator after the ruling Zeld exined it to everyone.

    Now, the White Dwarf Gxy or the Milky Way Gxy has another line of defense against outsiders.

    He then returned to the encamped Andromedans.

    "So, who are the ones that attacked my domain?" Matthias asked Skeirom.

    Skeirom, of course, replied, "They are of the Saikeha Faction west of your gxy. They are a warmongering faction, factions that only focus on conquering the Universe. They don''t care even if billions die on their conquest, as long as they sessfully conquered gxies."

    "So, what faction are you?" Matthias inquired.

    "Our Gctic Sky Faction is an Alliance-type, solely existing to help other lords. Do you want to join us?" Skeirom asked politely.

    "No thank you. But I can establish a close pact with your faction so we could ally with each other when needed." Matthias shook his head and replied.

    "That could work too." Skeirom nodded. He extended his hand and said, "Let us cooperate for the time toe."

    Matthias smiled slightly and shaked Skeirom''s hand.

    <o>,m On that day, The White Dwarf Gxy, or the gxy that Matthias legally changed the name to Matheon Gxy, formally dered its sovereignty over the region, established alliance with the Gctic Sky Faction, and formally dered its hostility against the Saikeha Faction.</o>

    Matthias then went to meet Jeremy, Key, and the others before going with the Four Authorities to the Immortal Territories.

    "Jeremy, Key, I want you to lead Earth to advance technologically as soon as possible." Matthias said, startling them.

    "Why? What will happen?" Key asked worriedly.

    "Jeremy, did you remember the advanced civilization inside my domain?" Matthias asked.

    "Betania? Yeah." He nodded.

    "Currently, the Order of their Gctic Federation is currently in a state of chaos. The current leading faction inside is the Imperial Faction, led by mages. The original Betanians are currently rebelling and warring against the Established Empire." He exined, "The gxies have already merged. Those two factions have the chance to encounter Earth. The only choice that Earth could have is either join the rebels or fight for the Empire. If the Earthlings don''t want any of that, they need to further strengthen their technology and establish their own Faction to vie for power and have authority over the gxy."

    "There is also another Gctic Order that is a mix of different races inside the past Milky Way or the new Matheon Gxy. They control ten thousand worlds inside the gxy. Currently, their prowess is as strong as the old Republic. Now that it is in shambles, the Order is currently the strongest of the three."

    "So, inside the Gxy, there are three factions, namely The Empire, The Republic Rebels, and The Order?" Jeremy confirmed. Matthias nodded in affirmation.

    "Okay. Leave it to us. Now that the governments are currently preparing for interster travel, we could use the momentum and jump to be a gctic civilization and first colonize Mars!" Jeremy nodded.

    "Okay. Just do it quickly." Matthias then turned around and went to Alphan.

    Alphan has changed a lot already. Cultivation Empires and Sects rose and fell, and geniuses lord over all weaklings.

    Currently, the strongest sect in Alphan is still the hidden Chaos Sect, where Sana became the former Saintess. They are extremely hidden from the mortal world, and will only recruit people that they deemed as a genius of the Chaos Law, a genius among geniuses.

    Although they are extremely hidden, the three strongest sects below them know of their existence, and are fearful of them. Even if the strongest sects band together to assault the secret realm where the sect was based, they wouldn''t even be able to go against the sect''s inner disciples.

    The abilities of the disciples to alter all things and send the energies of their enemies in chaos counters every sect.

    The current hegemonic Empire in Alphan will be the Glorious Empire of the Glorious Continent, located far east of the Divine Continent, the first continent of Alphan. Its influence reaches its neighboring continents, and the quality of livelihood there is tantamount to perfection. Anyone who has the nerve to dere war against the Empire to expand their reaches will face the Empire''s 2,000,000-men Glorious Army.

    Cultivation Academies are all around the Empire, raising its strength even more.

    Its millennials-worth of legacy is the greatest in the current age.

    Matthias looked at it and shook his head because of what he was seeing. "The saying is absolutely true. All great things will alwayse to an end."

    With what he was seeing, there were currently seven differentrge dukedoms that were preparing for rebellion. A little more than half of the Glorious Army and seventeen of its middle-tier generals are loyal, not to the throne, but to the dukedoms.

    The current Emperor is greatly weakening due to old age.<sub> </sub>

    Beneath a great academy''s facade, was an assassin school made solely to counter the royal family.

    Inside the royal family, there are also internal conflicts for the inheritance of the throne. Corrupt officials and puppets under the seven dukedoms are proliferating the Imperial Council.

    He shook his head once more and flew towards an unassuming ind that is asrge as Japan.

    "ck,e forth." Matthiasnded in the middle of a forest and spoke. In front of him, in a shadow being emitted by an incredibly huge tree, a ck figure rose.

    "Greetings, Lord." ck knelt in his ck cloak respectfully.

    "How are the trainees? Have you found any?" Matthias asked.

    "Yes, my lord." ck nodded, "I have found 201 orphans across your domain who have potential. They are now polished and are ready for any orders."

    He looked behind him. Figures of men and women cloaked in ck descended. They then knelt towards Matthias, "Greetings, Lord!"

    Matthias nodded with satisfaction, "Impressive. They have already reached the Emperor Stage cultivation." (There are 10 stages in Alphan, namely Body Tempering, Qi Assimtion where all of the cultivation regarding Qi takes ce like Qi Refining, Golden Core, and so on. There''s also Ascension, Emperor, Emperor Cycle, where one repeats the first two stages, Saint, Saint Cycle, Godking, Ruler, and Divine Ascension.)

    "Yes, Lord. I have made a cultivation technique solely and specially for Shadow Assassins. They are prepared for any of yormand." ck replied.

    "Very well." Matthias nodded. "I shall call you ''The Order of The ck Crow''. Serve me well." Matthias waved his hand and 201 gray badges with a ck crow in the middle appeared in front of the assassins.

    "These shall be your symbols of identity. We will journey towards a new world." Matthias said and turned, looking up at the sky.

    Above, the Four Authorities descended and knelt towards him.

    "Are we returning now, Lord Monarch?" Cane asked.

    Matthias nodded, "I have seen everything that I need to see. It is time. I inherited the legacy of The First Emperor, and I am willing to make his empire return to its greatest." Matthias said as he looked at the far horizon, reminiscing of the conversation that he had when he was ascending...

    "You are Qin Shihuang?" Matthias asked with shock written all over his face. Around him was a peaceful grasnd with incredibly fresh air.

    "You know me? I don''t sense the energy of my world inside you." A stoic man that exudes greatness and majesty replied with curiosity. He was wearing a ck Chinese Imperial Robe and a Chinese Imperial Crown.

    "Yes, Great Emperor. In my world, you led the Qin State and united All Under Heaven under yourmand. You formed propositions andws that strengthened your dynasty." Matthias replied respectfully while cupping his fist. He sensed the strength inside Qin Shihuang and knew that just his soul was leagues above him. He wasn''t the typical mortal that his Earth''s rulers were.

    "Hmm.. I guess I did that? Sorry, the memories of my days in the mortal world are already very distant to me." Qin Shihuang chuckled.

    "Anyways.."The emperor returned to his stoic expression, "I am here to extend you an offer." He said.

    "What offer is it?" Matthias asked.

    "I want you to inherit my legacy. My Empire has fallen because of its name. There is currently no capable ruler that can lead it. I want you to lead it to greatness once more and re-establish my Sun Devouring Empire once more." Qin Shihuang answered with a deep and authoritative voice.

    "I just want to see my empire rise to its glory once more." He looked at the scenery with a sense of longing in his eyes. "You see, my inheritance was almost impossible to get. But you devouring a whole star attracted my inheritance to you. So, I want you to inherit my throne."

    "Hmm.." Matthias thought for a moment, "..Can I change the name of the territory into the Qin Dynasty until I unite the old territories? It''s because the name ''Sun Devouring Empire'' really is kind of offensive." He asked politely.

    "You could, yes. But you must return it to its old name once you unite thends." Qin Shihuang nodded and replied sternly.

    "Okay then. I ept the inheritance." Matthias nodded and replied. "I, Matthias, The Sun Devouring God, formally inherits the legacy of the Sun Devouring Empire and fulfill the longing of the First Emperor."

    After he said that, he glowed like the sun, shining brightly across the horizon. Qin Shihuang looked at him with approval and a smile. "I hope you seed."

    Matthias smiled thinking of that memory. He didn''t want to disappoint the Emperor so..

    A portal opened, leading to another world. "My Liege, Shall we?" Cane asked with a weing gesture.

    Matthias nodded. They walked in with the assassins and ck entering Matthias'' shadow.

    He shall begin a new adventure, leading a fallen kingdom to prosperity once again.

 Chapter 86 Shaking The Empire

    "Are we here already?" Matthias gaped his mouth with what he was seeing.

    "Thisnd is poor." Matthias shook his head and smiled wryly.

    Looking at his territory, he sighed. The remaining of his territory was 45% mountains. The ins were either upied by dukes or sects, or were barren.

    The people''s lives were poor, and thew enforcers are lousy andzy.

    "My Liege," Cane exined, "After the war, every fertilends that the Empire once owned was either seized by the enemy force or rebelled. Currently, we are surrounded by three kingdoms that were once under the Empire. It is already fortunate for us as the nearby powers spared our territory. But now, the territory is under control of the dukes and powerful families."

    "Those people in power are extremely corrupt and are destroying the kingdom internally. We can''t find any evidence to eliminate them and they''re also supported by surrounding sects."

    "Sigh." Matthias shook his head, "I am now the current ruler of this territory, so it will be my duty to fix the territory."

    "ck!" Matthias ordered, "Investigate andpile every corruption and crimes that these families have created. Once they arepiled and are proven, immediately detain every single one of them with the people that are badly involved."

    "Also, investigate the military personnels inside the army and check if they''re loyal to the throne or the dukedom. Also investigate the officials. If there are any spies, bring them to me."

    "Yes, Master." ck nodded and everyone of the 201 assassins vanished and scattered across the kingdom.

    "Now, let us go to the pce." Matthias spoke.

    The pce was built on the side of the mountain. It looked extremely fortified, if not for the dirty walls and chipped structure.

    They arrived at an old and dull pce, it was as if it was left like that. Matthias shook his head. He flew and entered the pce.

    Inside, it looked like a minimalistic hall, different from other pces which are grandiose and bright. It looked dull while the dragon throne was ckened.

    Matthias'' clothes then became an Imperial Chinese Robe and on his head was a chinese crown.

    Matthias walked upwards to the throne and turned around, looking majestic. "This shall be the beginning of our Qin Dynasty''s rise to power!" His voice reverberated across thend.

    Everyone was startled by the sudden voice.

    "What is that?"

    "It seems toe from thend itself?"

    "I think it''sing from the Pce."

    "Dynasty? I thought we''re a Kingdom?"

    When Matthias sat on the throne, divine light blessed thend. Those who were sick rose and became energized, crops grew, and the former barrennds grew flowers. Dragon lights manifested and encircled the Pce.

    In the Five Mountains Sect, situated on a higher mountain than the Imperial Pce..

    "What is this?! The Imperial Qi is rising!" One of the elders gasped.

    "What is happening now?" Another elder muttered.

    "Everyone." The Sect Leader spoke, "Now that the Imperial Qi is rising, that means that this wretched kingdom is rising again. We cannot let that happen."

    "Shall we ask for help from the Yuan Empire?" One of the elders referred.

    "We could." The Sect Leader nodded. "Send a messenger to the Yuan Pce. Tell them to beat the new monarch into submission."<sub> </sub>

    "Also inform the Soul Pavilion and the me Sect. Let us suppress that person on the throne."

    ""Yes!"" The elders bowed and nodded.

    Inside a Qin-style manor, An old man stood up abruptly, "The throne was filled. Damn bastard! I am the only one who could sit on that throne and rule over this Kingdom!"

    "Men!" He shouted.

    Armored men arrived, knelt, and cupped their fists towards the old man, "We''re here, Lord Guan."

    Lord Guan ordered, "Utilize our authority in the military! Make the throne ours!"

    "Affirmative, Lord!" They stood up and cupped their fists.

    Inside an underground hideout, ten men were seated, discussing the sudden enthronement.

    "Do you think that person on the throne is worthy?" One of the men with a burly figure asked.

    "The Imperial Light that was shone upon thend was incredibly pure and heavenly. An incapable monarch cannot manifest a phenomenon like that." An old man in the higher seat answered.

    "Then shall we support him?" One of the men asked.

    "Only the one referred to by the First Emperor can manifest the dragon lights that encircled the pce." The old man said, "We will indefinitely support the man on the throne. His authority over the people is still low, the person needs our support."

    "As you wish, Patriarch Gongsun!" The men stood and bowed.

    "Mhmm." The old man nodded and looked far away, "I only hope that the new monarch is really capable and can lead us to greatness once again."

    He then chuckled, "Qin Dynasty, huh. Our territory has returned to its original name."

    Once the orders reached their destinations, the new Qin Dynasty became filled with activities.

    Soldiers were gathering, the people were slowly preparing, the people that once traveled the outside world returned one by one, and factions were slowly forming.

    Corrupted or puppet officials were also being cleaned out one by one by the Order of The ck Crow.

    Capable people who were once suppressed by those in power were secretly hired and upied the empty seats.

    Slowly, the undercurrents inside the dynasty started churning.

    Ten days after the domineering voice resounded across thend, a messenger from the pce came down the mountain.

    The messenger unfurled the scroll and read the writings out loud.

    "The New Qin Monarch, Matthias, on behalf of the First Emperor Qin Shihuang, shall erect a new order across the dynasty. He cannot guarantee absolute fairness, but he can guarantee that the lives of themon people will be better under his rule. His first Imperial Edict is to strip the noble titles of the following nobles who havemitted great sins to themon folk. Former Duke Guan Shaoming, evidences has been found that directs to corruption, treason, rebellion, and an attempt to seize the throne."

    "Former Duke Xin Wuming,...."

    "Former Count Wu Laoming,...."

    "Former Baron Gain Sermoth,....."

    One by one, names of corrupt nobles and their deeds were presented to the people one by one. The victims who were once abused cried with happiness and relief that their abusers are now being punished.

 Chapter 87 Problems Of The Empire

    "Our Great Majesty Matthias will also crown new nobles who are upright and have served the dynasty for its betterment tomorrow at dawn."

    "Glory to His Majesty!" After the Imperial Edict was read, one of themoners rejoiced happily.

    "Glory to His Majesty!" The others also joined and praised him.

    There was a worldw inside the Immortal Territories. The faith and happiness of the people will strengthen the pce and make it grander, fortifying thend.

    When the Imperial Edict was finished, and the people rejoiced, the Imperial Pce became more shiny and grand.

    Inside the Pce, in the Throne Hall, Matthias felt the change and smiled. "Is this the feeling of a ruler that sessfully brought happiness to his subjects? It feels great."

    His strength and majesty also increased and got denser. The pressure that he exudes and his authority over the territory was also strengthened.

    "Your Majesty, your advisor, Cane Maxwell, requests an audience!" Suddenly, outside the Throne Hall, Cane''s voice was heard.

    Matthias sat up straight and answered with a dignified voice, "I permit you to enter."

    The gate automatically opened and Cane was there, walking with his knees.

    Matthias looked at him and sighed, "Cane, I still haven''t restored even the territory to its prosperity. You need not do that for the time being."

    Cane was lost for a moment but still nodded, "As you wish, Your Majesty." He then stood and walked towards the throne. He then stopped when he arrived 9 meters away from Matthias.

    "Your Majesty, the damage that has been made by the corrupt people in power was incredibly huge. The Imperial Coffers are currently almost empty of riches. The agricultural sector is also dominated by the former nobles. It will be a long time before we can fix this." Cane reported.

    "Hmm." Matthias pondered, "What if I bring resources from my personal coffer? Will those work?"

    Cane thought for a moment and said, "If we could establish amerce owned solely by the Imperial Family, then sell our products for Immortal Gold, then convert those golds to Qin Currency, then distribute the money to your subjects in exchange for resources, then sell those resources to themoners in market price, we could potentially revitalize the dynasty''s economy."

    "The only problem is if the products that Your Majesty has is suitable and can be beneficial inside the Immortal Territories." Cane sighed.

    "I have already thought of that problem." Matthias nodded, "The Immortal Territories'' Energy and Laws are actually simr to my gxy''s God''s Land. Mine''s energy is just purer than here. Thews are also the same so the effects of the nt or herb are just the same."

    "Then that is great, Your Majesty!" Cane chirped, "When can we start?"

    "Right now, we could." Matthias answered. But then..<sub> </sub>

    "Your Majesty! Grand Protector Wang Xuan requests your presence!" A loud voice came from the outside.

    "Come." Matthias replied and opened the gate telepathically.

    The Grand Protector was wearing a ck full body chinese general armor with his helmet tucked beneath his left arm.

    He then half-kneeled and spoke, "Greetings, Your Majesty!"

    Matthias nodded, "Speak."

    "Your Majesty, there''s a sign of rebellion seven cities south of the capital. It seems that it was under themand of Guan Shaoming and the other dukes. They have in their control 30,000 personal troops and 700,000 from the former Devoured Sun Kingdom are currently marching towards the capital. Please give your orders." Wang Xuan cupped his fist and bowed while exining the circumstances.

    "Hmm.." Matthias went solemn.

    Suddenly, another voice came from the outside, "Master, ck requests your presence."

    "Come in."

    A ck shadow suddenly appeared out of nowhere and ck''s figure emerged from the shadow on the ground. He then half-kneeled and said, "Master, the Three Sects inside Qin, namely the Five Mountains Sect, Soul Pavilion, and the me Sect want to rebel and involve the neighboring Yuan Empire. We have detained the defilers and destroyed their foundations. But a messenger escaped and sessfully reported to the Yuan Capital. It''s just a matter of time for the Yuan Empire to send in their armies to conquer our western territories." ck exined, "Forgive me and my disciples'' inadequacies to protect yournd. Please punish me." He then kowtowed towards him.

    "Sigh. Stand up, ck. We need results and solutions." Matthias shook his head and waved his hand. ck felt as if someone pulled him back up.

    "Have you found anything inside the territory that could help us in this endeavor?" Matthias asked.

    "Yes, Master." ck nodded. "Three days after Your Majesty made an announcement that reverberated across thend, Three factions rose and made their stances. The first is the Guan Faction, lead by Guan Shaoming and his aplices, the second was the Commoner''s Faction, who will temporarily standby to see Your Majesty, and the third is The Gongsun Faction, the Faction that believes that the old Empire will rise once more and will side with whoever shines light upon thend." ck exined.

    "Currently, The Gongsun Faction led by Patriarch Gongsun Yi is your stout ally. Their faction consists of ancient families that are suppressed by the former nobles,moners who have decent power, and officials that serve only the throne." ck answered.

    "Cane, any thoughts?" Matthias looked at the silent advisor below.

    "Your Majesty, the Gongsun Family is an extremely influential family in the circle of powerful hidden families. They are of the Yellow Emperor''s lineage and are known to nurture incredibly talented statesman and military leaders. They are extremely popr within the nobles andmoners. I estimate that their Faction''s forces are probably numbered around 1.6 million. With them at our helm, our chances of defending the realm will be higher." Cane said excitedly.

    "Very well. Let us wait for tomorrow''s speech." Matthias smiled and stood up, "Cane, ck, I want you to help each other with looking for a capable person that can manage themerce. I will be back here once I retrieve the products that we can sell."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." The two nodded.

 Chapter 88 Going Out

    "Wang Xuan, I want you and Wang Long to gather the remaining men of the army. Prepare to defend the realm at any moment and tell Want Long to not be rash and beware of any hidden attacks from the enemy."

    "Affirmative, Your Majesty." Wang Xuan nodded.

    "ck, I also want you to look out for potential assassins that could join the ranks of The Order of The ck Crow. Watch out for enemy assassins from assassinating key figures of our allied forces."

    "Yes, Master." He also nodded.

    "I now order you to fulfill your duties and permit you to leave." Matthias said.

    "We shall do as you ordered, Your Majesty!" They bowed and started leaving. ck vanished within his shadow while the two turned to leave.

    After they left and Matthias was left alone, he then spreaded out his energy to protect the allied territories that didn''t rebel. A thin but strong barrier was erected, surrounding thend. The territories that were covered were immediately filled with energy and the structures started to strengthen. The bodies of themoners also became 1.5x stronger.

    "What is this power?"

    "I think I can destroy a huge boulder with my strength!"

    "I think I couldst for seventeen more rounds!"

    The people rejoiced with their newfound strength.

    Inside the pce, Matthias then smiled, satisfied with his work.

    "Then, I should return to Matheon now." He then opened a portal and went to his gxy.

    Now, he was now a god detached from his origin world. Those ten days in the Immortal Territories was effectively more than a century on Earth. The migration was still ongoing and the first contact between the three factions happened. The Order and The Rebels waged war against the Empire, resulting in the dy of the Empire''s Expansion.

    Asileius went to him and informed him that Jeremy migrated to the Rebellion while Key and Sana with their family went to Alphan.

    "Matthias, you came back! How are you?" Jeremy smiled and asked.

    Compared to before, Jeremy was already more mature and his body was already that of a middle-aged man. Because he already achieved an Emperor Cycle Level Cultivation, his lifespan has extended to 10,000 years.

    "Yeah, nothing has changed. Only ten days have passed in my life." Matthiasughed.

    "T-Ten days?! The time dtion is that big?!" Jeremy gasped. Matthias chuckled and nodded.

    They talked about each other''s experience and journey.

    After Matthias left the gxy for the Immortal Territories, Jeremy stayed for a few years on Earth until they sessfullypleted Interspatial Travel. After that, Jeremy utilized his Emperor Cycle cultivation to fly towards the Rebel Territories.

    He then slowly rose up the ranks, continuously defeating enemy fleets with his talent in learning how to destroy fleets with his star fighter jets.

    He also learned how to utilize psychic abilities from the Zelds.

    Slowly, he became an elder inside the Rebel Faction and led the Faction to victories.

    "How about your territory in that Immortal Land?" Jeremy asked.

    "We''re currently facing a rebellion army of 700,000 men and a neighboring territory''s army that is unknown in size. My territory is also formerly filled with corrupt people. So I''m fixing that too. I''m only here for a brief period because I''m going to retrieve some resources for the Dynasty''s economy." Matthias sighed.

    "Do you need any help?" Jeremy inquired.

    "No need. The battle isrge-scale, so only a person of my level can bring a change in the battlefield." Matthias shook his head.

    "Okay. Do as you deem fit." Jeremy shrugged.<sub> </sub>

    "Anyways, I gotta go. I''ll also visit Key and Sana." Matthias said goodbye and left.

    In Alphan, in the Surim Continent, east of the Divine Continent..

    Inside the dominant kingdom Sarvo, there''s the small mountain city of Keios. Although it was just a small mountain city, it''s currently one of the most powerful cities in the kingdom. With the city protecting the kingdom from the barbarian nomads of the north and a spirit stone mine in the east.

    In its helm are the Rosa Family and the Saintess of a Hidden Sect. It was a miracle for the nobles and royal family of the Sarvo Kingdom that they still haven''t seized the throne from ruling families.

    It was said that the Head of The Rosa Family and the Saintess of The Hidden Sect were so incredibly powerful that not even the ancestors of the Sarvo Kingdom could face the weaker Saintess.

    The Head of The Rosa Family was so intelligent that he led the small mountain city of Keios to prosperity.

    Inside the study of the Rosa Manor..

    "Who is there?" A middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and asked coldly.

    "We meet again, my friend." Matthias appeared out of nowhere and smiled at the middle-aged man.

    "Matthias? Is that really you?" Key gasped. Matthias nodded and strode towards Key and hugged him.

    "It''s been a long time!" Key happily hugged back.

    They then talked about their experiences. Suddenly..

    "Knock knock! Key, I''ming in!" A voice of a woman came from the other side of the door.

    The door opened, weing a beautiful woman. She was wearing a casual dress with a tray of coffee on hand.

    Suddenly, she looked up and saw Matthias, "Matt? Is that you?" She gasped.

    "Wait." Matthias'' eyes bulged out, "Key, don''t tell me.."

    "Hehe." Key chuckled, "Yes. Sky is now my lovely wife and a mother of two."

    "Oho sh*t! Good for you, bud!" Matthiasughed wholeheartedly.

    "It''s really you, Matthias! Where did you go? We haven''t seen you in decades! Even when we separated from Earth!" She asked with surprise.

    "You still haven''t told her, Key?" Matthias looked at him weirdly.

    "Not yet. I wasn''t nning to." Key shook his head.

    "Key Rosa! What''s the meaning of this?!" She red at Key menacingly.

    "Do you think you''ll believe that Matthias, our friend, became a god and created worlds, stars, and powerful beings?" Key sighed.

    "Created?" She gasped. Matthias sighed and exined some things for her to understand.

    "So, you mean that you created this world?" She gasped even more.

    Matthias nodded, "I have watched people die, live, rise, and fall. I learned to control my emotions to ''fake'' it if I need to. That''s why you didn''t notice anything."

    "My goodness." She sat absentmindedly.

    Suddenly..

 Chapter 89 Xuans Arrogant Son, Matheon Territory

    The skies dimmed as if something swallowed the sun. Darkness engulfed thend and terror shook the continent.

    "Is it the end?!"

    "What is happening?!"

    "Mother!"

    Key stood up and looked at the sky warily, "What''s happening, Matthias?" He asked.

    "Is this world going to end?" Sky shuddered with the thought.

    "That man.." Matthias shook his head when he sensed a familiar aura, "Don''t worry. It''s just a dragon."

    "A dragon?! A dragon is that big?!" The two shrieked.

    "Don''t exaggerate, Key. Although he''s big, you could at least hold him down. You''re a person who controls the Law of Chaos. Don''t underestimate yourself." Matthias said and flew towards the humongous creature.

    He then raised his palm and touched the creature. A small rune attached itself onto the creature.

    Suddenly, the creature shrank in size and a minuteter, the humongous creature turned into a teenage boy.

    "You''re Xuan''s son?" Matthias asked with his eyebrow raised.

    "H-How did you know my father? Where is he?" The boy asked with suspiciousness and anger.

    Matthias gaped his mouth wide open, "Xuan still hasn''t fetched you? What is that irresponsible father of a man doing?" He looked at the cultivation of this teen, ''Peak Saint Cycle, bordering Godking Stage? Don''t tell me he still thinks this is weak?'' He thought.

    "You really know my father? Tell me where he is!" The teen demanded.

    "Hmm? I think this is why your father still didn''t go to you." Matthias narrowed his eyes, "You''re too arrogant."

    "Tell me where my father is!" The teen couldn''t take it anymore and charged.

    Matthias shook his head and raised his hand towards the charging teen, "Electrify."

    As soon as he said that, the rune in the teen''s chest glowed with lines spreading throughout his body. "Ah!" Intense pain assaulted the teens body as he fell down on the ground with a ''boom''.

    Matthias descended and looked at the teen coldly, "There is always a higher mountain behind a high mountain." He said. "And there will always be a higher mountain hidden behind that higher mountain."

    This time, the teen was already shaking in fear. He once thought that he was already extremely powerful in Alphan and only the patriarchs of those hidden sects could be a match for him.

    But as soon as he revealed his hostility towards this mysterious man, he was instantly destroyed.

    "Who¡­ are you?" He weakly asked.

    p "I am but an averagely strong person in the universe. I am not even a match with those old guys who have already established their dominance over the universe." Matthias replied casually. But this reply of his shook the teen''s core.</anda>

    "My father.." The teen slowly spoke, "..How powerful is he?"

    Before Matthias could even answer, a rift suddenly appeared behind them, "An insignificant piece of trash that is even weaker than the infants of the outer world."<sub> </sub>

    Matthias nced at his back and smirked. The teen gasped, "Father?"

    Xuan, the True Celestial Emperor Dragon, a new Deity-rank Being. He was wearing a bright cloak that was covered with divine light. He was being encircled by a spirit phantom of a divine dragon.

    He descended and half-kneeled towards Matthias, "Greetings, Father!"

    The teen was stumped and thought, ''Father? Doesn''t that mean..''

    "Xiao Longtian, kneel towards your honored grandfather, quick." Xuan looked at him.

    "Ah.." The teen was shocked, but he still quickly kneeled down, "Greetings, Honored Grandfather."

    Matthias nodded slightly, "Mhmm. Wipe that smugness and arrogance of yours here. You''re not even half as strong as my advisor."

    He then looked at Xuan, "Brat, teach this son of yours a lesson about restraint. But first, I want every powerful being to gather in God''s Land once I call everyone. Prepare yourself."

    Xuan nodded respectfully, "As you wish."

    Matthias then left, traveling towards God''s Land.

    There were four beings that ascended to be Sentinels. Bai Changsheng, the Founder of The Chaos Sect finally ascended after tens of thousands of years. From being a one-step-into-the-grave old man, his body that was instantly revitalized and was forged by the Alphan Ruling Lightning became that of a 30-year-old handsome man.

    He sessfullyprehended the full Laws of Chaos inside Matheon and sessfully earned the title of "The Chaos Monarch".

    Another one to ascend was a White Tiger Divine Beast Hu Duanming. He mastered the rules of lightning and became extremely proficient in it, earning the title of "The Thundering Beast".

    Franc d'' Ornillo, a mage ascender, mastered thews of space and sessfully created realms for the betterment of lives in his world. He could traverse tens of lightyears in a blink of an eye. He sessfully earned the title of "Void Lord"

    Thest one to ascend was a Zeld named Kulumenthari who traversed the paths of the Psychic Zelds, the Cultivation Path, and the Magic Path. He was a curious soul that wanted to be powerful but not interfering in the matters of mortalkind.

    He earned the title of "The Zeldian Sentinel" and lived up to his name, watching over the domains for any problems.

    Now that there were four more Sentinels, God''s Land was now inhibiting seven powerful beings or what Matthias now ssified as "Ster-Level Beings".

    Yi Tiancai and Fang Yuan also leveled up and became a Deity-rank being.

    They are now currently near the strength of the past Denos. With their strength, destroying worlds is nothing.

    Matthias flew and went to his territory in God''s Land. It was a vast in with its edges filled with five tall pir-like mountains that surrounded the territory like a hand.

    "Mathon Territory", as Matthias named it. There were rivers, ake, and trees around it. There were also flying enchanting birds with fiery feathers.

    Matthias extended his hand and pointed towards his territory, "Form."

    Resources from all over the gxy disappeared and appeared inside the territory. It slowly formed and created a magnificent pce that looked heavenly and full of authority.

    "The Matheon Pce". It was surrounded with clouds and divine light. Its walls shone like crystal quartz. Its ground became a hugeke, and going towards the huge ten-meter gate was a long white bridge. Laws then surrounded the Mathon Territory, making it so that flying wouldn''t be allowed, powerful magic that is without permission to be casted or made would be canceled and erasedpletely, those with hostile intentions would be killed, any magic that tries to intrude inside the territory will be shredded apart, and a test would always be required to enter the territory, with the test being confirming if the person is a Ster-Level Being.

 Chapter 90 The First Highest Supreme Conference

    A huge dome barrier formed around the territory, shielding it against intruders.

    Matthias then entered the pce. It wasn''t that extraordinary inside, as it onlyprised of halls, a bedroom, training grounds, and a ridiculously huge conference hall.

    Matthias then erected a head seat for him, a throne chair with a white cushion and a rim made of gold erected on a dais. On their rims were runes of his titles, making just the throne alone to exude his power.

    "Highest God, Creator of Worlds, Ruler of Matheon, The Man, The Devil, The Divinity, The Traverser, The Saint, Ruler of A Thousand Lifetimes, Head of The Gods, The Coroner, The Supreme."

    He sat on his throne and created a wide podium in front of his throne.

    He then created conference desks that are arranged like an oval.

    He then sent an announcement throughout Matheon with his mental energy, "I summon all the beings that are Sentinel-Rank and above in my territory."

    As soon as he said that, dozens of portals opened just outside of Matheon''s airspace.

    Beings that were exuding an incredibly dense aura and heavy pressure descended down. They suddenly felt thews around the territory and they descended.

    Twelve six-winged beings that are cloaked in divine light descended at the same time as twelve beings that were filled with baleful, evil, and bloodthirsty aura.

    "Hmph." Qin Wentian, the Buddhist Seraph, snorted coldly.

    "Disgusting." Kaiser, the Demon Prince of Filth, spat on the ground.

    "Don''t make a fuss inside The Supreme Lord''s Territory, Wentian." Seraph Alumen, who is at the front of the Seraphim, warned casually.

    "Stop responding to them, Kaiser." When Kaiser wanted to rebut, the demon that exudes an aura that is as strong as Alumen spoke.

    "I apologize, Demon King Saetir." Kaiser bowed submissively.

    Saetir just nodded slightly. He looked at Alumen while Alumen did the same. They then bowed a little towards each other as a sign of respect for their power and led their group towards the bridge branching from the pce.

    The next beings to arrive were Asileius, a Zeld, presumably the Zeldian Sentinel Kulumenthari, and a Gctic Being that acquired the strength equal to a Ster-Level Being named Shknunei in its humanoid form that looked like a man with an extremely dense and shaggy hair and an extremely thick fur coat. They looked at each other, bowed, and walked together towards the pce.

    Behind them, a respectable looking man wearing a ck trench coat, pants, hat, and a staff appeared out of nowhere. He walked gantly towards the pce.

    Then, one by one, the other Sentinels arrived. The Cold Fang Yuan, The First Ascended Yi Tiancai, The Dragon Emperor Xuan, The Void Lord Franc d'' Ornillo, The Chaos Monarch Bai Changsheng, andstly, The Thundering Beast Hu Duanming.

    They then entered the Conference Hall where Matthias was already seated.

    The respectable man walked with a gant pace and stood at the ready-made seat at a table at the side, behind the main tables.<sub> </sub>

    "Greetings, Master." The man bowed gentlemanly.

    "We meet again, First Overseer. You can sit." Matthias nodded slightly. With his permission given, the Overseer sat stoutly on his chair.

    "If you are worthy, create your own seats." Matthias spoke, startling the rest of the standing beings.

    The strength of thews bounding this territory is extremely strong. Magic such as creating something is extremely hard.

    They circted their magic, slowly forming their seats. Beads of sweat trickled down their cheeks.

    After less than twenty minutes, Asileius was the first one toplete his seat. He then satfortably.

    The second one was Yi Tiancai, finishing after an hour and sitting while panting.

    After him, it was like a domino. Everyone finished with thest one being Allia, one of the Twin Empress Seraphim, finishing her seat after three and a half hours..

    She sat down dejectedly because she wasst. Matthias then nodded, "Now that everyone is seated, let us begin the first Highest Supreme Conference of The Highest Supreme Council."

    They then went solemn. Matthias smiled, "After that ruckus where we lost two of my most important people and you lost a lot of your subjects, I thought about creating a conference that happens every 100 years in God''s Land Time.

    Now, as this is the first conference, I shall exin everything that we need to prepare for the next one hundred years and to present at the next conference.

    First, exining the purpose of the conference.

    The Highest Supreme Conference is created for the betterment of the gxy. It is the gathering of all the Ster-Level Beings under the Matheon Gxy.

    Currently, we have thirty-three participants and one favored guest. One High Seraph and Eleven Seraphim from the Divine Kingdom, Two Demon Kings and Ten Demon Princes from the Endless Hell, Three Deity-rank Beings and Five Sentinels, Shknunei the Gctic Being, and Asileius, my direct servant from the Creation Abode.

    There should''ve been five more participants, but they''re currently in the Immortal Territories to handle a rebellion and an invasion, but we''ll do with this many.

    Now, the purpose of the conference. The conference is created to prevent the previous mishaps that urred to the lowest possible rate. Reports that span throughout your territory must be presented if there are any suspicious activities.

    Speaking of territories, beings that are equal to that of Deity-rank, namely High Seraph like Alumen, and Demon Kings like Saetir and Bosephar, are eligible to have a world as their personal territory. You could do anything you want in your territories like setting up a church, you can choose any lower worlds."

    "Thank you for the bestowment, Lord Supreme." The six Deity-rank Beings, namely Fang Yuan, Xuan, Yi Tiancai, Bosephar, Saetir, and Alumen, bowed towards him.

    "Let''s continue." Matthias nodded. "The Conference''s goal is for everyone to extend proposals for the safety and strengthening of the gxy. First, we shall hear from the First Overseer."

    "Thank you, Master." The First Overseer stood up and bowed towards him. He then walked towards the podium and stood erect, facing the Ster-Level Beings without fear.

 Chapter 91 Suggestions Of The Stellar-Level Beings

    "I am the First Overseer, created by the Master to oversee His creation. I shall be representing my kin in speaking in front of you all in every Supreme Conference." The First Overseer bowed gentlemanly to them. They nodded towards him in response.

    "We gather knowledge from all over Matheon, so you could summon us for information." He raised his head and smiled.

    "Currently, we have discovered that the Matheon Gxy has more than 320 billions, ? is inhibited, 490 billion+ stars, 700 billion asteroid belt groups of all sizes, 17 Hidden nes, and 700 Secret Realms. There are still some that haven''t been discovered yet due tock of personnels. That brings me to this.." The First Overseer exined.

    He then faced Matthias, "So, Master, my first proposal for the first conference is to add Overseers for our expanding gxy." He said valiantly.

    "Mhmm." Matthias nodded, "The need for Overseers really is present. I approve of the proposition. I shall add four hundred and eighty Overseers in your ranks. Is it enough?"

    "It is enough. Thank you, Master." The First Overseer bowed gentlemanly and returned to his seat.

    Matthias then looked at the others, "Just like that. You report, and present your proposal. Let us formally begin the Conference."

    Matthias stood up and walked towards the podium. He then coughed and stood straight, "I, Matthias, shall formally start the Conference."

    The beings stood up from their seats and bowed towards him, "Greetings, Lord Matthias!" They shouted simultaneously.

    "I shall start with addressing the ascension of Deities Yi Tiancai, Fang Yuan, Xuan, Alumen, Saetir, and Bosephar."

    "I, Matthias, The Highest God, Creator of Worlds, Ruler of Matheon, The Man, The Devil, The Divinity, The Traverser, The Saint, Ruler of A Thousand Lifetimes, Head of The Gods, The Coroner, The Supreme, approves of your ascension. I shall grant you one world devoid of sentient beings for you to rule upon respectively." He raised his hand and shone light upon the six beings.

    Inside their mind was the location of their world. They then bowed towards him simultaneously and shouted, "We are grateful for your gift, Supreme Lord!"

    Matthias nodded slightly. He then scanned everyone, "As you all know, I am now a ruler with responsibilities. I am a Creator here while I am also an Emperor inside that realm, so I wont be here for quite some time."

    "I now hereby grant authority and stewardship over my servant Asileius, and the six Deities shall be his assistants. I also hereby assign one Overseer for each of the six deities. Monitor your territories as well as its surroundings. Guard Matheon when I am not around." Matthias dered.

    "Thank you for your trust, Supreme Lord!" They bowed.

    "Now, tell me if you have any idea that might protect against enemy invaders." Matthias looked at them.

    p "My lord, I have a suggestion." Someone raised his hand. It was a seraph that exuded a kingly aura. His burly face and stoic appearance made him extremely noticeable.</anda>

    "Let us hear your suggestion, Ashen Heim, Seraph of Kings." Matthias smiled.

    "I suggest creating a realm at the center of the gxy that houses an entire army for our gxy consisting of beings made solely to be the fighting force of Matheon. After establishing that realm, I suggest connecting it to border worlds or border nes that will function like a defensive fort of a kingdom." He exined.

    "Good suggestion, Ashen Heim. Anything else?" Matthias nodded with satisfaction and looked for other people.

    "Supreme Lord, this lowly one has a suggestion." Kulumenthari, the Zeld, raised his hand and spoke.

    Matthias nodded, "You may."<sub> </sub>

    "I suggest that this army that will be created be trained by professionals under the seven races of Angels, Demons, Humans, Orcs, Elves, Beastkin, and Zelds in their respective special fields. We must make the army well-rounded and strong." Kulumenthari proposed.

    "Good suggestion!" Matthias pped. "Is there anything else?"

    "Patrol ships must be deployed to guard Matheon and alert the headquarters from enemy invaders." Yi Tiancai said.

    "Very good!" Matthias smiled.

    The suggestions continued on pouring and they sessfully created a defense mechanism for Matheon.

    "Are there any suggestions left?" Matthias raised the question once more.

    No one replied.

    "It seems there is none, Supreme Lord." Alumen spoke out after a half a minute of silence.

    "Then!" Matthias went down the podium, "It is time for us to implement what we have agreed upon!"

    Matthias raised his palm adjacent to his chest and manifested a crystal prism.

    It slowly grew into a bed-size crystal and flew down the center of the oval table.

    Seven pieces of crystal grew from the main body and detached to it, floating towards the deity-level beings and Asileius.

    "This shall be the Crystal of Law, monitoring and creatingws necessary for the functioning of the gxy. Thisw could rule over certainws of Matheon and is to be protected at all cost. Matthias heavily emphasized on the ''protect at all cost'' while looking at the deities.

    "Then, let''s go to the center of the gxy." Matthias said casually and disappeared out of nowhere.

    Knowing where he already is, the beings inside the hall walked outside of the pce and outside the Matheon Territory where they would be able to fully utilize their power.

    Once they exited the border of the territory, Asileius and the First Overseer instantly vanished.

    The Seraphim and Demons flew and entered their respective portals that were opened by their superiors.

    The sentinels flew upwards towards the center of the gxy.

    Xuan and the two deities Fang Yuan and Yi Tiancai flew incredibly swift, outpacing the sentinels who flew first. Xuan, in particr, turned into a dragon and flew towards the center of the gxy like that, gliding and slithering in space with his divine glow.

    Above the gxy, Matthias and the Ster Beings floated in space. The Ster Beings watched as Matthias raised his hand, manifesting a power that cannot beprehended.

    Asileius floated up and also raised his hand to help his Master in forming the realm.

 Chapter 92 Materons

    Out of everyone, Asileius was the only one who could help Matthias because of his innate power ofprehending creation.

    A lot, especially Bai Changsheng, discovered and realized a lot while watching them create the realm. Although they cannot fullyprehend the depths of creation, just the glimpse of that power made them feel insignificant and unimportant. The feeling of powerlessness welled-up on them.

    They discovered that they aren''t even close to the peak of power, and that they aren''t even as important as a grain of sand beyond the vast universe.

    Theyprehended a miniscule part of the lowerws of creation, a mix of Chaos, Order, Dao, and Space inside onew.

    Through thatprehension, Bai Changsheng deducedws and techniques to cultivate and be a deity who could theoretically tinker with creation.

    Later on, because of an event, one man will rise to prominence because of the technique that Changsheng created. But that will be a story of ater age.

    Slowly, a futuristic-style humongous castle erected on a phantom mountain that looked like a crystal emerged. An intangible barrier surrounded the mountain that is asrge as the center of the gxy to hide it from mortals and their equipment.

    From the energy of space, a physical body and soul was formed, forming the first lineage of Materons, the first original race made by Matthias.

    They were of a humanoid shape, a cream-colored skin with tiny specks of glitter-like lights on their body, a halo-like ring surrounding their forehead, eyes that changes color depending on what they were using it for, elf-like ears that could hear even the faintest vibrations in their surroundings, and an arm that could turn to anything they could think of that could reach twice their mass as maximum.

    Their skin has threeyers that could expand, contract, andpress, making their skin possible to be armor.

    They don''t have reproductive organs, so, to make a baby, they will manually separate a cell from their inneryer of skin that has nds that could produce, whether they are male or female.

    For the incubation, theiryers of skin would be detached to envelope the fetus and it would take about three months for the fetus to be an infant.

    Their emotions would also be greater than others, havingprehended the true meanings of emotions. They would only be possibly attracted to those who are part of the Matheon Gxy to lessen the traitors.

    Their primary loyalty to the gxy would be on a fanatic level, and they would only rebel if they are truly abused.

    Looking at the first lineage of Materons, Matthias smiled. Numbering to a hundred thousand, Matthias could possibly create more but that would be problematic in terms of resources.

    Materons feed on all kinds of mass. Creating a lot of them in an instant would not be beneficial and instead, it would backfire, resulting in everything bing food and making them insatiable.

    Matthias ought to first bnce everything and let them develop by themselves. Well, their intelligence is already innately gctic-level, meaning their innate knowledge already allows them to create spaceships and colonies.

    Their strength, which lies on their mental energy and defense, makes them a frightening enemy in battle. Partnered with their arms being able to turn into weapons, they are a powerful defensive and offensive race.<sub> </sub>

    Fortunately for the beings of Matheon, Matthias imnted onto them that their goal was to protect the gxy and their colonies, which would only be uninhabiteds and secret realms.

    The Materons walked towards the front, where all of them could see Matthias. The leading figure, different from the others with a matte ck-colored skin and golden eyes, strode forward and knelt down, "Greetings to the Supreme Father!"

    "Greetings!" All of the Materons knelt down and shouted.

    Matthias smiled and raised his hand to acknowledge them, "I trust you all to be the warriors of the Matheon Gxy. Protect it at all costs!"

    The ck skinned Materon looked at Matthias with reverence and chanted, "We shan''t disappoint you!"

    Matthias then waved his hand, then, a bunch of resources and materials appeared in front of the Materons. "Make do with these resources for now. You can harvest resources from anywhere in the gxy as long as you don''t harm the beings that have an immature state of technology." Matthias said.

    ? The Materons nodded and started moving. Matthias knew that they were now starting to construct their techs, so Matthias left.

    He then went to the edge of his gxy and started creating Fort-like Gctic space structures that are asrge as the sun.

    The structures were built using a metal that is a thousand times harder than titanium, with four kite-shaped towers arranged in a diamond pattern floating in the middle of a huge horizontal metal ring. The ring has four towers in each corner and below those towers were the connecting bridges to the four center towers.

    Below the four towers was a huge cone with four rings surrounding it. Those rings would ignite and be thrusters if it ever wants to adjust its position.

    On the outer rings wereunching pads and ejectors for its smaller fighter tounch an offensive against the future invaders.

    On the center of the four towers was a huge blue crystal the size of Jupiter. It shone with a bright blue hue and was releasing the aura of a powerful energy from the inside.

    These star fortresses numbering to 15 were scattered on the edges of the Matheon Gxy. The 15 crystals forms a wide barrier, connecting with each other and extending towards the center of the gxy, where the main fortress of the Materons were located.

    He then conjured the two orbs containing the realms of Endless Hell and The Divine Kingdom.

    He threw each orbs to their separate ways, with the Divine Kingdom on the left side of the phantom mountain and the Endless Hell on the right. They rotated with the gxy, forming a sight to behold.

    When the orbs reached their positions, the sight of the Divine Kingdom and Endless Hell was seen like a mirage, with images of it looking like it was formed of stars as its pixels, covering the existence of the Materon Mountain even more.

 Chapter 93 Back To The Immortal Territories, Preparation For War

    The God''s Land was then thrown above the mountain, protecting the gxy and letting the gods inside survey the gxy.

    Alphan was ced below the mountain, creating the phenomenon inside the ne where the humongous mountain would appear once every millions of years.

    After seeing everything happening in front of them, the Ster-Level Beings were put in a daze.

    Matthias dispersed them and they began their experiments and research andprehending of creation.

    Matthias then did something that not even gods would want to experience.

    He pped his palm on his forehead, and forcefully halved his soul, making him experience inestimable pain.

    He gritted his teeth, forcing himself not to shout. When the soul was fully severed, he was weakened. He then condensed the soul and mended it with the energy of his gxy, slowly forming an embryo. It then gathered huge amounts of energy by itself, slowly nurturing the embryo inside. It floated and roamed the gxy for years toe.

    After Matthias stabilized his condition, he began harvesting resources for the Immortal Territories. He went to Cane and started harvesting nts, herbs, and meats from the animals inside.

    He then went to God''s Land to harvest or create metals. He also harvested the normal iron inside God''s Land to forge weapons and armors for his army.

    As the time inside Cane was incredibly fast, the herbs'' ages were at least 100,000 years old, making them precious.

    After harvesting hundreds of thousands of resources and cing them in a spatial ring that he personally created with the area of 2,000 square kilometres.

    He then returned to the Immortal Territories.

    An approximately ten hours have passed inside. The battle of the south already reached the fourth defensive city of Qin, Jianan. Wang Long, with the direct order from Cane and confirmation from ck, marched towards the third defensive city of Weinan and prepared to defend against the uing onught from the southern rebels.

    From ck, Matthias was informed that the Yuan Empire had indeed sent their army to assault the western borders. Numbering to 900,000 men, fortunately, the army was still far away, but their threat was still there.

    To mitigate the threat, Matthias sent Wang Xuan with 10,000 archers and artillery to defend from the walls.

    Matthias then called Cane and gave him the resources that he had gathered from his domain.

    "Your Majesty, these are very valuable! We can really revitalise the coffers!" Cane eximed.

    "Mhmm." Matthias smiled and nodded, "Sell those resources to mercenaries and our allied families and ns. Also, try to contact some forces from the neighboring territories that could potentially rebel against their lords and sell them resources, gaining us a potential ally that wouldn''t be detrimental to us."

    "That won''t be a problem, Your Majesty. The Duke of Verimont from the Assanasid Dynasty has always showed their dissatisfaction with the current ipetent dictator of the royal family. They would be a pretty good ally." Cane nodded and replied.

    "Okay then. Arrange the necessary arrangements for these. I''ll let you handle them." Matthias slightly nodded.

    "As you wish, Your Majesty!" Cane cupped his hands and bowed. He then left to manage his orders.

    The day flew by, and dawn cane. It is already time for Matthias'' first speech.

    On the shining dragon tform atop the Imperial Pce, Cane, donned in his schr robe, walked out and stood in front of the crowd, "His Majesty, Master of The Realm, Lord of Ten Thousand Lifetimes, He whose name can''t and shan''t be spoken, enters!"<sub> </sub>

    "Tuntuuun!" Great res of trumpets of joy and anticipation redounded across the capital. People bowed and kowtowed towards the Imperial Pce, weing their new lord.

    "Long Live His Majesty!"

    "Long Live!"

    "Long Live!"

    People chanted and chanted to wee him. And, the people''s wait will now be stopped, as their emperor is nowing out.

    Matthias, donned in his ck Imperial Armor, walked with majesty towards the tform. His aura awed his subjects, making them respect him more.

    Hidden in the midst of the crowd, the men of the Gongsun Faction looked at him with respect, "He really is rightful of the throne." Gongsun Yi said with respect in his voice.

    He then teared up, "Our Empire will rise again!"

    "Long Live!!" Gongsun Yi shouted in his old but powerful shout.

    "Long Live!" With their leader''s cue, the men of the Gongsun Faction and their allies chanted simultaneously.

    Matthias raised his hand, and the people went silent, as if they immediately understood their ruler.

    "I gathered you all here today not as your emperor, but as someone who wants to protect the territory." Matthias said with a powerful voice, "Our dynasty is currently being assaulted by rebels and another army from Yuan is currently marching towards our western borders."

    "With our current state, we will find it hard to defend the realm. But, fret not!" Matthias shouted, "I was entrusted by Emperor Qin to return the realm to its peak, or even strengthen it further, and I am determined to make that happen!"

    "Your family, friends, mothers, children,panions, and nation needs you. We need your help." Matthias said solemnly, "The battles will be bloody, and many lives will be lost. But will you stand up and die, knowing that you fought for your country, or die as a ve, regretting that you didn''t participate in this wild endeavour?"

    "Join me! And we shall return Qin to its former glory!" Matthias asked with a shout.

    "We shall follow you, Your Majesty!" The men of the Gongsun Faction knelt and cupped their fists towards Matthias, showing their acknowledgement of his authority.

    With the Gongsun Faction kneeling, more than three-fourth of the people knelt, leaving those one-fourth have no choice but to kneel also.

    "Then, we shall turn the rusted gears of our territory once more!" Matthias smiled and shouted, raising his right hand and materialising his ring to be a Tang sword.

    "Glory to Qin, the newnd who''ll devour the sun!" Matthias yelled.

    "Glory to Qin! Glory to His Majesty!" The people yelled.

    After the speech, a mass army recruitment was established all over the territory. Men and women joined, and the final number reached an astonishing amount of 2 billion people, ? of Qin''s poption.

 Chapter 94 Imperial Assembly

    Next, in ordance with his orders, an army of 500,000 will be sent to the west and southern borders respectively, with their training set on the forts.

    Those who were loyal to the throne that were suppressed by the nobles were given positions inside the Imperial Court, with the titles of nobility given to the leaders of the Gongsun Faction.

    "Your Majesty.." Gongsun Yi, who was kneeling on his position below the stairs to the throne, spoke, "We shall assist you in your endeavour. My descendants and aides are extremely skilled in military strategy, training, politics, and management. Your Majesty can use them to your liking."

    "Thank you for your trust, Duke Zhong." Matthias smiled. During the speech, Matthias gave the loyal men of Qin titles of nobility. Gongsun Yi was given the title of Duke Zhong of Qin, with the Zhong meaning loyalty.

    "I''ll assign military trainers to those armies of 500,000. The remaining. Teach them archery mainly. For the remaining 1.995 billion men must train in the capital. They must be trained in the art of war and battle. We must prepare for anything." Matthias ordered.

    "Then, for the weapon and armor, I''ll handle it. I can forge those quickly." Matthias said, but Gongsun Yi immediately rebutted, "Your Majesty, you need not bother yourself with doing such tedious things! Let us, your subjects, handle it."

    "But-" Matthias wanted to do it but the others joined Gongsun Yi, "Your Majesty, please let us handle the tedious tasks!"

    "Please reconsider, Your Majesty!"

    "Let us serve you, Your Majesty!"

    The officials kowtowed and pleaded, making him smile wryly. "Okay. I''ll let you all handle it. You can all rise up now." He waved his hands resignedly.

    The officials smiled and bowed once more, "Thank you for your reconsideration, Your Majesty!" Gongsun Yi said.

    "I now conclude that the first Imperial Court Assembly ended. You may go now."

    "We shall do as Your Majesty told us!" The officials cupped their hands.

    Cane then stepped forward, "For the military officials, please wait for His Majesty''s summon for the council of war."

    In ordance with the Imperial etiquette, Matthias stood up and left the Throne Hall with Cane behind him at the back hall before the officials exited the Throne Hall by kneeling with their heads bowed down facing towards the Imperial Throne.

    Behind Matthias, Cane smiled with satisfaction, "Your Majesty, you gained a strong and stout ally. The Gongsun Faction is filled with hidden talents. Tapping into them, we can stabilize the territory once we pass through this problem."

    Matthias smiled. He then nced at Cane, "Have you finished setting up themerce?"

    "ck has already found someone. He will establish contact with the target once his loyalty is guaranteed and his skills fully verified. Once all is clear, ck will bring him here." Cane answered.

    Matthias nodded.

    Matthias then donned his military uniform, a ck and red military robe with a leather armor on top. He then unmounted a golden sword on a rack hanging at the top of the wall behind the Imperial Bed.

    He caressed the sheath then unsheathed the sword, revealing the shiny golden de that is incredibly majestic.<sub> </sub>

    On the de was an inscription using the old Qin Script, on it was the phrase "*Chinese Characters*", May the Empire rule for all ages, written in red ink filled with energy.

    On the other side of the sword was another inscription, which says "*Chinese Characters*", Whoever holds the sword leads the empire to conquer.

    In every war of the past, when the Empire was still at its peak, the Ceremonial Sword always apanied the monarchs in battle.

    But when the second emperor died, the lineage was lost and they were besieged by enemies. No one had the authority and strength to wield the sword, so they fought with limited morale support.

    Now that Matthias was enthroned as the third emperor, he was bound to make the empire glorious once more.

    Cane looked at the sword with dreamy eyes, "The Ceremonial Sword that apanied the Emperors of old. Only those who are worthy can even think of wielding it. It was said to be crafted from the fallen stars of Aeginos."

    Matthias returned the sword to its sheath and hung it at his side.

    He then looked at Cane and nodded as a signal. Cane understood and left the Emperor''s Room.

    Cane went to the Throne Hall and announced, "Generals, Follow me to the Hall of War. His Majesty will be there shortly." He then turned around and left.

    The military officials followed suit and lined up behind Cane, walking their way towards the Hall of War, west of the Imperial Pce.

    The Hall of War was a separate building from the main pce. It was an armory and a meeting hall. Its yellow roof tiles and red walls were the only ones that remained imperial-like after the war. When Matthias ascended the throne and the pce glowed and fixed itself, regaining its glorious appearance, the Hall of War retained its old structure from the era of the First Emperor.

    They entered the hall and went straight to the meeting hall. The hall was spacious and its corners were filled with ancient armors from the old generals of the past.

    Unlike the Throne Hall, this assembly room has chairs with the same heights. The phrase "Emperors and Generals equally defends the realm" was written on a que hanging on the wall.

    They then sat on their respective seats and waited for their Emperor.

    A whileter, Matthias reached the Hall of War. He entered the other door meant to be used solely by the Highest Grand General, which was the Emperor.

    The Highest Grand General title was the title of the Emperor in the battlefield or in the times of war.

    He walked out and entered the sight of the military officials and generals. Cane stood up and announced, "The Highest Grand General has arrived!" He then bowed reverently.

    "We wee your arrival, Highest Grand General, Your Majesty!" The generals and military officials stood up and bowed.

    "At ease." Matthias waved his hand down, making them sit.

    Matthias went to his seat and sat on it, "Now, we aren''t just going to rely on the untrained soldiers, aren''t we? We would train them, but there just isn''t enough time. What are your ideas?"

 Chapter 95 Military Meeting

    "Your Majesty.." A general at the right side of the table first answered, "After the rebellion, our Qin Army only has 100,000 men left." He said nervously.

    Matthias'' eyebrows scrunched. He didn''t expect that it was this few.

    Gongsun Yi seconded, "Your Majesty, our Gongsun Faction''s personal army, which amounts to 1.9 million, can assist in the battlefield. Their cultivation is also above average reaching to the Soul Strengthening Realm."

    "Soul Strengthening Realm?" Matthias asked with confusion.

    Cane went and cleared it for him, "Your Majesty, the basic cultivation realm here is divided into 5 realms, namely the Body Tempering, Energy Refining, Golden Core, Soul Strengthening, and Soul Pce Realm. An army that has an average cultivation of Soul Strengthening Realm isn''t really that strongpared to the old Sun Devouring Army, considering that they had an average of Soul Knight Realm, two realms past the Soul Pce Realm, but a Soul Strengthening Realm army is still strong. An average Soul Strengthening Realm expert could be equal to the Early Pseudo-Ascension Realm of Alphan."

    "Oh. Then I guess they''re powerful. Then I humbly ask for your personal army to be involved in the training and war." Matthias asked.

    "Your Majesty." Gongsun Yi suddenly went solemn. "What''s wrong?" Matthias raised his eyebrow.

    "The Emperor is the ruler of the dynasty. You now represent all of your subjects and are one with them. An Emperor must never be weak and let himself be controlled by his underlings. As one of the oldest, I think I must tutor you on how to truly be the Emperor that we truly need." Gongsun Yi said.

    Matthias sighed, "General Gongsun, this isn''t the time to¨C" Matthias wanted to excuse himself but..

    "Bam!" Gongsun Yi stood up abruptly and lectured Matthias, "Your Majesty! You are the forefront of our dynasty! You need to learn how to act like a true Emperor! Even if we are facing defeat, Your Majesty, as the emperor, needs to be the moral support of our people. Your Majesty represents the entirety of the dynasty, and Your Majesty needs to treat the dynasty as one with you!"

    Matthias went silent.

    He suddenly realized that after all this time, he was unbing of a god, a ruler of his domain. He was only a powerful being, a man with strength that is unparalleled. When he spent his time inside the Mysterious Abyss, his only goal when he led his kingdom was to avenge his Master Aelius and not to truly lead his kingdom as a king.

    He also realized that he forgot the teachings of his master. "Lad, monarchs are a step beyond all. Monarchs are the heart of their domains. As a ruler, you must act like it."

    "A General leads the army to protect thend. A Politician leads the citizens to do tasks for the betterment of thend. A monarch must do all of it. A monarch must be the morale of the soldiers to conquer and defendnds, and a monarch must passws for the politicians toply for the betterment of the people and the territory. The monarch is also the face of the territory."

    "If the monarch is weak, physically and mentally, then the territory is but a territory that is up for grabs. If the monarch is strong and bulky, then the territory will be seen as a warring territory. If the monarch is wise but physically weak, then the territory will be seen as a sleeping dragon, but, if the monarch is physically and mentally strong, with him being the wisest of his kin, then the territory will be seen as a rising empire, glorious over the years and a threat to nearby powers."

    "Bnce yourself for your territory. For its betterment, you need to adjust. Being a monarch, you aren''t just yourself anymore. You are your territory, you represent it. I failed at it when I was alive. I want you to improve from my mistakes, and form a kingdom that is bound to be known by everyone."

    Everything that he learned from the past rushed in his mind, showing him everything. He slowly realized that all he was doing was being selfish, only minding himself and not the entirety of his domain. He was pleasing himself for bing strong and thought that he was protecting his domain by experiencing all of their hardships but he was only doing it to fulfill his dreams when he was just a mortal.<sub> </sub>

    Matthias chuckled helplessly, "I thought I knew it all but I was just being naive. I was being childish. I know the knowledge but I don''t know how to make it."

    He then looked at Gongsun Yi, "Thank you for enlightening me¨C We mean Us, General Gongsun." He bowed slightly.

    Gongsun Yi smiled and sighed with relief, "Our Emperor has truly awakened. I am now at ease, Your Majesty. We, your subjects, shall guide Your Majesty towards greatness." He then cupped his hands and bowed. The generals also cupped their hands and bowed towards their emperor.

    "Now.." Matthias now assumed his new personality of being a true ruler and straightened his posture, exuding more of his majesty, "Shall we continue?"

    "As Your Majesty wishes!" The generals answered simultaneously.

    He nodded. "The provisions for the army have been solved already. The frontlines also have 1.5 million men, a third of them untrained. The only thing we need now is an effective strategy to defend the borders. What are your thoughts, generals?"

    Answering the question, a teenage man of about 23 years old spoke with a confident voice, "Your Majesty, this general has a suggestion."

    "Speak, General?" Matthias looked at him.

    "General Gongsun Pei, Your Majesty. Grandson of General Gongsun Yi." Gongsun Pei cupped his hands towards him.

    Matthias nodded, "Then, speak, General Gongsun Pei. What suggestions do you have?" He asked.

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Gongsun Pei stood up and looked at the table and sighed. Matthias, knowing what he wants, smiled. He waved his hand and, lo and behold, a 3D map rose from the table, shocking the generals.

    The map was extremely detailed, showing urate terrains inside the territory and the territories surrounding it.

    Then, figurines representing the forces were created from leftover wood found on the corner and floated.

    "You''re a Creation Master, Your Majesty?!" Gongsun Yi eximed.

    "Creation Master?" Matthias tilted his head in confusion.

 Chapter 96 Development

    Cane stepped forward to exin, "Your Majesty, Creation Masters are rare in the Immortal Territories, but they still exist. They either create their own territory or establish their own sects to establish their dominance. Further to our west, there is a sect that''s Sect Ancestor or Founder is a Creation Master."

    Matthias nodded in understanding. "Then, my powers must not be known to the outside or at least the information leak must be dyed as much as possible. We still need to strengthen and solidify our position here."

    "As you wish, Your Majesty!" They all nodded. Matthias then extended his hand to Gongsun Pei, "Continue."

    "Ah, yes, Your Majesty." Gongsun Pei woke up from his stupor and analyzed the map. He then picked up pieces of figurine and ced them in several positions.

    Gongsun Pei then began to exin his tactic, "My Lord, with our condition now, we wouldn''t be able to stop the advance of the Yuan Empire to our west. I suggest wearing down the Yuan''s forces by using the high terrain and bombarding them with surprise energy attacks. It will slowly wear down their army."

    Matthias nodded in understanding, "Feasible. We also need them to be fast. ck?"

    ck appeared behind him, "What is it, Master?"

    "How has your recruitment been going?" He asked.

    "I have recruited 50 people that have incredible potential." ck answered.

    "Then, I want you to disturb Yuan''s forces whenever they try to rest. Bombard them and escape immediately. It depends on you on how you''ll do it. Do not be reckless." Matthias said.

    "As you will, Master." ck nodded and left.

    "W-Who is that, Your Majesty?" Gongsun Yi asked, shaking. He did not sense ck''s presence. The ck-cloaked man just suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    Matthias smirked and chuckled, "That was my servant and my ears and de. He made me aware of your existence even before you submitted to me."

    "!!" The generals gasped. Their emperor even became more unfathomable for them.

    "His connection already covers all of Qin and some of the enemy territories." Matthias also made them know the extent of ck''s connection, shocking the people inside even more.

    Matthias then became cold, "So don''t even think of betraying the territory, or you wouldn''t even know how you died."

    The generals shivered with Matthias'' threat. Fortunately, his face returned to normal and smiled, "Continue."

    Gongsun Pei coughed slightly and continued to speak, "Once the Yuan Army is weared off, It will be up to our forces to defend against them."

    He then looked at the southern frontier. "With the rebellion in the south, our army has a high chance of defending it. Although Guan Shaoming is a terrifying opponent, he always focuses on an offensive strategy. I know that we couldn''t underestimate any opponent, but with Guan Shaoming, I am 70% certain that he will choose to use an offensive strategy, especially because he wants to conquer Qin. The strategy will be adjusted with every move of Shaoming." He exined.

    "Then, prepare for war." Matthias said as he stood up and strapped the Ceremonial Sword on his side.

    The generals stood up and cupped their hands towards him, "Yes, Your Majesty!"

    They then left to prepare.

    Matthias and Cane then nned for Qin''s rise.<sub> </sub>

    "We should establish military, political, scientifical, and philosophical and literary schools all over Qin. One school each for every city." Cane suggested.

    "Yes, yes." Matthias nodded, "Then, we could set up a cultivation school in one of the mountains east of the capital."

    "What would be the name of the sect, Your Majesty?"

    "Let''s go with the Hidden Dragon Sect. We would train geniuses and establish a sect that will make everyone fear it without us actually warring against them. We will show them what a mysterious enemy can do to their minds." Matthias smiled maliciously.

    Days passed. Tension rose inside the Qin Dynasty. With the impending attack from Yuan in the west and with the rebel army of Guan Shaoming attacking from the south, a lot of citizens felt suffocated.

    Not until Matthias and Cane implemented their ns.

    The merchant that ck was scouting has been proven loyal and came from an ordinary family inside the city of Xizhu, east of the capital Heishan.

    The name of the merchant was Li Shangren. He always wanted to be a merchant even if he was from a poor family. He strives from being an errand boy, familiarizing himself with the market''s customs at the age of 8.

    He was now 28 years old. Although he was still a young man in the eyes of other merchants who were 35 and above, he was even more skilled than them in the ways of the market.

    Unfortunately, because of his age, he was still looked down upon in the eyes of many. That is why he strove for sess, achieving the impossible.

    When ck saw him, he was bargaining with another merchant. With Shangren''s logical reasoning and offers, the other merchant was persuaded to give the product to him.

    "Y-Your Majesty, what do you need me for?" Li Shangren asked nervously as he groveled on the ground.

    Matthias chuckled, "Stand up, Our subject. You need not be afraid, for We were once in your footsteps, as the old dynasty was in its early ages. We were your Ancestor, Descendant, it goes in between."

    "Y-Your Majesty?" Li Shangren looked up slowly, and saw the majesty of the man on the throne.

    "We want you to achieve your dream." Matthias said.

    "My dream?" Li Shangren pointed at himself.

    "You wanted to be a merchant, are We right?" Matthias smiled.

    Li Shangren gasped, "Your Majesty wants me to achieve my dream of bing a merchant?"

    Matthias nodded. "We want you to be the Head Merchant of Our Royal Family''s Commerce. Our advisor, Cane, will be exining to you all the necessary arrangements." He exined.

    Seeing that, Li Shangren rejoiced, "Thank you, Your Majesty! I will serve the Royal Family with my truest loyalty! I was but a normal boy of a poor family, but you recruited me. Thank you, Your Majesty!" He kowtowed for Matthias knows how many times.

    After that, Cane and Li Shangren slowly built themerce. Cane contacted Duke Verimont and introduced them to their products.

 Chapter 97 The Start Of The War

    Duke Verimont answered that he will send an envoy to check them, reaching halfway through Cane and Matthias'' goal of establishing ties with the Dukedom of Verimont.

    Qinshan Commerce also formed itself with the help of the people of the Gongsun Faction and some of the Commoner Faction that wanted to slowly get into contact with their new Emperor''s men.

    With the resources that the allies gave, Matthias arranged 10 mu ofnd for farming and another ten for orchards.

    Quarries were also constructed on mountains that were examined by experts in the mining industries and were assured by Matthias. Men were recruited to excavate and mine.

    The skeletons of academies and schools slowly formed and the Ministry of Education that Matthias established already started hiring teachers.

    Jobs of all types started to appear across Qin. The dynasty''s economy started to slowly crank up its gears.

    The army of the Yuan Empire is also nearing. With ck and the Order''s sneak assaults, Yuan''s 900,000 men army went down to a number of 750,000 men. Although it wasn''t much, the lesser, the better. A 150,000-men decrease could influence a lot when ites to the battlefield.

    On the 20th day, Matthias rode on Typhoon, his pet Light Draconic Griffin from the Spirit Realm at the time when he became a Tamer, on his way to the City of Silturk, the next city to be besieged by Guan Shaoming''s army.

    When he arrived, he was weed by his million-men army. Banners of the Qin Dynasty, a sanguine-colored Coiling Dragon with a ck background, were fluttering with the wind.

    The men that were once farmers, vendors, homeless, ex-convicts,moners, and lowly guards became disciplined, strong, stout, and powerful soldiers of Qin. They stood in a straight formation, surrounding the sides of the roads, holding their banners of war. They were donned in full body armor coated in bronze, and their dagger-axes stood firm. With a tang sword on their waist and a dagger with it, they are still fully armed whenever their dagger-axes break.

    Behind the rows of soldiers were Qin''s source of pride since their inception; Their Qin Crossbows. When all of it is loaded, expect 600,000 arrow bolts that could puncture a 20-inch wall of a Titanium Vault to rain down on the enemy and destroy their lines.

    Even behind those crossbowmen are the artilleries of Qin; Trebuchets, Catapults, and Shinanhai, a tower-like weapon that uses spirit energy to release strong waves of pressure and force towards the enemy.

    The walls were also reinforced with Immortal Territory Runes that strengthened the materials of the walls to make it thicker and harder.

    There were also the evacuating civilians of Silturk. With the help of the volunteering soldiers, they were organised and in order.

    When the army saw Matthias, they stood straight and ced their fists on their chests and knelt, "Greetings, Your Majesty Highest Grand General!" The soldiers shouted simultaneously.

    Matthias waved his hand down as an answer.

    Cane, who was behind Matthias, looked at the organized army with a smile.

    Behind Matthias and Cane were 20,000 men on their ck Dragon Horses. Their armor was as ck as their steed, and their cape featured a red Coiling Dragon slithering up. In front of their armor was the face of a horse, and their helmets were designed like a kabuto.

    They held their guandao de down as their steeds trotted on their way inside the city.

    This was Qin''s new regiment; The Qin Harvesters. It soundedme, but it is their purpose in the battlefield. They shall harvest the heads and lives and feet of their enemies. They were made to destroy enemy lines.

    Matthias trained them using his powers as a god. He created a secret realm and sent his future soldiers there. It was a literal hellhole.

    It was just like Matheon''s Endless Hell, but the demons were a copy of the soldiers and they knew formations and teamwork.

    The soldiers of Qin saw their clones being organized and strong while they themselves only knew the basics.

    Some broke down while others became worked up. Those who broke down were healed mentally by the secret realm and the men who were worked up fought and also learned their formations.<sub> </sub>

    The Qin Harvesters were the hardest ones that passed the secret realm. They were sent to another part of the secret realm where the ck Dragon Horses were. They chose their steeds and trained for years inside the secret realms, hacking and shing using their des, arranging their formations, and countering anti-cavalry formations.

    "Y-Your Majesty, where did this armye from?" A general that was assigned to the Silturk City Battlefield gulped as he looked at the army behind him.

    Looking at them, even the trained men of the Gongsun Faction were nervous.

    They were filled with a murderous, cold-blooded, and basically a terrifying aura that could make anyone piss themselves.

    Matthias smiled as he looked at them. It was natural to feel frightened with the Harvesters'' aura. They ughtered armies after armies, died and got rebirth, and ughtered once more. Their aura was filled with blood and death.

    "At ease." Matthias said to his shivering army, "The Qin Harvesters are soldiers and citizens of Qin, trained to destroy our enemies!"

    "As expected of Your Majesty!"

    "His Majesty solved our predicament?"

    The soldiers of Qin were amazed.

    Suddenly¡­

    "TUN!!"

    A loud trumpet resounded beyond the southern gate of the city.

    Hearing that, Matthias went solemn, "The rebels havee."

    The generals were also alerted, "Men! Defend the city!"

    With that order, the Qin soldiers inside Silturk City went into their respective positions.

    Matthias raised his hand and waved it down slightly, signaling the cavalry to go forward.

    He then lightly tapped Typhoon. Typhoon screeched and galloped. Behind them, the ck Dragon Horses also galloped towards the Southern Gate.

    Following them were the soldiers of Qin wielding their dagger-axes.

    The crossbowmen positioned themselves up on the walls and aimed at their enemies.

    Matthias then shouted at the generals who were also preparing, "Sound the horns!"

    <o>,m "Yes, Your Majesty!" The generals bowed and signaled their men.</o>

    Those men then raised their banners and waved them.

    The men atop the city towers then sounded the gongs and the horns, symbolizing Silturk City''s preparation for war.

 Chapter 98 Conclusion

    The Southern Gate then slowly opened. The Qin Harvesters went into a formation horizontally, facing the opponent army.

    The Qin Soldiers also went out on their formations. Thousands upon thousands of banners flew outside the City. Dagger-axes danced as the marching soldiers held their weapons.

    The Third Emperor Matthias, donned in his golden armor, signalled fifteen men to follow him with Cane, and galloped towards the center of the Silturk Grasnds.

    Seeing what Matthias is doing, themander of the enemy lines, an old man with a muscr body and long white beard snorted. He was wearing shiny bronze armor with an insignia of a bear face at the front.

    One of the men behind him urged his horse to move forward as he went close to themander. "Emperor Guan, I think the leader of the enemy wants to talk."

    "At least he recognizes his weakness." Emperor Guan snickered coldly.

    The rebel army, which was led by Guan Shaoming, has conquerednds and dered itself sovereign. Guan Shaoming crowned himself Emperor Guan of the new Guangzhou Dynasty, upying a little more than half of the old Devoured Sun Kingdom.

    Seeing their banners of a White Tiger symbol fluttering with the air, Cane went solemn.

    "Your Majesty, Guan Shaoming is a conceited and arrogant man, but he is a powerful man." Cane said

    "Mhmm. I can see it." Matthias nodded.

    On the other side of the battlefield, Guan Shaoming called upon fifteen horsemen toe with him and they also galloped towards the center.

    When they arrived at the center, Guan Shaoming was the first one to shout, "Lowly Emperor of a fallen kingdom, have youe to submit to my power?!" He shouted with an egotistical voice.

    Hearing that, Matthias shook his head, "Lowly Rebel Duke of the lowly kingdom whose greed can''t be satisfied, has your strength blinded you?"

    "What?!" Guan Shaoming said angrily.

    "You are but a greedy bastard that cannot even judge the circumstances, a man of lowly status if not just for his measly money and tiny power. Surrender to the Qin Dynasty at once, or face eternal death!" Matthias replied with power.

    "You bastard!" Guan Shaoming shouted as he jumped from his horse and brandished his de to kill the provocative Emperor.

    The soldiers grimaced as they looked at the scene. The only ones who were indifferent were the Qin Harvesters and Cane because they knew their ruler''s true power.

    In front of the assant''s de, Matthias smiled indifferently. Seeing that, Guan Shaoming became even more mad, "Die!"

    Gash!

    The men of both sides had their mouths wide open to what they saw.

    Instead of the Emperor of Qin on the ground, impaled with the de, it was Guan Shaoming''s right arm flying.

    The rebel duke was sent back and was terrified. "W-What happened?!"

    Matthias'' right hand was extended, with a golden de floating on his palm. "You have tried to harm the Emperor of Qin.."

    Then, Matthias'' eyes glowed with a cold hue, ".. Suffer the consequences."

    Boom!<sub> </sub>

    Matthias'' disappeared in his ce as if he teleported. Guan Shaoming was alerted and looked around. Suddenly, his hair stood on its end as he sensed his impending doom, "Not good!"

    He jumped sideways and suddenly, a huge 3-meter-wide-10-meter-tall de suddenly pulverised the area where he once was. His fifteen riders were pulverised with the ground.

    "Army of Guangzhou, Attack!" He shouted. The army on the other side suddenly marched towards the city with the n to attack.

    He was going to heave a sigh of relief when Matthias suddenly appeared behind him and sent a punch on his back, sending him flying.

    He then raised his hand for a moment and waved it down hard. With the signal, Cane shouted, "For Qin! Charge!" They turned around and galloped, regrouping with the now charging 700,000 men.

    The crossbowmen on the walls loaded their crossbows, aiming for the enemies then fired.

    The artillerymen also loaded their artillery and threw their own attacks.

    "You!" Someone shouted. Rubbles opened as Guan Shaoming stood up with a terrified face, "Who are you!?" He shouted.

    Matthias looked at him indifferently, "I am Matthias Eisenhower Manresa Magsinghay, Third Emperor of the Qin Dynasty."

    "Haaa!" Not being able to take it any longer, Guan Shaoming flew with his de towards Matthias with the intention to kill.

    The golden de on Matthias'' hand then turned into a spear and he charged towards Guan Shaoming.

    ng!

    Matthias and Guan Shaoming exchanged blows countless times. Guan Shaoming was also fast at attacking, but he couldn''t even touch Matthias.

    Guan Shaoming backed off and spun with his de. Seeing that Matthias was amused, "Do you want to be a wheel?"

    He then raised his spear and looked coldly at Guan Shaoming, "See for yourself, the true power of a god."

    Matthias threw the spear incredibly hard at the spinning and charging Guan Shaoming.

    Boom! A sonic wave erupted behind the flying spear. The air sizzled at the speed of the spear.

    The spinning Guan Shaoming felt something iing but his reactions were still too slow.

    His head burst wide open as the spear passed through the temples of his head and through the back.

    Slowly, from his head, his body became flecks of dust and slowly disintegrated, eventually being erased from the Immortal Territories.

    By now, the Qin Harvesters were causing a bloodshed in the enemy lines. When the enemies saw Guan Shaoming getting disintegrated, they grimaced. "Emperor Guan is dead! Retreat!"

    The enemy lines went into chaos. The harvesters continued their attacks. The soldiers also fastened their march to join the battle.

    After the battle, 50,000 of the enemy soldiers surrendered and 700,000 were killed. The other 150 escaped to who knows where.

    When the news of the defeat reached the rebel cities, they panicked. The rebel families escaped to neighboring territories, leaving their cities to surrender themselves.

 Chapter 99 Situation In Matheon

    In one of the neighboring kingdoms in the southeast, The Kingdom of Goguryeo..

    "Esteemed Brother, the ruler of the new Qin Dynasty is too powerful. What should we do?" A kneeling man asked.

    In front of him was a man wearing a red royal Goguryeon Hanbok sitting on a throne. At the top of the wall was an insignia of a three-legged crow spreading its wings.

    "Hah. We once defeated their army in the battle of the high mountains. They wouldn''t stand a chance against our army.", The king snickered.

    "But¨C" The kneeling man wanted to add something but..

    "Enough, Wumeon. The great Magoshin will protect our kingdom. Even if our armies lose, the great god won''t leave us." The king said coldly.

    "I understand, Esteemed Brother." Wumeon replied subserviently.

    The South, where the fierce wielders of the de reside, Tanaka Shogunate..

    "Lord Tanaka, the northern Territory has reunited. What shall we do?" A man wearing a traditional ck kimono asked reverently at the man whose back is facing him.

    "The Shogunate will never attack unless provoked. Send a message to the Qin Monarch and congratte their unification." A man wearing a ck kamishimo and hakama answered without looking back at the man.

    "Understood." The man nodded and bowed. After that, he left the home where the Shogun resided.

    North of Qin, on the highest mountain, a tall pavilion was erected. Inside, a peaceful and tranquil atmosphere permeated the air as a man and a woman talked to each other.

    "Master Saintess, the mortals down south are now being led by a smart individual, will he hinder our n?" The man asked while pouring tea for the woman.

    "Don''t bother about them, Shangguan. Lord Venerable''s ascension is near. By then, the Azure Heaven Faction would be unstoppable in the South. Even if the old empire unites once more, the new naive and young monarch couldn''t possibly be a match to our Lord Venerable." The woman replied indifferently.

    "As you wish, Master Saintess."

    The man left the pavilion. After leaving, he called one of his men and whispered something to him. The man nodded and quickly left the mountains towards the new budding territory that is the Qin Dynasty.

    Meanwhile, near the Matheon Gxy, 10 days before the battle in the South. Although only ten days passed in the Immortal Territories, decades have already passed on the outside.

    In the far Northwest of Matheon, a ck rift-like existence emerged out of the blue. Suddenly, shifts suddenly happened within and unleashed gas-like indescribable mysterious existence throughout space, reaching all the gxies surrounding it.

    The nearest gxy, Alferion, a red medium-sized gxy that shone with the dazzle of civilization, where almost all of the worlds have sentient life, was the first one to be attacked by the gas-like existence.

    Suddenly, throughout that gxy, a huge part of the gxy cked out. Majority of the stars died down, not exploded, just lost their light. Life dwindled down, bloodshed spread throughout worlds, destruction and decay were the onlyw existing.<sub> </sub>

    One world experienced a phenomenon where when the sun died down, everyone went mad and started madly killing each other.

    Another one weed an entity that massacres anyone that sees it.

    One of the worlds experienced a scarlet demon burning every life in existence.

    One of the most terrifying phenomenons of destruction was in a gctic organization of worlds, not calling it federal because it doesn''t exist in that gxy and has different management and government.

    The A.I of that world, which was one of the only simrities between Milky Way/Matheon Gxy and Alferion, was corrupted and simultaneously killed the brains of all the people, shutting down their nerves through trauma and torture via Total Reality where the real world and the technological existence could almost be undistinguishable from each other.

    Those who were lucky, or unlucky, enough to not have sand grain-sized supeputers inside their parietal lobe, faced the brunt of robots indistinguishable to humans hunting them down like an exterminator to pests.

    Space shuttles fought each other in space, humans against robots, shuttles of humans betraying their pilots and initiates self-destruction, andrades betraying each other due to mistrust.

    Gctic ships became rusted, floating in space without anyone inside. Others crashed into each other, forming a gctic ruin.

    In other worlds, cure became viruses, turning those whose body were introduced to it into indescribable monsters or blobs of living goo.

    Other worlds who were lucky enough to have the lesser evil given to them were terrorized by mysterious phenomenons like a bunker leading to an endless descend, a book that transfers people who read it to another gxy, a panacea that heals everything or destroys the body being mass-produced and has a time limit so you need to take it once more because it''s addicting, a worshipping statue that discriminates race by granting wishes to non-humans and reversely granting the wishes of humans, clothes that makes the people who wore it disappear and could teleport anywhere to seek the next victim, and many more weird things.

    It was a total hell. Out of the countless inhabitants of the worlds inside Alferion, less than ten thousand survived, separated through different worlds and ships.

    After a couple of Earth years, new activity was seen in Alferion. Different entities transferred itself to other gxies, one of them is the Matheon Gxy.

    Different from the other gxies who weed the entities of death and destruction, Matheon was introduced to a dark ball that ejects an entity or provokes a phenomenon to happen in a random world once every 81 hours.

    Simrly, within Matheon, the embryo that Matthias separated from himself created a huge world around it as the shell. Although it sounds like that being in that one movie, it''s not.

    The world is fifteen timesrger than Earth, but its continents were the same as Earth. It slowly started to develop, and life started to flourish.

    The embryo developed and slowly became a living human, separated from Matthias'' main body and soul.

    The remnants of the embryo, the goo and other slimy parts became the world''s core and slowly supplied energy to the world.

    Tens of thousands of years after this embryo''s awakening, countless civilizations emerged in the world, forming the difference from Matthias'' Earth.

 Chapter 100 Back To The Capital

    Not following thews of Matheon, it was as if it was its own realm, a realm that is clearly seen from the outside, which was unusual for a realm that has always been invisible from the outside world.

    <o>,m It''s time was incredibly slower than the outside world. But it''s unusualness made it catch the special attention of the dark ball.</o>

    The embryo slowly figured out the way of life, living together with the countless civilizations. With his immortality and unknown power inside him, he slowly amassed his knowledge and fortune and named himself ¨¢ndras Ouroboros, starting the mysterious legend of the Immortal Man.

    At the same time, the assault of the dark ballmenced. Matheon faces its new peril.

    Going back to the Immortal Territories, after uniting the realm, Matthias set out from the city of Silturk to the border city of Wuding on the west.

    It was where the Yuan Army would attack. When he arrived there, ck arrived and suddenly informed him that the Yuan Army had copsed.

    "What happened?" He asked with curiosity.

    "With what I heard from the messenger that caught up to them, the legendary Khan Dugu Khazi had suddenly died. The twelve princes and one princess are now vying for the throne. Currently, a huge internal conflict is happening inside the dynasty." ck replied.

    "Wait. A princess had enough support to vie for the throne?" Matthias gasped. With what he heard, the Yuan Dynasty''s ruling is like the Mongol Empire''s where the strong will be king. A princess having the courage to go against her brothers is incredibly rare.

    "Yes, Master." ck nodded, "Princess Dugu Xianping is the daughter of a concubine whose identity is a famous and powerful princess from a fallen empire that the Yuan Dynasty conquered. The former princess'' influence over their old territory was still incredibly strong even as time passed."

    "With the former princess'' influence''s support, Dugu Xianping''s power over the Yuan Empire is the fourth highest and the second highest in the power struggle between the descendants. She leans more on changing the dynasty''s ways, garnering the support of the conquered states but also the anger of the true Yuans."

    Matthias nodded. He then asked, "Who''s the current dominant party?"

    "That''ll be Prince Dugu Zhuwei, an authoritarian figure. He is strong both in body and mind. He''s a very good strategist and was the favorite son of thete khan. He currently has the support of the n heads and a fourth of the generals. He also holds the title of "Great Conqueror", with him leading a lot of sessful attacks against opposing territories." ck replied.

    "Hmm. " Matthias knitted his brows and thought, "From what We''re hearing, We definitely wouldn''t want him to ascend the throne." He said with solemnity. He then looked at ck and ordered, "ck, We want you to hinder some of this Dugu Zhuwei''s activities and cooperate with Li Shangren to establish contact with Dugu Xianping. Help her with resources but of course make her pay. Nothing is free."

    "As you wish, Master." ck bowed. "Is there other news from Yuan?" Matthias asked.

    "People that also wanted independence and sovereignty seized seven cities and separated from the Yuan Dynasty, establishing Qian State, ruling under a Dainistic Government, where they abolished the Imperial Rule and instead elected the new ruler with the decision of seven head families which are the rebels." ck replied.

    "Dainistic Government, huh?" Matthias chuckled. "Tell Li Shangren to also establish a market in those cities and trade with the ruling party."

    "Is that all, Master?" ck asked. Matthias nodded.<sub> </sub>

    "Then I shall leave." ck bowed and merged with his shadow and left.

    With the problem solved, Matthias returned to the capital with the Qin Harvesters. When he arrived, he was weed by Cane, the officials, and the citizens.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty!" They all dismounted from their horses and bowed towards him with reverence.

    The people kneeled and kowtowed towards him, weing his victorious return.

    Matthias waved his hand and said, "We thank you for bothering yourselves to wee Us. Let us go back to the Imperial Pce."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Cane and the officials bowed towards him and made way for him to go forward, with them advancing after he went past them.

    Back in the Imperial Pce, Matthias, the Four Pirs, Gongsun Yi, and the officials were gathered inside the Throne Room. Gongsun Yi and the officials are kneeling on their pillow mats while listening to him. The Four Pirs are kneeling on a tform just a little below the Dragon Throne but still higher than the officials.

    "Your Majesty.." Cane spoke, "Your coronation must be held soon. What are your ns?" He asked.

    "Let''s settle on the day after tomorrow. We''ll travel throughout my territory first." Matthias said.

    The officials nodded. "That''s a wise decision, Your Majesty." Gongsun Yi said, "Considering your power, no one has the power to kill you, and also considering the fact that you are not yet well-known and have no powerful enemy yet, no one would conspire to kill you."

    "Do you want anyone to apany you, Your Majesty?" Shi Tianyi, one of the higher ranking officials who is in charge of thew enforcers of the dynasty, asked.

    "We do not need that, thank you." Matthias shook his head.

    "Shall we prepare the dragon chariot?" Cane asked. "No." Matthias shook his head, "We''ll travel the territory as a normal man. It is more convenient that way."

    "Your Majesty!" The officials grimaced. "Your Majesty, such things are not suitable for your greatness! You deserve to be higher than any normal man!" One of the officials eximed.

    "I have decided to do so, and that will be that. Even though I am the Emperor, I am also a man of myself. Even though I can''t do some things that I once was ustomed to, being a normal man while surveying my territory is still allowed." Matthias responded resolutely, even removing the Royal We that he was using tomunicate with his subjects.

    No one voiced out theirints. Although they are reluctant to do so, they could see that their emperor would not budge on any of their reasons.

 Chapter 101 Han Jianyu

    Seeing that they now silently approve, Matthias smiled, "Okay. Then, that is settled. We will travel throughout my territory once I decide to do so."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." The people nodded reluctantly.

    "Are there any pressing matters regarding the management of the empire?" After a brief period of silence, Matthias asked the people below.

    "Your Majesty.." One of the officials spoke, "A messenger from the Tanaka Shogunate of the South was sent to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to alert us that one of their princes ising to our territory as an emissary to congratte us on uniting ournd. What shall we do with it?"

    "Tanaka Shogunate?" Matthias pondered, "Is there any information about them?" He asked.

    "Your Majesty, the Tanaka Shogunate is home to excellent individuals. They are incredible masters of the arts of sabers, bow, andbat. Excluding their expertise, they are also honorable and distinguished individuals who know and respect etiquette even if they are of lowly birth. I have been once in contact with an individual from thatnd. He was extremely respectful and bases his judgement through a series of methods." The Master of The Mystic Arts and one of the Four Pirs, Sigien Brunhilde, replied respectfully.

    "Are they?" Matthias nodded in understanding, "Then, if they are here with good intentions, wee them with wide open arms, and if they''re not, wee them still. Show them the development of our territory." He said.

    "Yes, Your Majesty." The official nodded.

    The discussion continued for another ten minutes and after that, Matthias dismissed the officials. He then went to his Imperial Bedroom. Looking at the room closely, Matthias admired the room. The room has a simpleyout. Before reaching the bed, one needs to pass through a bead curtain hanging from an arch-shaped room divider. Two chairs are arranged neatly at the right side of the room. A chinese canopy bed is ced at the end of the room, one bedside table at the left and right side of the bed and the chest at the foot of it.

    With a color palette of imperial gold, ancient brown wood, bright red, and jade green, the atmosphere inside wasn''t as suffocating as other imperial rooms where the feeling of impending doom is always present.

    He then went to the chest and opened it. He then remembered that he was so focused with fixing the affairs inside the territory and either stayed inside the throne room or training, he forgot to create clothes for himself, which made himugh helplessly.

    He then proceeded to create his clothes. The clothes were separated into two types; Imperial wear and casual wear.

    He then fixed the imperial wear neatly inside the chest and left the casual wearying on the bed to pick.

    He then smiled as heid his eyes on the one he picked and ced the other clothes neatly with the imperial wear.

    He raised the garment that he picked, a clean white and ck simple hanfu. To also fit his current style, he made his hair reach the half of his back.

    He wore the clothes and tied his hair up using a hair stick made from 1,000 year-old Oriental Ironwood that he nted in Cain, the realm where he nted and nurtured all types of different nts and animals that is rich in God Qi.

    The hair stick has dragons and phoenixes engraved on it with the symbol of the sun at its top.<sub> </sub>

    He then looked at himself using his mental energy. He saw a handsome 24-year old looking man with his hair tied on a small bun with long hair cascading down his back. Matthias pondered a little bit and conjured a 22-inch han jian sword and strapped it on his waist.

    Matthias then nodded with satisfaction and secretly left the pce and roamed his territory.

    He has already nned his identity for theing journey.

    His temporary name is Han Jianyu, and his identity is of a military man and a son of amon family. He has already asked ck with his cooperation and informed a couple under the Order of The ck Crow to pretend to be his parents.

    He left the capital and rode a horse that was prepared beforehand and traveled to a small town west of the capital.

    He then went to a vige where his "family" is supposed to live.

    "It''s been a long time, son!." When he arrived in the vige, he was weed by two people. One was a middle-aged man with his hair tied in a ponytail, a muscr body and chiseled face, and a 35-year old woman whose face hadn''t changed even when time passed and as if she was just a 20-year old woman. Her long, ck hair cascaded down her shoulders. It was evident that she was even more beautiful in her early days.

    Knowing what they are doing, Matthias smiled, "Yes, Father and Mother. It has been a long time."

    The woman''s face was filled with joy and held Matthias, "Come,e,e! Let us go back to our home!" She said with heartfelt joy and motherly love.

    The man ced his hands on his hips andughed wholeheartedly, "That''s my son Xiao Jianyu! Come!" He shouted.

    While walking home, people from the vige greeted them. "Is that your son, Little Qiaoyi?" An elderly woman asked.

    Matthias'' "Mother" nodded sweetly, "Yes, Auntie Shan. This is my son Xiao Jianyu. He has been away for a long time. Before we started to live here, He was taken care of by his uncle in the capital and has been a soldier since he was 15 years old."

    "How young! It''s been hard on you, Little One." The elderly woman called Auntie Shan patted him with care.

    "It hasn''t been that hard, Auntie Shan." Matthias helplessly nodded.

    (Author: Hey guys. I told you that I was going to take a short hiatus but I can''t stop myself from posting another chapter. I still don''t have sufficient chapters to update everyday, at most I can only do once per week. I hope you could be patient. If you want to contact me for some reason, you could message me through the ounts in the updated synopsis that I made. See you next week!)

 Chapter 102 The Han Parents

    They then entered their house. It was a simple and small wooden house, its yard functioning both as a chicken coop and a bath ce. A well is situated just in front of the house for easy ess to water.

    Inside, it was normal, a haystack covered with cloth functions as a bed and a table, and a chest is ced on the side.

    Qiaoyi closed the window and made sure that nothing could be seen inside. The man went and got amp and lit the candle inside and hung it on the ceiling.

    Matthias went to the bed and satfortably and looked at the two people doing what they needed to do.

    After making sure that everything isplete and there are no ws, the two people knelt down simultaneously, "Greetings, Your Majesty!" They said at the same time.

    Matthias nodded. "You know the details to support my identity?"

    The man spoke first, "Han Jianyu, 28 years old, a former soldier of the dynasty, known to the outside as a retired soldier, currently a secret elite from the newly formed Dynastic Guards. Rtives are Han Yike as father, Han Qiaoyi as mother, Han Bo as uncle. Other details would be handed over by Commander Sikong of the Second Lineage of The Order."

    Matthias nodded. They are well-informed. The Second Lineage of The Order is the ck Crow''s branch wherein its members consist of people of the Immortal Territories. He also noticed that one of his identities is being a part of the Dynastic Guards.

    The Dynastic Guards are also one of Qin''s secret forces that he and Cane started when they were first nning for the dynasty''s development. The group was made not to be directly under him, but instead to be under the Imperial Throne, so that once he stepped down and passed the rule over to the next generation, the realm would still be secure as long as the group existed.

    The guards consist of former soldiers of the dynasty that findrge-scale wars not their style but still want to protect the territory. Trainings are extremely strict and grueling, with close to impossible obstacles that is needed to bepleted for hundreds and hundreds of times, countless battles between assassins that are trained by ck, trainings inside an independent space where different types of scenarios and ces are simted, practice and experiencing torture methods, and many more.

    If they fail the training, their memories of everything would be erased but they would not be barred from re-entering, slowly harnessing another kind of strength; Instinct.

    Once they sessfullyplete all the training which amounts to a century inside the realm, they would be put to a test, which would be sealing their memories, relying only on their instincts to survive battles and learn more.

    If they survive, they would be part of the new Dynastic Guards. If they did not, their souls would be nourishments to the realm, adding to the future warriors'' opponents inside the independent realm.

    "Tell me about yourselves and how you became part of the order." Matthias looked at them and said.<sub> </sub>

    Han Qiaoyi was the first one to speak, "Your Majesty, We have been living here for ten years already, so we are very familiar with the people here. Yike and I moved here when a corrupt official once seized our ancestral home and tens of other houses to build a resting hall for the men of the Five Mountains Sect to curry favor with them."

    Han Yike also spoke, "I was once a part of the old Assassin''s Union of the Devoured Sun Kingdom. My cultivation, which is already at the Soul Knight Realm puts me on the higher echelons of the n, but no one but the three highest elders of our n knew me. My wife was also a Soul Strengthening Realm assassin that was incredibly mysterious inside the union so no one really knew her."

    "Our Han n was one of the great eight families 30 years ago that protected the stability of the kingdom when the Union offended the Soul Pavilion by assassinating one of the key figures to the union of the three sects. They erased the Assassin''s Union from existing and annihted all the members that they discovered." Han Yike exined.

    (Author: As the cultivation realms wasn''t really exined that much, here are the realms above Soul Pce Realm; Soul Warrior Realm x5 power every realm, Soul Knight Realm, Soul Prince Realm, Soul King Realm, Divine Warrior, Knight, Prince, King Realm x9 power every realm, 9 ranks, Nirvana Realm - Emptying the reserves of qi and destroying Soul Pce and restructuring and refining it. Former strength to the third power, Sacred Realm - x4 power, Divine Heaven Realm - x7 power, Active Soul Realm - x4 power, Immortal Realm - strength to the fifth power.)

    "The Han n was also discovered to be associated with the Union and was attacked by the three sects."

    "We were lucky to escape and pretend to be part of the lowest branch of the n that wasn''t that close to the main branch so the sects spared us."

    "We then lived silently in the midst of mortals. We lived like a normal citizen inside this vige until Lord ck discovered us."

    "He saw our potential and recruited us to be one of the elders of the Second Lineage. Now, a lot of the members of the Order are scattered throughout thend to provide intel for the order." Han Qiaoyi said.

    Matthias smiled and nodded his head with approval. "Then, I expect wless performance. My identity must not be known to outsiders."

    "It is a must, Your Majesty!" Han Yike replied, "Although Your Majesty is incredibly powerful, the Immortal Territories'' danger isn''t just from the cultivators."

    Matthias raised his eyebrow with intrigue. The only information that he wanted to hear before was about the territories and their management. It was a plus that he discovered the existence of cultivators and powerful people but it''s new to him that there might be other dangers inside this mystical realm of territories.

    "Do tell." Matthias extended his hand, beckoning them to speak.

 Chapter 103 Details About The Immortal Territories

    "Your Majesty, you know that this world is filled with territories and rulers, but it isn''t just that. Between territories, there is a huge unupied territory known to the people of the territories as The Forbidden Lands. There, beasts that are unimaginably powerful and have sentient minds exist. Ruins of old civilizations could also be seen sometimes, looking as if it was ravaged by a stampede.."

    Continuing that, Han Yike exined everything. South of the territory that was once under the old Sun Devouring Empire, a forest that is incredibly massive houses a Beast Emperor, a beast that is as powerful as a Divine King Expert.

    Fortunately, the Beast Emperor was a very friendly entity, establishing a pact between the territories that they wouldn''t interfere with each other''s businesses.

    With Matthias'' power, even though he is a god, although he would survive in a fight, he would only be able to survive being yed with without wounding the Beast Emperor. The only reason the Beast Emperor wouldn''t be able to kill him would be because of his power of creation and his ability to quickly regenerate, making him nearly unkible.

    There are also Mystic Realms scattered all across the world, with its average size reaching to that of the surface of Earth. Inside, abundant resources could be found, same as its powerful beasts. The more abundance of resources inside, the same goes with its dangers.

    ording to Han Yike, all the Mystic Realms inside or near the old empire''s territory are currently under the dominant parties. The Yuan Dynasty, Qin''s enemy, is one of the territories that has a Mystic Realm under their control. Inside, energy that is twice as abundant aspared to the outside world exists.

    It was said that a lot of spirit herbs and minerals are inside that 10,000,000 square miles Mystic Realm.

    Matthias then shook his head. With the current chaos inside the Yuan Dynasty, it is highly unlikely that they would still be owning the Mystic Realm. It would be highly likely that outside forces would go against them to own that realm.

    Han Yike continued to exin. There are about ten Mystic Realms inside or near the old empire''s territory. All of them are upied by the dominant territories except one.

    "It was known as the Sanguine Realm located in the ruins of Dali." Han Yike said with fear in his voice. "It was known that anyone who entered it never came back alive. All of them came out, but as only a mere structure of their skeleton."

    "No one knows what is inside. But some have clues." Han Qiaoyi continued. "It was said that a hundred years ago, Dali was a dominant power among the old territories. It had a very old history, existing in the same timeline as the old empire''s first rise. When Dali was ced under the rule of the Qin Monarch, Dali still held its ce as a Dukedom under the dynasty."

    "When the Sanguine Realm appeared a hundred years ago, it aroused the greed inside the hearts of the rulers of Dali and immediately dered it their own. Dali sent an expedition force inside but they never returned, which made the government of Dali think that the expedition force are trying to solo the resources, so they sent the loyal Dali Guards to seize the traitors, but the guards also didn''te back, which aroused the suspicion from the rulers of Dali. The Dali Guards are brainwashed people that are made to be extremely loyal to the rulers of Dali, but even they didn''te back."

    "A week after the entrance of the Dali Guards, The Sanguine Realm opened and released hundreds of thousands of green- skinned creatures with bulky bodies. Their boar-like fangs sent shivers down the people''s spines. They were powerful, taking seven Soul Strengthening Realm experts to take down one of them."

    "The old territory of Dali was utterly destroyed, with three of the surrounding territories devastated with it. It took the joint cooperation of the surrounding territories and the dominant powers to work together just to expel the invading monsters." Han Qiaoyi told them the story that made even Matthias raise his eyebrows.

    "To this day, cultivators of different strength and prowess still tries to own the Mystic Realm to this very day, but none even got near to seeding."

    "How far is that realm to us?" Matthias asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Your Majesty, the ruins of Dali is situated at the central western part of the old empire. Our dynasty is in the south. We are seven kingdoms away from the Sanguine Realm." Han Yike replied.

    Matthias nodded slowly. If ever the next breakout happens once again, they need to be prepared.

    "Then, I have to go now. If you need anything, just tell me through ck. I would still use this identityter on." Matthias stood up and told the two of them.

    "Affirmative, Your Majesty." The two nodded. Matthias then left the house.

    Suddenly..

    "The Wang n Young Master is here!" One of the people outside yelled.

    It was as if a devouring beast arrived in the vige. The vigers panicked and became frightened.

    Seeing that, Matthias frowned. He then looked at the entrance where everyone was casting their frightened look.

    There a chubby and arrogant man was riding his horse, looking at the vigers with disgust and contempt.

    Matthias looked questioningly at his two "parents" that just came out. Han Yike also looked weirdly at the chubby man. Han Qiaoyi also looked at the chubby man with disgust.

    "Your Majesty, that chubby man is the young master of the Baihu City Wang n and their only offspring, Wang Xuzhi. His n spoiled that kid rotten, so it is normal for him to be arrogant. The Wang n is a considerably powerful force inside Baihu City and one of the top 20 forces in the Primal Western Regions. The Wang n is a family that rose just three years ago through businesses in all of the Western Regions. Now, they think that they rule over the weak." Han Yike exined distastefully.

    "They''ve reached here?" Han Qiaoyi spat out coldly, "Your Majesty, let me finish him!"

    Matthias raised his hand without ncing at Qiaoyi, "No, let him be."

    "Why?" Han Qiaoyi asked with bewilderment.

    Matthias then looked at Qiaoyi, "Don''t you want to see some face-pping?" He chuckled with a mischievous face.

 Chapter 104 Defeating An Airheaded Noble

    Qiaoyi and Yike had the face of realization and started to chuckle silently as well.

    At this time, a bodyguard below Wang Xuzhi yelled at the people with contempt, "My Lord is the Young Master of the Baihu Wang n! How dare you all not bow in his presence!"

    The bodyguard, who was a cultivator, then showed his strength by sending pressure to the vigers.

    "Boom!"

    "Ahh!!"

    The vigers, clearly being mortals, were pushed down to the ground without mercy. The strength was so immense that no one could raise their heads.

    Seeing that, Matthias frowned with great displeasure, butter on sighed.

    Han Yike red at the bodyguard angrily, "Peak Third Stage Golden Core! How dare he release his pressure in front of the mortal citizens?!"

    Matthias was also incredibly angry inside. He unsheathed his sword and sent a sharp sliver of sword qi to the bodyguard, shing apart the bodyguard''s pressure and drawing a straight and narrow line of blood on the bodyguard''s neck.

    The bodyguard was surprised at first with his pressure being shed, but he became frightened when his neck poured blood, "What is this?! Help!" He shouted.

    The Wang n Young Master Wang Xuzhi was also frightened. He knows of his bodyguard''s power. Almost no one can defeat him in battle. Seeing that just a sliver sword qi instantly vanquished him, he sensed a pre-imminent danger creeping up on him.

    But remembering that he was a powerful n''s young master, he straightened up and red at his surroundings.

    "Y-You!" Wang Xuzhi eximed, "Who dared to attack us?! Do you not fear the wrath of the Baihu Wang n?! Do you want your family to be killed?!"

    The vigers looked around in confusion. They didn''t know who attacked just now. Suddenly, they looked at the teenage man wearing a ck and white Hanfu with his left hand grasping the sword hanging on his waist looking calm andposed and their eyes lightened up.

    Noticing their collective shift, Wang Xuzhi narrowed his eyes and looked the same way. He saw the man that everyone was staring at looking at him with a nd look. The man''s parents, however, was looking at him that was as if they''re going to gauge his eyes out and torture him for a millenia.

    He also noticed his looks that were as if it was crafted by the gods themselves. That made him squirm and re at Matthias.

    "You." Wang Xuzhi pointed his finger at him, "Kill yourself."

    Hearing that, Matthias gaped at him. "What the hell is wrong with him?" He thought.

    "Hey, you! Did you hear me?!" Wang Xuzhi yelled, "I said, kill yourself! I don''t want to see your face here!"

    "Is your brain full of air or is your brain just really empty without even air?" Matthias sneered. He just cannot fathom the stupidness of this creature with a humongous belly.<sub> </sub>

    "How dare you disrespect Young Master Wang!?" The bodyguard that had his neck sliced hissed at him.

    "Do you want that wound of yours to go past your nape?" Matthias nced at him coldly, sending shivers down the bodyguard''s spine.

    "You peasant that has meager powers, I''ll forgive your insolence this instant, as long as you kowtow to me and apologize. You also need to serve me." Seeing the circumstances, Wang Xuzhi stiffened. But thinking to himself that he was a descendant of a powerful family and the man in front of him wouldn''t dare to attack him, hepromised and made him a servant.

    ''Having a powerful person under me, I would be unstoppable!'' Wang Xuzhi thought.

    But, contrary to his thoughts, Matthiasughed out loud and wiped the tears on his face, "Are you nuts?" He said while trying to stop hisughter.

    "What did you say?" The young master narrowed his eyes in confusion. ''Why didn''t he take my offer?''

    "How brazen of you to unt your power in front of me." Matthias answered with a sharp glint on his eyes.

    Matthias whipped up a medal in his sleeves and shed it to the arrogant young master. It was a silver-colored medal with the characters Qu¨¢nl¨¬ in the middle. Its corners were shaped like dragons circling the medal. When he saw the medal, the young master tilted his head in confusion, but the bodyguard''s eyes widened and hisplexion paled as if it was drained of color. Wang Xuzhi noticed the bodyguard''s reaction and asked, "What is that? Do you know something about it?"

    "T-That.. That.."

    "I bear the Imperial Pce''s Silver Medal, giving me minor authority over the regions under the Qin Dynasty." Matthias dered, "Even if you are the most powerful n of Baihu City, you will have no power over the medal that could make even the military n of Shang submit and return their authority under their jurisdiction to the Imperial hands!"

    Once he said that, the characters on the Silver Medal lit up and exuded imperial pressure.

    Not being able to resist, the Wang n''s group slumped down under the immense power that the medal was releasing.

    The horses, scared, ran off somewhere, leaving the Wang n''s group in the vige.

    "S-Spare us, Great Gentleman! We are sure to not return here in the future!" The bodyguard cried at him.

    He looked at him coldly and spat, "Bring that Young Master of yours back to your city. Once I or someone else sees you abusing your power, we will immediately hunt you down."

    "U-Understood!" The bodyguard bobbed his head like a chicken pecking. Matthias released them from the pressure and let them go.

    The bodyguard carried the young master and left like a rabbit being chased by a hunter.

    After that brief event, the vigers praised and cheered for him. Auntie Shan walked towards him and asked, "Little Jianyu, are you an immortal? Not even those Golden Core people could fight you."

    Matthias shook his head, "No, Auntie. My poweres from the medal that the Imperial Pce handed us. I am also only a Peak Golden Core Stage expert, the same as that man." He replied.

 Chapter 105 Meizu, An Encounter

    "Oh, is it?" Auntie Shan''s eyes lit up with understanding. "Little Jianyu, don''t abuse the power that the Imperial Pce has bestowed you." She said with seriousness.

    "I heard that His Imperial Majesty is a very magnanimous and powerful man who defeated the Traitor Guan and his army from the mercenaries that sometimes pass by our vige. They said that His Imperial Majesty is also hellbent on improving the dynasty. That kind of ruler needs to be respected and honored."

    Hearing her talk, Matthias smiled slightly. Knowing and hearing that his subjects knew him that way made his heart warm up.

    "Jianyu, you''re leaving, right?" Han Qiaoyi reminded him.

    "Oh, right." Matthias nodded, "Father, Mother, Auntie Shan, I''m leaving. Stay safe."

    "Mhmm." Auntie Shan nodded and smiled.

    He rode his horse and left the vige galloping. The vigers dispersed, same with the Han parents.

    On a hill near the vige, two old men, one wearing ragged clothes while the other was wearing a blue hanfu that teachers wear and a ck hat while waving his feather fan.

    The man wearing ragged clothing looked at the leaving Matthias with interest, "Lord Fate focused on him and now even wants us to make him aware of our existence. What do you think? Why would Lord Fate want us to do so?" He asked the man beside him yfully.

    "Lord Fate thinks highly of this man. He would be in charge of the universe that He will make. We just need to follow what he wants." The man with a feathered fan answered.

    "He would encounter the existence of Hell and the Ten Yama Kings next, right?" The ragged old man said with anticipation.

    p "Shut up, Junior Brother Sanyi." The man spoke coldly. "Even if we aren''t in the presence of The Benighted or The Chosen People, we of the Fate Weavers Sect must not lightly speak of the Lord''s ns for this universe that He is creating."</anda>

    Seeing that he has indeed gone far, Sanyi slumped his shoulders, "Yes, Senior Brother Huizhi."

    Huizhi then suddenly straightened up and looked at something out of nowhere, going past the boundaries of their reality. Sanyi also felt something and looked at where Huizhi was looking. Huizhi then cupped his hands and bowed. "This Lowly Huizhi takes his leave."

    He nced at Sanyi and said, "Lord Fate is watching us with the other Universe Weavers and Omniscient Beings of his world. You need to go and do what you need to do."

    "Yeah, yeah, sure." Sanyi nodded absentmindedly. He then shook his head and ran towards somewhere that is of the same direction as to where Matthias was going.

    Going back to Matthias, he rode and explored three cities towards the west on horse. Then, he proceeded on traveling on foot towards the other cities.

    Meizu City, Extreme Southwest of Qin.<sub> </sub>

    This city is four cities away from the capital city and also a border city from the Wild Territories,nds that are not under the rule of sentient beings.

    The Wild Territory beyond Meizu was a forest where beasts of all different power levels roamed free. Inside the forest, spiritual herbs and nts rich in energy are abundant, and resources are scattered across the forest. Meizu, as the only open city on the border, and without being under strict military rule, became the center point of trade between the people, merchants, and the mercenaries, resulting in the city bing a rich and wealthy city.

    With its power, wealth, and influence, it became an independent city with its own governance without being interfered with by the Imperial Rule.

    The Lord of The City, Cang Yuanwei, was a direct general under Guan Shaoming, so, when thete and former duke''s rebellion took ce, Meizu City was one of its powerful and solid supporters.

    When Guan Shaoming died, those who were under other nobles'' rule easily surrendered or ran away, but those who were under the former duke''s direct rule fought until they saw the might of the soldiers of Qin.

    Cang Yuanwei was one of the first to run away, bringing with him the wealth that the city has umted since its founding, but Cang Yuanwei was still caught by the assassins of the Order of The ck Crow and was arrested under thew of the Imperial Rule.

    The wealth was seized and was distributed to the military and agricultural sectors of the dynasty. Some of it returned to Meizu for its development.

    Now, Meizu City returned to its old business, and Matthias could see that.

    The city was bustling with people both from the wealthy andmoners'' circle. There were the strong-bodied mercenaries and there were also chubby merchants roaming the streets of the city.

    Matthias walked at a fixed pace inside the city. He saw pubs, taverns, merchant''s halls,merce halls, a mercenary hall, hotels, and so on.

    The streets were littered with products from the wild and weapons that were chipped and rusted.

    He entered amerce hall named "ckstar Commerce" and looked at their products. From spirit herbs to powerful weapons, they disyed everything on magically reinforced ss shelves.

    "I told you, this is worth more than you''re offering!" Suddenly, a european-looking woman''s shout came from the counter. She donned a messy armor, her blonde hair was tied in a high ponytail, with her hair still reaching the middle of her back. Looking at her closely, she looked like a gant female general who fought hundreds of battles.

    But right now, she looked very desperate while holding the nt that she wanted to sell.

    "Missy, this is just a ten-year-old Forest Eucalyptus. Its only use is to cure severe fever, headache, and cough. It literally is being sold to almost anywhere inside this city." The man behind the counter said resignedly, "At most, the cost of this would be about seven gold coins."

    "I''m telling you, I don''t know what this is, but I am sure this isn''t only a Forest Eucalyptus! Could you please just buy it from me for just fifty spirit coins, please!" The woman pleaded to the man.

 Chapter 106 A Fight Because Of A Plant

    "I''m telling you, I don''t know what this is, but I am sure this isn''t only a Forest Eucalyptus! Could you please just buy it from me for just fifty spirit coins, please!" The woman pleaded to the man.

    Matthias furrowed his brows while looking at them. There was a small change with Qin''s currency, going from copper, silver, gold, there was the additional imperial gold, with one imperial gold reaching the value of a hundred gold coins. But spirit coins are a whole different matter that just one coin could reach the value of 10 imperial gold coins.

    Spirit coins have pure spirit energy inside them, making them extremely valuable for cultivators and array masters. Pricing something unknown with a price of fifty spirit coins is just absurd.

    Out of curiosity, he scanned the nt that the woman was holding. Then, his eyes slowly expressed shock. Just like what the man behind the counter said, the nt really was just a Forest Eucalyptus, a eucalyptus nt that is darker and has small white stripes below the leaves.

    The woman, though, was also right, as the nt really wasn''t just a ten-year-old one and instead, it was a nine hundred thousand years old one. A nine hundred thousand years old Forest Eucalyptus has a small amount of essence of the Primal Earth inside them.

    But, just that wouldn''t be able to make Matthias express the reaction of shock, as he could produce a lot of those so-called Primal Earth Energy, not to mention those nts.

    Instead, it was the nt''s root that made him shaken to the core. It was filled with an energy that was almost impossible to be encountered ording to his recent scanning with his immortal soul.

    Although impossibly rare, Matthias wasn''t a stranger to this energy, for he himself wields it¡ª Creation Energy!

    Inside were also a variation of different primordial energies like Chaos and Life energy, Primordial Nature, and Spatial Energy.

    Because of that, Matthias walked towards the woman. Extending his hand, he tapped her.

    Isabelle still wanted to persuade the dealer to buy the mysterious nt that she harvested deep within the Western Forests. Suddenly, out of nowhere, Someone tapped her shoulders.

    "!!!" She abruptly turned around and ced her hand on the hilt of her sword on her waist. She was prepared to unsheath it, but she was still very cautious.

    She ventured the deep Western Forests without dying with her powerful Soul King Rank Cultivation. Although she wouldn''t be a match against the Domain Lord of the Western Forest under the Beast Emperor, she would still be able to survive with her powerful instincts.

    But she didn''t even feel when the man walked near her. That raised the tension inside her soul and made her hair stand on its ends.

    "W-Who are you?" She asked, stammering.

    The manughed, "Haha, do not worry,dy. I mean no harm."

    Even when he said that, Isabelle still didn''t lower her guard, "Then, what do you want?"

    "That nt."

    "E-Excuse me?" She gaped her mouth. "Why do you want this nt? Do you know what it is?" She asked curiously.

    "A Forest Eucalyptus." The man answered seriously.

    "I told you, this isn''t just a Forest Eucalyptus! There''s something strange with this! I have been dealing with Forest Eucalyptus for a long time now that I know its smell and feel!" She whined. "This definitely is not a Forest Eucalyptus!"

    "I told you missy. It isn''t any special." The man behind the counter consoled her. Her high expectations would be crushed.

    "No, no." She shook her head repeatedly. She was not resigned to the results. "This is not a Forest Eucalyptus."<sub> </sub>

    "It is¡ª" Matthias sighed and repeated what he said.

    "It isn''t!" She yelled. Her aura erupted, shaking the wholemerce.

    The people inside were pressed to the ground because of the pressure, while Matthias was still standing erect without being least affected by the aura.

    "S-Soul King Rank Cultivation!" The man behind the counter stammered with fear.

    Looking at her, Matthias sighed and shook his head, "You didn''t let me finish, Miss. Your beauty is astounding. I hope you could use your brain just as well as your cultivation."

    He then waved his hand and dispersed the heavy aura on the surroundings, removing the pressure bearing down on the staff and the customers.

    Matthias then waved his hand once more, and from his hand, spirit coins scattered throughout themerce, "This is thepensation for what thisdy created. One spirit coin per person."

    Seeing the spirit coins, the people were filled with exhration. A lot left and started a life of their own.

    "Thank you, Benefactor!"

    An airheaded thug then thought of something and smiled maliciously. He then shouted, "This isn''t enough! I want five spirit coins for the spiritual damage!"

    When the thug said that, the people that were left suddenly had the same idea. Some stepped up and also demanded the same thing.

    "Yeah! It isn''t enough!"

    In total, seven more stepped forward and demanded more.

    Hearing them, Matthias just looked at them with a sharp cold glint. Suddenly, the thug and the other seven slumped to the ground while bleeding in their seven orifices.

    The people who saw that and had the same n suddenly felt a chill in their spine. "Who else wants to demand more?"

    No one spoke. Matthias smiled and retrieved the eight spirit coins from the corpse, "Saves me eight coins."

    He then turned around and looked at Isabelle who was now looking at him while cowering at the corner, pale. "Hey, hey now." He was sad. Seeing a woman gaze with fear on a man who literally killed eight people soundlessly was definitely expected.

    "O-Oh." Still, being a Soul King Rank Expert, Isabelle could adjust herself easily. "Sorry about that."

    He waved his hands and said to her, "No problems. It''s expected. I can see that you are only a mercenary that deals with spirit beasts and hasn''t seen a ruthless massacre of humans."

    One of the remaining people who had the bravery to stay went to the corpses and checked their bodies. As he was checking, he paled and paled after each and every corpse he checked.

    "Oh Great Immortals from above.." He cowered in fear as he backed away from the corpses, "Their innards.. are utterly destroyed, mushed."

 Chapter 107 The Truth About The Herb

    Some of the people who heard what he said that unfortunately had very vivid imaginations couldn''t take it anymore and vomited violently.

    Isabelle also heard it and her paleplexion paled even more.

    "Sigh. Based on your aura, you are a full-pledged beast hunter and killed hundreds and thousands of beasts, but you still can''t stomach the sight of a human bloodbath. But something seems strange that I simply can''t point my finger at." Matthias narrowed his eyes as he gazed at the pale woman.

    Feeling the gaze of a killer, she shuddered irrepressibly. Although her soul says it''s safe, seeing the deaths that he caused, she was still afraid.

    "Anyways, shall we go back to the nt? I want it." He spoke.

    Out of fear, Isabelle extended her hand that was holding on to the Forest Eucalyptus quickly. "Here."

    Matthias smiled at her and gently took the nt from her hand, "Thank you." He replied kindly.

    When she heard him answer, she was suddenly sent to a distracted state of mind.

    Seeing her reaction, Matthias smiled. ''I had no choice but to do this. You''re so pale that I think you''ll faint any minute now.'' He thought.

    He actually secretly sneaked a sliver ofws and dao in his voice to make it sound extremelyforting to the person. As a result, Isabelle became enchanted with his voice and was calmed down. Herplexion came back to normal and the tension inside her subsided. The utter fear was gone like a popped bubble.

    "By the way, do you know what that nt is?" She asked.

    "It''s a Forest Eucalyptus." He answered with a straight face.

    "I told you, It''s not." She replied stubbornly.

    "It''s a Forest Eucalyptus, but not a ten-year old one." When she heard what he said, she furrowed her brows, "Then, how old is it? I know the distinctive difference of age marks on Forest Eucalyptuses, and this looks definitely like a 10-year old one."

    "Just like the Dao, as you get closer to the peak, the simpler its aura is. It''s the same as the spirit nts." Matthias replied, "Specifically, this nt is near its culmination, a nine hundred thousand years old Forest Eucalyptus."

    When he dropped the bomb, it was as if someone pressed the mute button. Although it was already silent before because of the massacre, it was even more silent now that they heard the shocking truth.

    "T-That is a nine hundred thousand years old Forest Eucalyptus?!"

    "Impossible! No nt couldst that long without being dug out by a supreme expert!"

    Seeing their reactions as expected, Matthias willed his power and ordered upon the will of the Dao andws.

    From the Forest Eucalyptus, brown smog suddenly rose up and enveloped the nt like amber. The nt shone with a bright brown hue and released an incredibly archaic aura. The aura was also releasing a very rich earthen energy that livened the wholemerce.

    From the walls, nts bloomed. Inside the shelves, herbs danced as if it rained. Cultivators that concentrated in the Earth Element broke through just by feeling the nt''s aura. Old men who were one step towards the grave looked as if they went seventy years younger.<sub> </sub>

    Then, another bizarre thing happened. From the center of the nt rose an ethereal spirit that looked like a great sage. A long white beard grew from his chin and his wistful eyes gazed upon the mortals with indifference.

    Matthias looked at the spirit and slightly nodded in respect. In response, the great sage bowed with veneration. Knowing what he was nning to disy, he looked at the ethereal great sage knowingly. With understanding, the great sage backed down.

    "A Peak Archaic Sage Dao Soul!" One of the cultivators eximed.

    "What?!" The others gasped in rm.

    "A Dao Soul is a guarantee to be made once an item close to the natural dao reaches a thousand years old. A Sage Dao Soul can only be seen in a ten thousand years old item close to the dao. An Archaic Sage Dao Soul is strictly to be seen in a five hundred thousand years old item." The cultivator that spoke before exined.

    "Once possessing this kind of Dao Soul, it is a full guarantee that this esteemed item is truly a nine hundred thousand years old item!"

    Matthias then said to the spirit, "I will not harm you. I am only going to extract ''that'' out of you."

    The spirit nodded in understanding, "As you wish."

    Matthias closed his eyes and secretly sent his will into the nt and into the root and absorbed the Creation Energy inside.

    After he absorbed it, Matthias noticeably lightened up, his pores opened, and his hair elongated even more.

    The reason why the nt reached the age of nine hundred thousand years old was not really because it stayed in this world for nine hundred thousand years, but because of the creation energy inside. With the help of the energy within it and without it being able to control the energy, the energy moved rampant inside the nt and developed it from a three-year old one to what it is today.

    Matthias opened his eyes and smiled. He sent his energy inside the nt and added some power of the dao inside the nt. The Dao Soul''s eyes erged with shock.

    Matthias sent a telepathic message to the soul, which made the great sage nod knowingly.

    He looked at Isabelle and gave her the nt. She epted it with shock, "What do you mean by this, gentleman?" She asked in confusion.

    "I only needed an extra energy that isn''t necessary to exist inside the nt and nothing else." Matthias replied, "The nt''s medicinal powers are untouched."

    "Why do you even want to sell this? You know that it is extraordinary. Why not use it yourself?" Matthias asked her.

    Suddenly, Isabelle became sad. "It''s because of my brother. He needs help."

    Matthias'' eyebrow rose, "Then, bring me to him. It is fate that we met, and I ought to give at least some help or advice."

    Isabelle''s eyes lit up, "If you can recognise a nine hundred thousand years old spirit nt, then you are definitely at least a doctor or an alchemist! Please,e with me!"

 Chapter 108 Gails Condition, Old Man

    He smiled and nodded. "I guess traveling the territory could be done in another time." He thought.

    The two then rented a horse for themselves and galloped towards the neighboring city to the east of Meizu City.

    While on the journey, Isabelle told him about her.

    Isabelle was the daughter of a powerful Mercenary King of The Kingdom of Stranc, a vassal of the powerful Steins Empire that is west of the Yuan Empire. Ruling over the second most powerful mercenary group in the kingdom Athos that was presiding the outskirts of the silver Gloria Fort that is in the Southern region, Isabelle lived the life of a noble.

    Except for her mother that she has never met and only left a wooden pendant that is shaped like an eight-winged butterfly, Isabelle had a perfect family.

    But it all went downhill when the heir of the most powerful mercenary group wanted to marry her.

    Akarus Morbius, Isabelle''s father, respected Isabelle''s decision, and when she said no, Akarus fought for it. Angered by the response, Leon Skarbron, the Mercenary King of the Lions Mercenary Group teamed up with the other mercenary groups to destroy the Athos Mercenary Group.

    Akarus was killed and Isabelle, with his brother, escaped, leaving Stranc and going to the west, and reaching Qin.

    For her brother, Isabelle trained and cultivated to reach where she is now. She became strong, hardy, smart, and manageable just for her brother to have a good life.

    Matthias also told her his "identity" as a retired soldier. Hearing his story, she was amazed.

    "A retired soldier reaching an unfathomable level? Unbelievable!" She eximed.

    "Yeah." Matthias chuckled while scratching his head.

    "So what are you doing now?" She asked. "Traveling, mostly. I have almost nothing to do anyway." He replied.

    "Is it?" Isabelle nodded in understanding.

    They entered the city of Qixi the next day. There, they rode on their horses towards their destination.

    After a while, they stopped at a tall building with a wooden que with the words "Alqiuea Inn" on it.

    Even from the outside, the noise of other people clinking their tankard mugs filled with cheap tavern ale and the same people cheering theirrades for good wishes enveloped the first floor of the inn.

    Not minding the ruckus inside, the two entered the inn and took the stairs to the 10th floor, one floor below the highest level. They walked in the halls, the sounds of flying birds permeated from the outside.

    They reached the door with the number "107" written on a small wooden que. Isabelle touched her ring and, like it was as if it''s reacting, the middle of the ring shone and a key materialized on her palms.

    She inserted the key and turned it to unlock the brown door. She then turned the knob and proceeded to open it.

    Inside the room, it was very peaceful. The window sill was open, letting the fresh wind of the Immortal Territories in. On the bedy a peaceful looking boy whoseplexion is as white as snow. His eyes were shut and his lips were key and purple. His ck hair had white strands all over his scalp. With the boy''s ten-or-so age, having white strands of hair that are meant for adults, the boy''s state is not normal.

    "Gail!" When she saw the boy''s condition, Isabelle panicked and eximed. She rushed by his side and held his hand. Cold. It was freezing cold.

    Tears formed and trickled down from her eyes, "Gail. Gail! Wake up!" She cried while shaking the motionless boy''s body.

    While she was filled with anxiety, Matthias'' eyes narrowed at the sight in front of him.

    Different from the peaceful-looking atmosphere that other people would usually see, he was currently seeing an eerie and blue room with three pale men wearing ck hanfu attires and zhongjian guan hats with blue soul chains wrapped on their wrists. On their left waists, a slender ck de shone with a cold blue hue.

    The one in front had a bag strapped on his waist and a huge three-feet tall thick and archaic book on his back.

    Matthias strode, stopping in front of Isabelle, "Three gentlemen, who are you?" He asked the men.

    "W-What do you mean ''Three gentlemen''? Who are you talking to?" Isabelle asked with shock and confusion.<sub> </sub>

    Matthias'' eyes furrowed, "Wait, you don''t see them?" He said without turning his head.

    "Who are you talking about?" Isabelle cried.

    Then, suddenly, Matthias thought of something that could be a possibility. He turned his head around and looked at her, "Leave for now. I will help your brother as much as I can, but for now, I am asking you to leave for a moment." He implored.

    "I wouldn''t leave my brother, Han gongzi!" She eximed.

    "Now. I am not asking for your opinion, I am ordering you to leave." His eyes turned cold and indifferent and his voice went deeper than usual. The seriousness in his face and voice frightened her and understood the severity of the matter.

    "T-Then, call me if ever you need. I''ll be just outside." She nodded hesitatingly and walked backwards, leaving the room.

    Once she had left the room past the door, Matthias abruptly waved his hand, sending a burst of energy, mming the door shut.

    "Then, will you talk now?" Matthias scoffed and nced at the three men.

    "Esteemed God from the outside realm, I suggest that you don''t meddle with our affairs here." The man at the front warned him.

    "You know that I am a god?" Matthias raised his eyebrows. "My encounter with this boy''s sister is ordained by fate. I, as a person who believes in its power, needs to at least help someone who is linked to me by it." Matthias chuckled with his face emotionless.

    "Guessing by your cold auras and your attires, I think I can guess what you three are. The coldness of the Underworld Yin, Soul Chains to bind wandering spirits, and the obsidian de on your waist that has the power to destroy souls, and that stupendously huge book that is so old that even I can''t see through it. Are you three some kind of Grim Reaper and that book is the so-called Book of Life and Death? The boy still has some life force. What are your goals here?" He asked the three indifferently.

    "You know our identity, then why are you still not letting us do our job, Esteemed God?"

    "Hah!" As if he had heard a joke, Matthiasughed aloud. "How brazen of you to say that with a straight face."

    But, abruptly, Matthias''ughing face turned cold, "You should be ashamed when saying that. Jobs of Grim Reapers like you are ought to only be involved with the matters of Hell and The Realm of The Dead. With what I am seeing, the boy is not dead." He chided with a cold, straight face.

    "I am alive, meaning that I have every right to be involved with the matters of the Realm of The Living. I should be the one to say these simple words," Matthias shrugged and grunted, then looked right straight to the eyes of the Grim Reaper at the front, "Return to the realm from whence you came." He raised his chin, looking down on them.

    Seeing his persistent attitude, the man in front hissed, "Are you sure that you want to go against the affairs of our realm?"

    "I''m not interfering or going against the affairs of your realm, Grim Reaper. I am going against you in the Realm of The Living where your authority only scopes the dead souls and the Evil Yin Spirits and nothing else." Matthias countered and smirked.

    The man grunted and spat, "Remember our words, lowly god. We are the Emissaries of Hell in the Mortal Realm. Hell''s ranks is something that you can never imagine, for we will be your strongest foe until the mortalnds copse."

    "Howughable for you to threaten this gentleman, insignificant emissary." Suddenly, a rift appeared behind the three men. A voice came from the inside, ridiculing the three men.

    The men jumped back from it and drew their obsidian des, "Who are you?! Show yourself!" The man on the front shouted cautiously.

    From the rift, starting with the right leg, then two hands that gripped the walls, a messy looking old man came out wearing dirty ragged clothes while his shoulder-long white hair draped down his face.

    He shifted his eyes towards the three men, his eyes gleaming with a sharp glint.

    "It''s me." His posture straightened and her arms opened wide as if weing the reaction of the people.

    The man in front narrowed his eyes and furrowed his brows, "Who are you?" He asked confusedly.

    The ragged old man took time to process what he heard. "Wait, you don''t know me?" He returned to his hunched back posture and stared dumbfoundedly at the Grim Reaper. Thetter shook his head.

    The ragged-looking old man took half a minute to process the information. "Heh, has it been more than 666 years since I wrecked havoc upon the Realm of The Living and The Dead?" He chuckled helplessly.

 Chapter 109 Old Man Sanyi

    He then slowly released his aura, showing it clearly like a beacon between Heaven and Earth.

    From the outside of the building, a gray beacon of light shot up from it to the sky, startling everyone inside the city.

    "What is that?"

    "Do you see that beacon? What does that mean? Is something happening in the territory? Is someone breaking through or is someone going against the imperial authority?*

    "This pressure!"

    Inside the inn, the people have already vacated. The Grim Reapers felt the horroring their way, yet they cannot move an inch from where they were standing. Even the Book of Life and Death became illusory and disappeared as if it wasn''t even there.

    When the old man started releasing his aura, Matthias'' hair stood on its end and his internal instinct kept sending rms; DANGER! SURVIVE!

    He subconsciously ced enhancements upon enhancements on his body, maxing his power level but not even that could stop the tension inside his body.

    Not knowing what to do, Matthias trusted what his instincts told him. He grabbed the boy Gail and ran outside.

    "What''s happening?! What''s with the strong aura?!" Isabelle yelled frantically when she saw theming out from the room.

    "No time, run!" Matthias yelled and grabbed her hand and ran towards a window at the end of the hallway and jumped. Matthias cloaked them with his energy, protecting them from the fall and the strong energying from the building.

    They stopped about half a kilometre from the building to avoid anything dangerous, hoping that the aftermath of the uing battle wouldn''t reach them. Matthias ced the unconscious Gail down on the roof of a building while he and Isabelle looked upon the chaos that was on its way.

    From the depths of the world, a realm inside the Immortal Territories that manages all the Realm of The Dead, Hell resides, governing thend of the departed. In the middle of Hell was a tall ck tower watching over all of the underworld. Inside it was a dark and eerie Throne Room. There, ten seats that had Yin Energy that could envelop a whole world the size of Saturn were erected at the top of a high tform. There, ten unearthly beings sat silently without moving.

    Suddenly, the ten seats shook and with them those who were seated. They abruptly opened their eyes with shock and a hint of fear stered on their face. The ten beings stood up simultaneously and vanished within a thick smog of Yin Qi.

    In Qixi City, the strong energy became focused in the building and its surrounding areas. The building crumbled and some even being erased from existence, neither matter or antimatter became present in some parts of the area inside the pressure, forming an unexinable and indecipherable void in existence.

    The ruptures were quickly mended but the terror that everyone felt stayed with them.

    They felt the absence of something near them, but they couldn''tprehend what that was. Knowing something you fear isn''t even close to the terror of fearing something of the unknown.

    Matthias was also terrified, not just himself, but even the energy of creation within him was also horrified by the presence of that void of existence.

    "Before I created my first creation, I lived in the void. Void was my home back then, so the existence of a void wouldn''t even startle me."

    "But that thing. It''s unexinable. It was as if anything that goes near it will cease to exist. Body nor soul nor even its atom would be left alive, not even dead."

    Suddenly, as if wanting to continue Matthias'' thoughts, an old-sounding multiplied voice resounded throughout the city, "You only know the existence of the void. True horrores from the void of existence!"

    Boom!

    The building wholly exploded, exposing the floating ragged old man with his hair and clothes dancing with the wind or the aura itself. In front of him were the three Grim Reapers being choked by an invisible energy.

    The ragged-looking old man nced below him and sneered, "Are you still waiting for me to repeat the massacre that happened centuries ago, ten old faggots"

    Suddenly, The ground quaked and ten bulges rose from the ground, surrounding the old man. The bulge exploded, and from there, rose ten ck-cloaked Yin existences, beings made solely from Yin Energy.

    The ground that they came from withered, turning into a barren ck mass of soil. Those who were unfortunately near the crack had their body turned into dark ice whether they''re powerful or a mortal.<sub> </sub>

    "Wow. Cheh." The old man looked at the ten and chuckled, "The ten Underworld Judges that I once trashed, spat, and stepped on now became the Ten Yama Kings of Hell? Should I spit on myself so I can be one of the Senate Representatives for the Immortal Territories?" He said mockingly.

    "You!" One of the Yama Kings that had a red banner behind him yelled and red at him.

    "Sima Shuyi, is that your name again? You even want to address yourself as the Yama King of Anger?" The old man asked with ridicule. "Do you want me to bash your skull with a chopstick once more?" He crossed his arms andughed.

    Sima Shuyi went silent from embarrassment. Another one of the Yama Kings with an azure-colored g snorted, "Old Man Filth, you and the old Yaharin ck Emperor made an agreement after the war. You should just enter seclusion once more and never show yourself from the world again."

    "Shut up, emotionless fart. You can''t even stand it when I sent you to the Freezing Domain, how brazen of you to address yourself as the Yama King of The Cold." The old man retorted.

    The Yama King with a purple banner behind him opened his mouth, wanting to speak, but the old man had beaten him to it, "Don''t even think about speaking, Sima Piyu. Your Pride is worthless in front of me." He pointed his finger at the Yama King and spat.

    "Bastard! Do you really want to go against the Realm of Hell?!" They shouted simultaneously with anger and frustration in their voices.

    "Don''t even think about threatening me, stinking corpses from Hell! If I just didn''t want to be one of His people, Hell would''ve already lost power over the Realm of The Dead!" As a response, the old man shouted with an even louder and more dominant voice filled with pride and arrogance, clearly showing his contempt towards the Yama Kings.

    Clearly having enough, the Ten Yama Kings summoned numerous soul chains andunched them towards Old Man Filth. The old man sneered and just crossed his arms.

    The soul chains coiled around him and restrained him. Old Man Filth just looked at the chains andughed. He moved his arm, and it was as if the chains suddenly melted, it vanished without a trace.

    "Impossible!" The ten shrieked. "The soul chains aren''t bound by thews of life and death and can only be dispelled by us! How did it suddenly disappear?!" The Yama King with a teal-colored banner quivered.

    "Thatw only counts if the target''s knowledge is bound by creation." Old Man Filth answered indifferently, "I am not one of them." He raised his hand, forming a huge ball made from indescribable energy.

    "Enough, Fellow Sanyi. You have disciplined them enough." Suddenly, from the depths, a deep voice stopped the old man.

    "Cheh. I guess you''re finally here, huh.." Sanyi snorted. As ifing from an untraceable somewhere, a handsome twenty-some year old man appeared from a rift that was quick to vanish.

    He was wearing a casual polo t-shirt and ck jeans. His face adorned simple round sses. His gaze and looks were that of an innocent college student.

    Matthias looked at the newly appeared man with shock, specifically, the logo that was on his polo, "That''s a brand from Earth. Is he a transmigrator that got Isekai''d or something and got powerful?"

    But what he heard next from the old man named Sanyi shocked him to the next level, "..Hell Emperor."

    The Hell Emperor smiled with gentleness as he replied, "Fellow Sanyi, you know that us Enlightened aren''t bound by this simple universe and instead are omniscients. Even if I am chilling out with my wife in another universe, I know what is happening here. I am also being dictated by Lord Fate here as we speak, and I sense that His will willed me to tell you that it is enough, you have shown him your prowess, that is good enough."

    Matthias gasped with confusion as he thought to himself, "Can souls from another world get reincarnated into a Yin Spirit of Hell?"

    "Lord Eminence, he has to die for going against Hell!" Sima Shuyi demanded.

    "They interfered with the matters of the Emissaries, fetching a dead soul! He and that lowly god deserves to be punished and be dragged to the depths of our realm!" Sima Piyu added.

    "That is just!"

    "You have to do so, Lord Eminence!"

    "The boy is alive, Hell Emperor!" Matthias butted in. "Shut up, mortal god! Wait for your turn to be killed!" Sima Shuyi shouted angrily.

 Chapter 110 The Hell Emperor, Sanyis Intention

    "Silence, Yama Kings." The Hell Emperor replied indifferently. "You have also broken the code that the Yaharin ck Emperor stated about not leaving the Realm of The Dead to enter The Realm of The Living."

    "But Lord Eminence, Old Man Filth and the warriors of their realm lost to Lord Yaharin without being able to fight back! Why do we need to back off from their realm too when they''re clearly weaker than us?! We are stronger, so ournd needs to berger as well!" A Yama King with a gold banner behind him yelled.

    "Old Man Filth was the only considerable opponent against Lord Yaharin in that war. Why do we need to back off just because of him?" Sima Piyu muttered angrily.

    "Don''t overestimate Yaharin, Guanshu and Piyu." The Hell Emperor replied. "Lord Yaharin is undoubtedly a genius, talented, and one of the most powerful monarchs that Hell has had since its inception."

    "But he would indisputably be erased from existence with a snap of a finger if the man you know as Old Man Filth really wanted to kill him." He professed.

    <o>,m Matthias looked at Isabelle and asked, "Do you know anything about what they''re talking about?" As an answer, she nodded.</o>

    "If my guess is correct, the war that they''re talking about is The War of The Damned 700 years ago. If I remember correctly, Emperor Terrenois of the Empire of Cituana, the most powerful territory of the continent at that age, wanted to save his wife, Empress Anaci, from the Grim Reapers."

    "He wielded the Martelomier, The Sword of Souls, and killed all the Grim Reapers that came to get his empress."

    "Because of that, the Soul Monarch of that time, Yaharin The ck, sent seven hundred Underworld Judges to purge the Emperor. He was ultimately killed by them and his wife was also captured."

    "Yaharin The ck''s huge move greatly rmed the continent. Because of that, the Light Coalition was formed by twenty unified empires that are asrge orrger than all the nearest empiresbined and seventy independent kingdoms to hunt down those who killed thete Emperor."

    "The seven hundred judges have, of course, returned to hell, so the coalition was formed for naught."

    "But because of that, a lot of Emissaries of Hell were killed by cultivators and sparked The War of The Damned, having the Light Coalition with an army that is theoretically numbered to 70 trillion soldiers go against the authorities of Hell."

    "It was historically recorded that a total of 55 trillion men died on the Coalition''s side and two hundred thousand authorities of Hell perished and had their souls destroyed in the war."

    "Because of the devastation that happened, a mysterious sect sent a mysterious man and turned the tide against Hell."

    "Yaharin The ck and the mysterious man signed a treaty to stop the war. Hell wouldn''t be able to cross the realms for personal reasons while the mortal realm must ept their fate and die once the Emissaries arrive." Isabelle exined to him everything that she knew that made Matthias amazed and frightened at the same time.

    "After the war, Yaharin immediately withdrew from the Monarchic Seat of Hell not because of shame but because of the damage that was made by Old Man Filth." ncing at Sanyi, The Hell Emperor continued, "He left Yaharin alive, but just barely enough for Yaharin to give up the throne. Yaharin also died three days after withdrawing, that''s why no one has seen him for 666 years."

    "Leaving the throne unattended, a war took ce inside the realm for the throne, greatly weakening its prowess even more."

    "All that happened just because of the man you call ''considerable opponent''." The Hell Emperor exined what they''re facing fully, leaving the ten silent, filled with inexplicable fear towards the old man.

    "You overestimate me still, Fellow Sakhyi." Old Man Sanyiughed. "Without the Enlightenment, I would have only been barely a match against Yaharin with my power of the void."

    "Anyways, We have already shown our existence to him. Shall we go?" Old Man Sanyi inquired telepathically.

    "I''ll go." Sakhyi replied, "But not you. You still need to teach him, but be careful not to fully enlighten him. Lord Fate would be the one to personally do so once the story reaches ''that''."

    "Oh. Okay." Sanyi nodded and descended. He waved his open hand upward, then as if everyone were connected, almost all the people inside the city fell to the ground except Matthias. From their bodies rose an ethereal orb of light. He then closed his hand, gathering all the white orbs into one single orb. He ced down his hand, and with it the orb. He grabbed the orb and absorbed it by slowly hardening his grip.

    Matthias, who was left standing, was startled when everyone fainted. Isabelle, being one of them. Matthias quickly catched the fainted woman and shook her, "Isabelle? Isabelle!"<sub> </sub>

    He immediately ced Isabelle down together with Gail.

    Sanyi looked at where Matthias was and flew towards him. "Don''t worry, Matthias. They aren''t dead and are instead just sleeping. I only removed their memories because this ruckus created too much chaos and also involved Hell once again. It would be harmful to your developing country if the outside territories get involved."

    Matthias, who was holding Isabelle, froze. He slowly shifted his head to look at the old man and asked, shivering, "What did you call me?"

    "Matthias." Sanyi smiled. "That''s your name, isn''t it?"

    "Right. You''re a powerful being. You would''ve known it through your wide connections." Matthias understood and sighed. Then, he returned to being cautious, "Who are you? Why did you go to me?"

    The old man smiled and replied, "You can just call me Old Man Sanyi." He ced his hands behind his back, "I do not dare to take you in as my disciple, but I am going to prepare you for His greater n."

    "What do you mean by preparing me? What greater n? Whose greater n?" Matthias asked relentlessly.

    "Slow down, big boy." Sanyi signalled him to calm down, "I cannot answer some of your questions right now, but the one that I can answer is that I will teach you the full extent of creation." He said.

    "I myself cannotprehend why He wants to speed things up for you, but I''ll justply because I am just one of the characters for his humongous creation."

    "After your coronation, establish a parliament to aid you with governing the state first. I''ll handle the binding inheritance for you. Qin Shihuang is a good fellow, he wouldpromise."

    "Okay?" Matthias nodded with confusion. Suddenly, Sanyi''s eyes lit up, "So that''s what He wants to do. Yeah, yeah. I understand."

    "Huh? Who are you talking to?" Matthias asked confusedly.

    "Oh. I just sensed what My Lord wanted to do. You need not know about it for now." Sanyi shoved the conversation out of the picture. Matthias nodded in understanding.

    "I''ll go to you once you have done everything as nned. Just trust your will and everything will reach that point." Sanyi said. He then revealed his closed hand that was on his back and opened it.

    Inside was a small magic circle filled with intricate patterns. "Although it isn''t necessary for me to do this, I still need to demonstrate things to you." He said.

    "This is a Samethrigiu Array, a type of Intricate Array that involves itself with the absolutews of souls, memories, and all that is spiritual. This will be one of the things that you will need to learn." Sanyi then threw the array up. The array spun and erged to the size of that of the whole sky of Qixi City.

    The array stabilized itself above the city and materialized small ethereal light orbs at the bottom of the array and descended those towards the fainted people.

    The fainted people then suddenly stood up with nk, emotionless faces, creeping the heck out of Matthias.

    Sanyi once again ced his hand in front of him. From his palm, anotherplex and intricate magic circle drew and formed itself. This time, multiple stacked circles were created with different colors.

    "This is the method creation of another type of Intricate Array, Ksinagarsi Array. Although not really that important on usual asions, it could be used in our situation here." He ced his hand above the stacked circles and pushed it down, forming a special and incrediblyplicated array that contains several magic circles.

    He then threw the same array up and it flew right above the destroyed part of the city and mmed itself right down. Suddenly, particles of dust congregated and formed itself like what it was before the chaos. The buildings were fixed as if nothing even happened. All that happened in a blink of an eye as the array mmed down the earth. Seeing that, Matthias was amazed, but not that much, as he is a creator. But with that, he could modify it to his liking and develop a new type of array.

    "Anyways, I got to go, Matthias. We shall meet again." Sanyi bowed gentlemanly and vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 111 Gail Morbius

    "Huh?" Matthias looked around to search for the old man''s trace but it was as if Old Man Sanyi didn''t even go there. Not even an atom of energy remained in the ce where he vanished, which stered a shocked look on his face.

    Then, Matthias remembered something and turned to Isabelle and the pale boy.

    Matthias rushed to him and crouched down. He sent a wave of Life Energy that he created into Gail and circted the energy inside him properly ording to the Yin Bodyws.

    Matthias figured out that Gail had a kind of Yin Body to possess that kind of pure yin inside him. There are a lot of Yin Bodies in the Immortal Territories and Matthias couldn''t know them all easily. Although he could epass and know thews of thends of the Sun Devouring Empire and its neighbouring forests, he would need to be a lot more powerful to know all the Immortal Territories''ws.

    Different from the Yin Bodies that Matthias had read multiple times when he was still a mortal that states that bodies that have pure yin would possess feminine characteristics, although some could still have feminine characteristics even if they''re of the opposite gender, bodies that possesses pure yin bodies could have a handsome man''s looks and body and sexual capabilities, but have a passive sight towards thews, dao, and natures of heaven and earth.

    The Yin not only refers to the feminine but majorly ssifies all passivity towards the absolutes, the main focus of the Great Laws of Yin.

    Gradually, Gail''s pale skin tone returned to a lively cream tone. His ck hair turned fully white, not old-like white, but a snow-colored hair that exudes coldness. His body became healthy and strong, his muscles became strong yetpact, having almost no bulky muscles at all. He stood up and stepped a couple steps forward to see everything.

    By now, the people inside the city started regaining consciousness. The lights of life in their eyes slowly starteding back. By the time it fully came, the people started walking their own lives, continuing what they''re doing before the chaos, which amazed Matthias.

    Such a show of power was absolutely incredible and terrifying at the same time. The power and potential it holds is massive.

    "Han gongzi? What happened? Why is the broken building fixed again?" Suddenly, Isabelle woke up, stood up, rushed towards him, and asked.

    "Isabelle, you remembered?" Matthias gasped. "What do you mean I remembered? Of course! That was devastating! I thought we would die there!" Isabelle chortled.

    "That means that he left some. Why?" Matthias muttered.

    "Wait." Isabelle suddenly remembered something, "Han gongzi, how''s my brother?!" Isabelle eximed with nervousness.

    "There." Matthias pointed behind her. Isabelle quickly turned around and looked at the sleeping Gail and rushed towards him. "I have already cured him. In particr, I have supplemented the insufficient energy that he needs to refine his Yin Body. Expect your brother to be stronger than before." He replied.

    "Thank you!" Out of extreme joy, Isabelle rushed forward and hugged Matthias tightly, which startled him.

    Time seemed to have slowed down. Matthias felt something that he hadst felt when he was in Betania, but this one felt even more powerful.

    ''What is this? Why am I experiencing this? Isn''t this too romantically clich¨¦?'' He thought.

    While being confused because of the phenomenon, Matthias nced at the face of the joyous woman hugging him. He saw her cresent eyes smiling together with herughter filled with delight.

    Looking at her, Matthias felt as if he was being swept by the spring breeze filled with the aroma of spring flowers. Her shiny golden hair looked like a shimmering river of gold.

    Feeling her hug, he thought to himself, "This doesn''t seem too bad."

    "O-Oh, sorry about that. It was just an impulse." Isabelle suddenly backed off from the hug and talked, waking Matthias up from his stupor, "Oh? Oh, that''s okay. Hehe." Matthiasughed awkwardly.

    "Thank you, Han gongzi." Isabelle bowed and said sincerely to him.

    "Don''t mention it. Just call me Jianyu." Matthias replied. Answering him, Isabelle nodded and smiled, "Okay, J-Jianyu." She replied.

    "Are you two done flirting?" A voice suddenly butted in their conversation. Isabelle quickly turned around and saw her brother sitting on the roof, looking at them.

    "Gail!" Isabelle chirped and dashed to her brother who was looking at them with a judging gaze and hugged him.

    After a long period of hugging, someone suddenly shouted at them, "Hey, someone''s on your roof, Old Man Cang!"

    Of course, that voice startled them and they simultaneously jumped away,ughing.

    A long whileter, after Matthias exined some things, the three returned to the room where Isabelle and Gail were staying before the chaos.<sub> </sub>

    <o>,m "So, Han gongzi, what''s your objective?" Gail suddenly asked.</o>

    "Hmm?" Matthias shifted his look at him, "What do you mean?" He chuckled nervously.

    "Even though my older sister Isabelle is the strongest among us two, I am still thest male predecessor of the family, meaning that I have absolute authority over the people of my lineage." Gail replied coldly. "As the current patriarch of the Morbius Family, I wouldn''t let just anyone be near a woman of the Morbiuses."

    "From your gaze, I immediately know that you have interest in my sister." He continued, "Don''t even think about it."

    "Whack!" Out of nowhere, Isabelle ps her brother''s back with a terrifyingly urate attack on the back of the head, "That''s not how you talk to a benefactor of yours!"

    Gail stroked his aching head with his hand. Isabelle turned to Matthias and said, "I''m sorry, Jianyu. He''s not usually this cold. Maybe it''s because he just woke up."

    Looking at them, Matthiasughed, confusing both of the siblings. "What''s funny?" Gail asked.

    In return, Matthias looked at Isabelle, "Don''t worry about me. Don''t worry about your brother either."

    "Your brother, together with fully refining his Eternal Yin Body, innatelyprehended the Laws of Passivity, resulting with his current disposition, it''s understandable." He replied.

    He then shifted his look to Gail, "And don''t worry, ''Patriarch Morbius''. I am only helping your sister with healing you, and now that you''re okay, I shall take my leave."

    "You''re leaving, Han gongzi?" Isabelle inquired. Matthias nodded, "Our meeting is rather short, but just enough. We would meet again if we''re fated. Goodbye." Matthias bowed gentlemanly and turned to leave.

    "Oh." Matthias stopped and turned his head, "The nine hundred thousand years old Forest Eucalyptus can be used by you, Isabelle. Refine it, and be stronger." Matthias smiled and took his leave.

    Some time after he left, Gail told his sister, "Sister, don''t go near him anymore. I feel something weird about his aura. He seems too mysterious."

    "Aishh!! Gail, he helped you! Shouldn''t you be repaying him?" She scolded.

    "I will repay him." He replied, "But I''m not going to risk your life just to do so. So, leave the repaying to me, but don''t go near him anymore. If you really want to, then I''ll investigate him first."

    "Sigh. I guess I''ll just leave it to you." She sighed resignedly. "Then, what about the nt?"

    "Use it." He replied. "Although he is mysterious, his intention to help you is clear. But even if he wants to help you, we mustn''t be too close to him lest we risk being harmed. Remember, we still need to re-establish our family." Understanding their circumstances, Isabelle nodded reluctantly.

    "Now that I am fully capable of bing stronger myself, we shall start building our new group that would destroy Leon and his pest of a ves." Gail uttered coldly, with his eyes staring towards the west.

    Going back to Matthias, after he left Qixi City, he continued to explore the territory until the sun went down. After that, he returned to the capital.

    When he entered the capital''s gates on foot, all the forces of the Order, The Dynastic Guards, and of the ministers who knew his departure were informed, gathering them all in the Throne Hall.

    Cane, his advisor who was the one who organised the gathering, stood below the Dragon Throne while waiting for their Radiant Majesty to return to his rightful domain.

    Noticing the ruckus around the outskirts of the pce, with carriages leaving from every side, Matthias immediately knew what was happening and sighed.

    Thinking that they could wait, Matthias walked for a moment and reminisced about his short adventure around his territory. He learned a lot about this world and some events that happened.

    He also discovered that even though he was a god that he wasn''t omnipotent outside his realm, so he needed to be more powerful to fight for his subjects and territory. Larger existences are abundant in the universe, so he promised himself not to be too carefree.

    Remembering what Old Man Sanyi told him, he nned for the things that he will do and sayter.

    He then vanished from his position and reappeared inside the Imperial Pce, sitting on the Dragon Throne, which is for him with every right. His abrupt appearance on the throne greatly startled everyone, but they then simultaneously kowtowed down, weing their emperor.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty!" They shouted simultaneously.

 Chapter 112 Parliament, The Responsibility Of A Ruler

    "At ease." He responded. Everyone went back to their kneeling position on both sides of the path to the throne.

    Different from his aura outside, the majesty around him now that he is in the throne seemed too great to be hidden from anyone.

    "Everyone, We have made this huge decision to establish a parliament to aid me in governing the state."

    "Your Majesty?"

    "Why do you want to do so, Your Majesty?" They asked.

    "Due to reasons. It is also of great importance now that we''re slowly developing and soon-to-be expanding." He replied. "We shall form the Parliamentary System for the state and form the three chambers of the parliament; The Royal House of Qin and The Empire, The Court of The Rightful Nobles Who Guards The Realm and The Dragon Throne, and The Representing Court of The Lawful and Hardworking People of Qin and The Empire."

    The officials were in shock with what their Emperor just informed them.

    "It''s.. so sudden, Your Majesty. Are you sure about this move?" Cane asked beside him.

    "Yes, Cane. This time, we also need to put strict standards and qualities and investigation for the future members of the parliament to avoid or even just lessen the infiltration from outside forces into the parliament." He nodded.

    "I now establish the cab of the Royal House, fully representing the authority and stance of the Royal Court." He dered. The officials straightened their postures with nervousness.

    "Advisor to the Throne, Cane Maxwell, granted permanent position in the Royal House as the Steward and R of the Party of the Royal House." One by one, those who were called stood up.

    "Protector General of The Land, Wang Xuan and his brother, The Grand General of Qin, Wang Long, granted permanent position in the Royal House as the Heads of the Guardians of the Throne and the Protectors of the Royal House. Their family will be granted an immediate position inside either one of the Courts and a chance to enter the Royal House."

    "The Royal Magus, Sigien Brunhilde, granted permanent position in the Royal House as the International Rtions Representative of the Party of the Royal House. His family will be granted immediate entry to either one of the Courts and a chance to enter the Royal House."

    "Duke Zhang of Qin Gongsun Yi and three generations of his n, granted position as members of the Royal House''s Ministry of War and Representatives of The Court of Nobles."

    "Minister of Works, Huang Beixuan, granted the position as Representative of The Court of The People."

    Others were also called, thus fully forming the Royal House chamber. Those who weren''t called slumped down. In total, there were thirteen formal members of the Royal House.

    "The members of the other chambers will be decided by the nobles and themon people tomorrow. Are there any other questions that are very important that cannot be talked about tomorrow?" Matthias inquired.

    "Nothing else, Your Majesty." After a brief conversation between the officials, they answered him simultaneously. He nodded and then stood up, "I now formally conclude the Imperial Court Assembly. It''s night now, You can go home." He dered.

    "As you wish, Your Majesty!" They all bowed. As per usual, Matthias and The Four Pirs were the first ones to leave, then the officials left the Throne Hall and the Pce and rode their pnquins or carriages. They needed to sleep because they know that they''re in for a long day tomorrow.

    "Your Majesty, what are your ns after your ascension? What would be your era name?" Cane asked when they reached a smaller meeting hall.

    "I have long since decided my era name. It shall be called sh¨¦n sh¨¨ng sh¨ª d¨¤i (Divine Era/Sacred Era), fitting for my goals of advancements, unification, and to our future glory." He replied with confidence.

    "The whole of the continent will at the least know of our presence and existence if ever I abdicate."

    "You will abdicate, Your Majesty?! When?!" The four gasped and asked with nervousness and fear.<sub> </sub>

    "You don''t need to be so surprised, because it is inevitable." Matthias replied. He stood up and looked outside the window, "I do not know for myself yet, but I feel, I know that I am an Immortal. Not just having a long life, but an undying one."

    "If I do not abdicate, time wille that the people will be weary of my rule and will do all that it takes to make me abdicate. Chaos will rule upon thend. The corrupt would seize the chance to destroy the interior of the empire and would split it all for themselves."

    "Even though it sounds good, an eternity of a monarch''s rule will never be good for ruling a domain. Changes will and must happen for the domain to properly circte." He then faced the four who were looking at him with sadness, "And also, I still have my creation to manage and protect. They might function by themselves for hundreds or thousands or hundreds of thousands of years, but once they need my existence and I''m not there, the gxy will alle tumbling down."

    "That is the responsibility of a creator, a ruler, and a god, my subjects." Matthias sighed. "Maybe you think I have plenty of time for myself all because I am Immortal, but I have worlds, people, and creation to manage and defend. I took this responsibility because the former Emperor asked me for a favor to do so. Once I fulfill that, I''ve got to go."

    "I- We understand, Your Majesty. As thanks, You shall also be our god." Cane dered, to which Matthias reacted with shock, "What do you mean?" He asked confusedly.

    "Your Majesty, the Emperor, in ordance with my authority as one of the Confucians of the Southern Regions, I with the rectified name ''Huizhong", grant you, Emperor of Qin, the rectified name of Han Shen. May Qin be guided by you to prosperity!" Cane said all that and knelt down with the other three, "Congrattions for your rectified name, Emperor!" They shouted

    "The Han Religion would also be started, fully going with your doctrine and authority." Cane added.

    "I think that that isn''t appropriate." Matthias replied, "This world is filled with powerful beings capable of defeating me. Making a religion out of me, worshipping me as a god would offend the other kingdoms just like how the old empire''s name ''Sun Devouring Empire'' offended the other territories."

    "Oh.." Cane realized and backed down, "I apologize for my unthoughtfulness, Your Majesty." He bowed.

    "At ease, Cane. You''ve just been overwhelmed by the information that you received."

    After a long while, Cane asked Matthias, "Your Majesty, what about your ns?"

    "Right." Matthias nodded, "For the dynasty, I will fully revolutionize the dynasty''s economy, agriculture, technology, and development. We will talk about it a weekter at the first Assembly of the Parliament." He replied.

    "As you wish, Your Majesty." They all nodded. "Then, go. We have a long day tomorrow, rest." They nodded once more and left. Matthias stood up and went to his chamber and slept soundly.

    Inside the Matheon Pce, Matheon Territory, God''s Land.

    "This is a highly unprecedented cmity, Lord Asileius." Inside the Conference Hall of the Matheon Pce, all of the Ster-Level Beings that had been a part of the First Highest Supreme Conference were here in addition to a lot more people with powerful energies.

    Asileius, leading the conference in front, standing on the podium in front of the empty throne that belongs to their ruler, "That is why I gathered you all here today. In ordance with the rules that were constituted by our ruler and your creator Lord Matthias; now that we''re all here, I formally inaugurate the Second Highest Supreme Conference of the Ster Beings of Matheon Gxy." He dered with solemnity.

    "Although we had just already finished the first one seventy years ago, and the Highest Supreme Conference should have been inaugurated once after a century, with the reason that our gxy is in great peril, I have made this move ording to one of the conditions of the Inauguration of the Highest Supreme Conference."

    Seeing his seriousness and understanding the seriousness of the matter, all of them went solemn.

    "The mysterious ck ball that intruded our gxy is at a level that even I can''tbat against, thus confirming the seriousness of the matter." Asileius stated. "Although His Majesty Lord Matthias has already confirmed that he cannot go against me in terms of power, I am afraid that only he can go against that mysterious ball that spreads chaos all across the gxy."

    "I have also checked.." The Void Lord Franc d'' Ornillo spoke, "From the tracks that the mysterious ball left that I traced, I saw another gxy near us."

    "Everything was destroyed. Chaos ruled upon that gxy." He continued, "Worlds destroyed and burned, robots ruled one civilization, stars died down, and a lot more weird things. Even demons wouldn''t want to live in that kind of gxy. The gods shuddered.

 Chapter 113 Fetching His Friends

    "Words, Franc. There are also demons inside this conference." Yi Tiancai, who was cloaked in blue hanfu, replied.

    "I don''t mind it, Fellow Deity Tiancai." A teenage man with two small horns on his forehead replied with a chuckle, "Even I am interested if you put it like that. We Demons are highly adaptable to our habitat. Saying it like that, then that means that the gxy you saw was really greater than hell of a mess."

    "Thank you, Fellow Deity Grom." Yi Tiancai replied. "By the way, why aren''t you using your orcish body more often?" He suddenly asked.

    "Oh, that?" The teenage man Grom chuckled, "When I travel through worlds, this form is more convenient for me."

    "Ehem, gentlemen?" Asileius butted in, "Sorry to stop your catching up talks, but we have no time to waste with these talks while the ball keeps releasing anomalous existences all around the gxy." He said coldly.

    "We''re sorry, Lord Asileius." The two backed down and bowed.

    "Anyways, without Lord Matthias, we must fend for ourselves. The gxy will fall if we just let the spawns of the mysterious ball attack all of our gxy''s worlds. We must deploy our maximum efforts to destroy the spawns." Asileius continued.

    "I have a proposition." Suddenly, someone raised his hand. Asileius looked at him and asked, "Speak, Edmond."

    If Matthias was here, he would be shocked to see him. The one who raised his hand was Edmond Manresa, his cousin, one of the twins. Edmond was wearing a simple attire, with sses on his face, he didn''t look like someone who can attend the conference where Sentinels who could dominate worlds are the weakest members allowed.

    "What if instead of destroying them, we contain and examine them? With that, our understanding of the enemy will heighten and see if we can instead use the spawns to deal with the mother?" Edmond answered. "If we are going to face the spawns, we would also need a lot of help."

    "Your suggestions seem usible. Although I can''t deal with the mother ball, I can still contain the spawns." Asileius nodded with understanding, "But about the help, where do you suggest we ask?"

    "About that, I know four." Edmond smiled as he adjusted his sses. Edrick, who was beside him, gasped, "Are you talking about Cousin''s friends?"

    Edmond nodded, "Yes. They stopped in the Pseudo-Ascension Rank because they didn''t want to get stronger anymore and are content about their life. But, with the gxy facing this issue, we would need them. They need to ascend." He answered.

    Edmond looked at the First Overseer behind them, "Lord Overseer, can you look for Lord Matthias'' friends?" He requested.

    The First Overseer who was silent all the time smiled, "Certainly, Mister Edmond. I know where they are and we can be in touch with them as long as you say so."

    "Then, please, Lord Overseer. We need them." Edmond nodded and asked the Overseer politely. The Overseer smiled and tapped his cane on the ground. Outside God''s Land, two Overseers were sent to Alphan and the Rebel Territories separately.

    In Alphan, the Overseernded at the City of Maria in the Messina Empire of the Glorious Continent. There, the unassuming Key was walking around with his wife Sky while eating beef kebabs. They were chatting andughing together while enjoying their time.

    Suddenly, the Overseer walked to them and bowed gentlemanly, "Hello, Mister Key and Madam Sky."

    Key''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the suspicious man, "Who are you?"

    "I am an Overseer tasked to fetch you two and Saintess Sana." The Overseer replied.

    "Why, who needs us?" Key asked with bafflement.

    "The gxy, Mister Key. The gxy needs you. I can only ask you toe with me and fetch the Saintess too." The Overseer smiled and offered them a hand.

    Although confused, the two nodded and the three vanished from their positions, startling the people around them.

    The Chaos Realm, where the Chaos Sect resided for millennia.

    The realm where the sect resided was filled with flora and fauna, towering mountains and beautiful rivers andkes. There, the buildings and training grounds of the sect resided.

    At the highest mountain, the Chaos Residence was erected. It was the ce where the people with high authorities resided.

    At the highest level of the residence was where the Chaos Saintess lived.

    Inside, Sana, who was wearing a purple dress, was meditating peacefully. She suddenly opened her eyes and looked around the room cautiously, "Who are you? Show yourself!" She shouted coldly.

    Out of nowhere, the three appeared in front of her, startling the Saintess.

    "Master?" Sana gasped. Hearing her, Key smiled, "Hello, Sana." He replied dotingly.<sub> </sub>

    Sana knelt and formally weed her Master. "Greetings, Master!"

    "Stand up." Key helped her stand up and chuckled.

    After a while, Sana asked them why they''re there. "Hello, Saintess Sana. I am an Overseer, watchers of the gxy. The gxy urgently needs the help of every powerful person possible."

    Hearing that, Sana went solemn, "I knew it. Something definitely felt odd with the Daos." She muttered. After some conversation, they left the Chaos Realm and flew towards God''s Land.

    "General Suarez!" The fighter pilots saluted towards the walking man.

    General Suarez nodded at them. He just finished a flight mission and destroyed seventeen battle jets of the Empire. With the years that passed, Those who opposed the Empire boomed in number, but the fight also became harder, with the Gctic Order joining the Empire against the Rebels. The Earth Federation is also slowly developing to help the Rebel Territories against the two giants.

    Without the Eisenhower n, the Rebel Territories would''ve already lost long ago. That became the reason why the Eisenhowers became an important part of the Rebels and the Bane of the Empire.

    Because of that, a lot of the fighters were jointly assembled to protect the Eisenhowers against the Empire. One of them was General Suarez.

    Inside his office, General Suarez ced down his uniform and rxed himself.

    "Mister Jeremy, I ask for your participation to go to the Creator''s Pce. We need your help." The Overseer suddenly appeared and bowed towards him and said.

    "What do you mean? Who are you?" Jeremy asked cautiously.

    "I am an Overseer, sent to get you for an urgent matter." The Overseer replied. "Are you one of Matthias'' men?" Jeremy asked. The Overseer nodded.

    "We need your help and we have no time to exin. Let''s go!" The Overseer suddenly offered his hand. After some time of consideration, he extended his hand and vanished with the Overseer.

    When they reappeared inside the Matheon Pce with the authority of Overseers, everyone was already talking about the defense.

    "They''re here." The First Overseer smiled. The gates of the Conference Hall opened and weed the four.

    "This is¡­ Matthias'' territory?" Sky gasped. Asileius, who was in front, weed them, "Hello, friends of Lord Matthias. We''re sorry if we disturbed you." He said.

    "N-No. It''s nothing." Sky shook her head. Jeremy walked towards the oval table and got straight to the point, "So, what do you need us for?" He asked.

    "We are in need of your assistance to defend against the spawns of a mysterious ball." Asileius replied. He then ced his hand on the crystal on the podium. Suddenly, a hologram of the whole gxy was shown in the middle of the oval table.

    At the Western side of the gxy, a huge ball of gas and matter spun, periodically spewing spawns. "The ball we''re seeing here is the mysterious ball that could potentially destroy the gxy." Asileius stated, startling the four new people. "In my theory, only Lord Matthias can destroy the ball, but he is not here. So, we need to fight it on our own."

    "Because of a reason that is still not known by us, a is currently attracting the majority of the ball''s spawns." Asileius continued. "Here. This is it." He pointed at a huge west of the gxy, near the ball.

    "We have dispatched people to attack the spawns but there seems to be someone else who was doing so, and they''re good at it, so we decided to watch first and shift our attention towards the other spawns that have been spreading throughout the gxy."

    "What are your thoughts?" Asileius questioned the four. After some seconds, Jeremy talked, "I suggest also being involved with the matters of that western world. If they can fight it, that means that they might know some things about the spawns."

    "With their help, cleaning up the spawns would be easier." The others nodded at the proposition.

    "I will also contact the Empire and the Order for a temporary ceasefire. Such anomalies around them would definitely be able to at least make them help." Jeremy added.

    "I will also muster the Zelds'' to join the battles." Kulumenthari volunteered.

    "We would need every kind of help." Asileius appraised. "The Materons would also be mobilized in ordance with theirws. Now that they are fully developed, they can now join the battles to defend the gxy."

    "Let''s just hope for the best." He sighed.

 Chapter 114 Coronation

    Inside Gaius, the world that is 10 timesrger than Earth.

    "President Ouroboros, another group excluding the Kepler Society seems to target the anomalies. What should we do?" Inside an isted room, someone asked the man behind the table a question.

    "Are you sure that they''re not of Kepler''s?" The man asked.

    "We are sure." The man who asked nodded.

    After a while, the man behind the table spun his seat and took an old fashioned ss and poured whiskey in it. He swirled it and drank it in one shot. If the gods were here, they would be surprised to see the man that looked exactly like Matthias.

    "Don''t mind them if they don''t interfere with our affairs, but watch them closely. The anomalies have kept increasing, and we still do not know the extent of their strength. If something like that demon appears once more, it would be a catastrophe." He stated indifferently.

    "Affirmative, President Ouroboros." The man bowed and left the room. When he left the room, President Ouroboros sighed.

    Back to the Immortal Territories..

    The night has passed, and it is time for the coronation. The capital was filled with festive decorations of golden colors, symbolising the imperial.

    Soldiers patrolled the whole capital, ensuring the people''s safety. Civilians from all the cities and viges under Qin roamed the streets, buying from the foreign and local merchants that peddle at the streets.

    Visitors from other territories also arrived in the capital, with others bringing offerings. Although the rebellions that took ce from the age of old managed to weaken and reduce the territory under the Sun Devouring Empire considerably, Qin was still one Earth''s size. Although not that big, it was still bigger than the majority of its neighbours excluding the currently in chaos Yuan Empire.

    With its size being the 5thrgest territory inside the old Sun Devouring Empire''s territory, and its neighbours being considerably small, it is natural for them to be a little scared with Qin.

    A lot of the projects that were also nned beforehand werepleted, one of them was the bank and themerce hall.

    The Qinshan Commerce has been formally established, having thirty branches inside Qin and with two branches outside the Dynasty on the road to being built, just waiting for the confirmation of partnership between the other two parties.

    Inside the main branch in the capital Heishan, a grand disy of incredibly valuable items were ced in ss cabs on the walls of the hall, making every cultivator who saw it be filled with greed.

    Fortunately, someone volunteered by trying to go against themerce. The unfortunate one first ruined his face by failing to destroy the ss containers, and ruined his face the second time literally. A guard inside the hall noticed him and he was beaten half-dead.

    After that, no one dared to steal from themerce.

    An announcement also made themerce more popr with it establishing a contract between the Bank of the States of Qin, The Royal Treasury of Qin, and The Royal Crown itself to establish a joint union of trade rtions and market control, jointly creating a bank credit card that was promised to be able to be used all over Qin and in more countries in the future.

    The Royal Treasury also gave the verified citizens of the dynasty a bank ount that will have 20 gold per year pension once they reach 59 years old or once retired. New students who would also pass above average in exams would be supplied an allowance of 30 silvers every month inside their own bank ount that they can use inside the territory.

    Just like a typical bank, the Bank of the States of Qin would also provide loans and interests for those who deposited or have good credit inside the territory.

    With the cycle of money flow being started, slowly, it is expected for the dynasty''s economy to at least strengthen for about 25% at the least.

    "Your Majesty, it is time." On the balcony of the Imperial Pce, Matthias looked at his territory with a calm smile. Behind him, Cane bowed and gave respect.

    "Mhmm." Matthias nodded in understanding. He turned around and walked inside to prepare for the ceremony.

    TUN TUN TUUN! TUN TUN TUN TUN TUN TUUN!

    The sounds of ceremonial trumpets echoed across the city, calling the attention of everyone inside; It is time.

    All of the people gathered below the Royal Mountain where the Imperial Pce was erected. Different from the old, barren mountain, the mountain now was as beautiful as the Imperial Pce itself. With the work of Matthias, the mountain was leveled down and the Imperial Pce was expanded inwards. Matthias also built a 9-floored pagoda behind the main pce.

    Anotheryer of walls were also erected around the pce, the dirty and chipped walls were also refurbished.

    The grandiose stairs leading to the pce gate that were constructed with the help of Matthias were as glorious as an Empire''s domain was decorated with dragons and phoenixes. Leading to the top of the pce were nine hundred and ny-nine steps, in each corner were guards of the Imperial Pce, totaling to 1,998 guards wearing golden armor.

    From the inside of the Imperial Pce, high officials and authorities from the cities of the dynasty exited one after another in a straight line and stood at the left side of the stairs. From below, generals walked up and stood at the right side of the stairs.

    When everyone was assembled, the Four Pirs exited from the pce and stood at the side of the pce gates.

    Cane, wearing his ceremonial outfit of ck and gold hanfu, then shouted with magic enhancing his voice to be as loud as one hundred trumpetsbined, "Behold, His Imperial Majesty!"

    "Hail His Imperial Majesty!" Everyone shouted with reverence and kneeled towards the pce.<sub> </sub>

    Tak! Tak! Tak! Tak!

    Everyone suddenly turned silent for no reason. The sound of the boots hitting the floor became the dominant sound all over the surroundings.

    From the pce, Matthias came out wearing his Imperial Robe. His stature became that of an absolute Emperor under the heavens!

    In his left hand was the Ceremonial Sword of Qin, while in his right was a book with a symbol of the yin and yang and a brush, showing the dynasty''s stance of upholding bnce and wise ruling, but will revert to the ways of war once needed.

    "Glory to His Imperial Majesty!"

    "Glory to His Majesty, Ruler of Ten Thousand Lifetimes!"

    "Long Live His Imperial Majesty!"

    "Long Live!"

    The cheers and praises of the people boomed all across thend, even beyond the capital. Matthias then descended on the stairs, slowly making his way down.

    Below, a huge tform was prepared as a podium for speeches and announcements from the Pce. It was ced on the 99th level of the stairs from the ground. The tform was supported by two pirs that extended up from the 96th level. Cane stood at the corner, waiting for his arrival.

    With Matthias'' every step, the officials and generals walk down and stand at the side below the tform. No one must be above the Emperor.

    When Matthias reached the tform, everyone went silent as the ceremony was now starting.

    Matthias stood at the center of the tform. Cane stepped forward, carrying the Imperial Crown. Then, Cane chanted words of profundity.

    "Empires bow, People worship.

    The dragons descend and bestow leadership.

    The Glorious days wille as the warm spring!

    Heaven and Earth shall approve your rule,

    The Mandate of Heaven descends for our Emperor,

    The Son of Heaven shall rule with Glory and Mercy!" Cane raises the Imperial Crown and holds it above Matthias'' head.

    "I, as the appointed Steward of Qin, Coroner of Heaven and Earth, crown the Appointed Heir of the First Emperor with the honored name Han Shen, to be the Second Emperor of Qin!" With him ending his speech, Cane slowly ced the crown down on Matthias'' head.

    With him bing formally crowned, everyone knelt towards him in respect, "Long Live The Emperor!"

    The visitors from the neighboring kingdoms bowed and congratted him for his coronation.

    Cane slowly descended and left the sight of the people, as the newly crowned Emperor would now begin his speech. He waved his hand up, telling everyone to stand up.

    "We, Your Emperor, are touched that everyone had the time to be gathered here today. Our subjects, Even though ournd is currently in mud and dirt, the lotus will rise and will soon show its worth! Corrupt and Deceit would never be able to hinder our path to greatness, Heaven and Earth will wee our return to their ranks! Glory to Qin!" Matthias dered with clear and loud words. He raised both his hands and the items that he was holding floated and merged, with the Ceremonial Sword behind the book of Yin and Yang and the brush.

    "Glory to Qin!"

    "Glory to His Imperial Majesty!"

    "Long live!"

    "The people''s voices would be heard, Justice would be served, Our Eyes are watching everyone! The realm shall be protected at all costs!"

    "Protect the Realm at all costs!"

    "Glory to His Imperial Majesty!"

 Chapter 115 The Parliament

    After the speech, he turned around and manifested a throne on the tform to sit on. Cane ascended the tform once again, stood at the front, and spoke, "As per His Majesty''s wishes, The Parliament shall be formally created."

    Cane then exined to the people everything about the new government. Different from the British regime where the monarch''s authority would be lessened, The Emperor''s authority would still be absolute, and the Parliament would only help him rule by publishingws and customs.

    Another thing was the creation of constituencies, division of the existing cities, creation of newnds under irrigation, and invigoration and leveling of barrennds and mountains that were just blocking valuable assets for the dynasty.

    One of the things that Matthias did was the creation of the Lotus Firmament (li¨¢n hu¨¡ ti¨¡n k¨­ng), a wide circle-shaped mountain range that almost looked like a lotus located at the middle of the territory.

    On the left side of the Lotus Firmament was the White Lotus Pce, a white lotus-shaped pce that was meant for The Representing Court of The Lawful and Hardworking People of Qin and The Empire or The Court of The People that represents the constituencies and viges.

    On the right side was the Red Lotus Pce, a red lotus-shaped pce for The Court of The Rightful Nobles Who Guards The Realm and The Dragon Throne or The Court of Nobles that represents the nobles that have been proven to have good quality and conduct.

    In the middle was the Golden Lotus Pce, the same as the other two pces but gold in color, but taller than the two pces. It was designated to be the ce of meeting for the Parliament.

    As per the agreed schedule approved by the Old Imperial Court, Cane, and Matthias, the start of the people''s campaign of those who want to run for member of The Court of The People will be held the next day and will continue for two weeks.

    The candidates would also be investigated because of the tightness of the schedule. To avoid nuisance candidates and corrupt ones, it would be necessary for this approach.

    Representatives from the capital would all travel to the new constituencies and viges for the people to appoint their representatives a week after the campaign. The voting wouldst for a week

    For The Court of Nobles, with the help of the Gongsun n and their allies nobles, they would inform all the nobles of the matter and choose their own representatives.

    After the crowning ceremony, Matthias called upon him, "Cane Maxwell, I call upon you as the Emperor." And so, Cane did. He walked towards the throne and knelt.

    "With the authority bestowed upon me as Emperor of Qin and The Head of State, I appoint Cane Maxwell, member of The Royal House, as the First Prime Minister of the Parliament and the State." Matthias took a book that he created the night before. Just the pages were 3.5 inches thick, and the cover was made from premium leather that is a half an inch thick. He stood up and extended the book facing Cane.

    He then looked at Cane meaningfully, "Cane Maxwell, do you ept the proposition?" He asked. "Do you swear under the Book of The Parliament of Qin your allegiance to the Dragon Throne and The Dynasty?"

    In response, Cane stood up and ced his left palm on the book and right hand raised up, "I, Cane Maxwell, member of the Royal House and the Parliament, swore allegiance to The Emperor, The Dragon Throne, and The Dynasty with all my heart and soul. I ept the position as Prime Minister that was ced upon me. I swear to be impartial and loyal, merciful andpassionate, stout and true, for the Emperor and The Dynasty." He swore.

    Matthias smiled at him and handed him the book and faced towards the people, "Behold, the new Prime Minister of Qin!" He announced with joy.

    "Glory to The Prime Minister!"

    "Glory!"

    Although shorter than the apuse for the Emperor, the cheers and praises of the people were still there, present.

    After the ceremony, trumpets blew, signalling its end. The people subsided, others stayed to look at the grandiose pce. The officials returned to their homes to prepare for the following events.

    Below the pce, a woman had her mouth gaping, "Why is the Emperor so familiar to me?" She muttered.

    Inside the pce, in the meeting room..

    Matthias sat at the end of the table. He has already changed his clothes into a morefortable one, a simple gold hanfu and a gold hair stick to hold his hair in ce. Behind him was the newly appointed Prime Minister, Cane Maxwell and Li Shangren.

    With him sitting at the table were four other people. One of them was a Middle-Eastern looking man, a Japanese, a Han, and an Eastern man.

    "I wee you to our dynasty." Matthias stated as he extended his hands towards them.

    "Thank you, Emperor of Qin." The Japanese man nodded at him kindly.

    "Thank you for inviting us, Your Majesty." The Han person nodded respectfully.<sub> </sub>

    "As you all know, I am the Emperor of Qin. May I know who everyone are?" Matthias inquired.

    "I am Seizawa Suigetsu, Envoy of The Shogun of Tokugawa." The Japanese man took the first initiative and answered.

    "My name is Shang Quewen, Representative of the House of Shang of the Qian State." The Han person seconded.

    "I am the Second Son of Duke Verimont, Sanadir Verimont." The Middle-Eastern man also answered.

    "And I am the Representative of the Xianping Faction of the Yuan, Kang Ganshu." The Eastern man answered.

    "It is nice to know anyone." Matthias nodded with delight. "Do you want any beverages?" He asked.

    "I''ll go with tea." Suigetsu replied.

    "I''ll go with tea as well." Said Shang Quewen.

    "I prefer coffee." Sanadir nodded at him.

    "I''ll just have water." Ganshu answered.

    "I''ll have the servants prepare it for you." Matthias smiled amiably. He then turned around to Cane and signalled him. Cane bowed and left the room with his front facing them.

    "So, what are your thoughts about our dynasty?" When Cane left, Matthias asked his visitors.

    "It has been developing a lot recently under your rule." Seizawa Suigetsu replied.

    "Has the Tanaka Shogunate been watching the development of Qin all this time?" Matthias asked curiously.

    Seizawa Suigetsu shook his head. "When you defeated Guan Shaoming, that was when our Shogun began watching your stance towards your neighbors and your way of rule. If you are proven to be a capable ruler, we would step forward and extend a proposition for alliance and partnership. If it was proven otherwise, the Shogunate wouldn''t even bother with your existence." He replied.

    "The Shogunate has always adapted to a neutral stance. We wouldn''t even bother quarrelling with other nations as long as they don''t harm ournd." He added.

    Matthias understood. From his Earth as well, Japan has always remained neutral after the huge war that ravaged the world. He then looked at Sanadir and inquired, "Has Duke Verimont decided if the Verimonts would establish trade rtions with the Qinshan Commerce?"

    Sanadir replied, "As long as Your Majesty can prove that you have abundant resources and treasures, we would dly establish cooperation." He also added with a cold voice, "Our Verimont n had long since been disgusted by the lofty rule of the Kashmir Family, and we ought to strike that cruel family down to its knees."

    Matthias nodded with understanding. He then looked at the remaining two, "As I have heard, the Yuan Empire has been in a very chaotic and terrible situationtely. What are the actions that your leaders would take? Qinshan Commerce would still cooperate with you as long as you have enough funds." He said.

    "Qian State would definitely separate from those barbarians." Shang Quewen spat out coldly.

    "Princess Xianping wants to change the Yuan Empire in a major way. We would do all that it takes to win the session. If not, we would also separate from the Empire." Ganshu replied.

    "Mr. Ganshu, how confident is Princess Xianping of iming the throne?" Matthias asked.

    With that question, Ganshu went silent. It was after a while when he replied, "The truth is, with his half-brother Dugu Zhuwei''s power over the original Yuans, It would be hard to hold on to the capital even if the Princess wins." He continued, "And even before we seize the throne, Prince Dugu Zhuwei is also a terrifying adversary to go against."

    Matthias sped his hands and thought for a moment. He then faced Shang Quewen and questioned, "If Princess Xianping wants to change the interior of the Yuan Empire fully, can the Qian State help the Xianping Faction to prevent any of the princes to ascend the throne?"

    "Hmm.." Shang Quewen went silent. Matthias then added, "The Qian State would of course stay independent after the fight for the throne. The State would just help the Princess'' Faction to defeat their adversaries. Of course, Our Qin Dynasty would also help in the shadows. We would make sure that no one hinders our ns."

    Finally, Shang Quewen replied, "I would have to consult the Elders and the other families with that, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 116 Odd Boys

    "Then it''s decided!" Matthias chirped. "Li Shangren,e forth." Hemanded.

    "Yes, Your Majesty?" The silent Shangren that stayed behind him all this time stepped forward, bowed, and asked.

    "You shall take over the talks between the Xianping Faction and the Son of Duke Verimont with what they want to purchase from the Commerce." Matthias replied.

    He then faced Shang Quewen, "You can return to the Qian State with a representative of mine to continue the trade talks between our territories. Once everything is finished, we will decide what to do next." He said.

    "As you wish, Your Majesty." The man sighed and nodded. Matthias stood up and left the three to Li Shangren''s bidding.

    When Matthias left the room, he went to Cane and said, "I would be away for quite some time. I would still return once the electoral voting is done, so you handle the affairs here for me."

    "As you wish, Your Majesty." Cane sighed and nodded. Although Matthias was the absolute Emperor, he was acting like his position was just a ceremonial and honorary one. But, as long as Qin has its Emperor at its back, it''s enough, Cane thought.

    As soon as Matthias left, he went to the Qin University of Arts of War and Martial, one of the Learning Institutes that he ordered to be built in the capital. There, he went to meet the Chancellor that he appointed for the university.

    "Your Majesty!" Inside the university, the Chancellor''s Office, Matthias looked at the kneeling person in front of him.

    "At ease." Matthias replied. The man in front of him was Chu Dawei, one of the top scorers of those who trained for the Dynastic Guards. Instead of bing one of the warriors of the realm, Matthias appointed him as the Chancellor of the Martial University because of one reason; he was extremely talented in teaching and leading.

    Except for being extremely good at fighting, cultivating, assassination, and formations, Chu Dawei also set the record to ughtering nearly a thousand soldiers of the same cultivation as him, and leading tenrades to wrecking havoc inside a simted kingdom by wiping out more than half of its million soldiers and escaping unscathed with his formation that he created on the spot.

    "What brings you here, Your Majesty?" He asked.

    "Nothing. I was just visiting." Matthias replied. "As the Highest Commanding General of the Dynasty, It''s expected for me to see my subjects even just once." He added.

    "Ah, I see." Chu Dawei nodded in understanding.

    The Chancellor''s Office had a window to look at the university grounds. Matthias turned around and looked at the students training and studying.

    Suddenly, while Matthias was looking at one of the students, one of them raised his head and looked at the building where the Chancellor''s Office is at. Although there is a window for the Chancellor''s Office, it was just a wall when looked from the outside, so when the boy looked at the building and his eyes were traced straight to Matthias'', Matthias was bewildered.

    He turned around and called Chu Dawei, "Come here." He beckoned.

    "Why, Your Majesty? Has someone caught your eye?" Chu Dawei asked curiously.

    Matthias pointed at the boy. On the window, a gold light circled the boy''s figure out of the blue, "Him."

    "Ohh." Although he was amazed by what just happened, Chu Dawei still turned around and opened a cab in the corner of the room. He retrieved the stack of folders and ced it down the table.

    He browsed and reached the fifth folder in the stack. He then walked towards Matthias and gave it to him. "This is it, Your Majesty."

    Matthias received it and opened it. "The name of the boy is Han Shiwu, a fifteen-year old orphan from the Gold Vige. He arrived here in the capital four days ago to study in the Martial University to be a soldier."

    "ording to the records, he is extremely talented and mature too, thinking like a twenty to thirty years old man sometimes. He offended the Young Master of the Crow City Kong Family. It was said that he killed two of the descendants of the said family and also killed a lot of their men. It took the Kong Family to call their patriarch to injure him. But he surprisingly survived and entered the Martial University for protection." Chu Dawei narrated to him the details about the boy.

    Matthias gaped at what he read and heard. "Another MC-level figure? Inside my territory? This is either a blessing or a cmity." He thought.

    "But I''m not like those foolish Ancestor-level figures that deliberately offend them. I''m an intelligent earthling that has read tons of novels like this." He continued firmly.

    "Protect him secretly." Matthias suddenly spoke. "Supply him with resources like a Core student." He continued and walked towards the door.<sub> </sub>

    "Your Majesty?!" Chu Dawei gasped.

    "Oh, also.." Matthias stopped and turned around, "After he graduates, rmend him to the Hidden Dragon Sect. Just talk to Cane and tell him I told you so. If he doesn''t like to be restrained, just offer him an honorary Core Disciple position." He then continued to leave the University.

    "Y-Yes, Your Majesty." Still overwhelmed, Chu Dawei stuttered and bowed towards him.

    Below, Han Shiwu looked at his hind sight and thought to himself, "System, what was that feeling just now?"

    [Favorability towards the Emperor of Qin Han Shen +10,000! Reached Ultimate Favor Level!]

    [Unlocked the System''s Hall of Summons! The Host can now summonrades and send signals of help from those who have Ultimate Favor Level Favorability with the Host! Congrattions!]

    "Wha-" Han Shiwu gawked. Matthias didn''t know that he just became the reason why this MC-level figure would survive countless disastrous encounters that could have killed him.

    After that brief visit, he then went to the Qin University of Literature and Arts. Different from the Martial University, this University focuses on literary schools of thought, politics, sciences, philosophical ideologies, painting, calligraphy, and many more.

    Inside, someone who looked extremely schrly was waiting for him. The man was holding a goose feather-fan used by Daoists or Confucians. He was also wearing a hanfu simr to that of Zhuge Liang. "Your Majesty, wee to the University!" The man bowed respectfully.

    "How is your life here, Zhi Hui? Does being the Chancellor of this University bore you?" He asked the man.

    "It has been going great, Your Majesty." Zhi Hui replied.

    "Mhmm. That''s good." Matthias smiled. Zhi Hui, different from the Chancellor of the previous university, was Matthias'' creation. Inside the Immortal Territories, creation of life and soul is infinitesimally hard because of itsws. It restricts Creator beings from disrupting the bnce of the world by limiting their authority over creation.

    Zhi Hui was created inside the independent space that Matthias created for the university. Specifically, Zhi Hui is the soul of the independent space.

    By making a copy of the Hall of Knowledge with its books filtered to ideologies, science limited to those of the 19th centuries and below, arrays, and arts, and creating a Dao Soul for the library, Matthias got to create Zhi Hui.

    Matthias then created a physical body that is within bounds of thews and let Zhi Hui inhabit it. With a strong asset of knowledge, he became a suitable leader figure of the university.

    "Then, did you encounter any prodigies?" Matthias inquired.

    To the answer, Zhi Hui nodded. "I found a boy that isn''t really a boy." He replied truthfully.

    "So, gay?" Matthias narrowed his eyes in confusion.

    "No." Zhi Hui shook his head. "The person has a boy''s body but a soul of that of a 3,000 year-old spirit."

    Matthias gawked, "Another MC?" He pped his forehead with furiousness.

    "What''s the problem, Your Majesty?" Zhi Hui asked worriedly. Matthias shook his head and waved his hand, "Don''t worry, I am okay." He sighed.

    *Don''t offend him. Don''t make it obvious, but help him." Matthias ordered. Understanding what he wants, Zhi Hui nodded his head. Matthias then leaves with confusion if he''s going to leave with happiness or worry.

    After that, Matthias hopped onto his horse and journeyed to the west once more to enter The Wild Territories as Han Jianyu. This time, he prepared a lot of things. The sword and clothes that he prepared before were enhanced with runes that he made ording to thews of the Immortal Territories. He also cultivated while in the journey, achieving the Divine Prince Realm. Because of him being a god and his body''s natural eptance to any kinds of energy, his cultivation towards the Divine Ranks became extremely easy.

    He arrived in the Meizu Region. After the coronation, the cities were sessfully separated. Meizu Region, in particr, was divided into 20 cities. The barren regions were replenished of its nature and were revived, bing cities.

    He journeyed west and arrived at the city of Midas, one of the three new cities to border the Wild Territories. Here, it was controlled by Qi Luo, a talented official that was once suppressed under officials that are puppets of influential families.

 Chapter 117 Going Inside A Realm

    Matthias then went to the Guild Hall and registered as a mercenary. It wasw for hunters that hunted beasts around the perimeter of Qin''s territory to register themselves as mercenaries to avoid mercenaries from other territories from snatching resources from the hunters of Qin.

    Although Matthias didn''t really need to register, he wanted to, so he did.

    He then went into the Wild Territories, where he trained his raw instincts, hand-to-handbat, and cultivation. With that reason, he ced his god authorities at the back of his head.

    Without his godly authority, his power would return to that of a simple cultivator with a Divine Prince Realm power.

    After three days, deep inside the forest. After those days his instincts became refined even more. Unlike Endless Hell and in the Mysterious Abyss where he faced all of it as a god, this ce wasn''t his and his godly authority can''t or hasn''t been used. He could now live without being killed by a prey. But he still wouldn''t be a match against true assassins and stealthy opponents without his godly authority, so he ought to train more.

    While journeying inside the forest, Matthias stopped in front of a mossy well that''s age looked like it had reached its ten thousandth year.

    Matthias'' gaze at the well seemed between that of an amazed and a terrified one. "Time really is terrifying. It could ravage anything it passed by." He thought.

    He walked towards it and stroked it. When his handnded on the rock, he could feel that if he put just a hundredth of an inch of his normal raw strength that the side of the well would crumble.

    But when the force from his hand exceeded that of his estimated limit of the rock, it didn''t even budge, to which Matthias reacted with shock.

    Out of curiosity, he closed his eyes and reached for his godly authority inside the deep recesses of his mind and returned it into his body once again.

    He breathed in deeply. He then opened his eyes and sensed his surroundings. He could hear the rustles of leaves shaking on their branches, the tweets of birds flying from point to point, squeaks of squirrels running from tree to tree. He could feel everything.

    When he looked at the well, his pupils shrank with shock. Inside, a strong energy of space and origin was inside. "An independent space?" He muttered.

    "A realm, to be precise." Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded behind him. He turned around and saw an old ragged-looking hunched man smiling at him with silliness.

    "Old Man Sanyi?!" He gasped. Old Man Sanyi smiled widely and walked towards him. "What are you doing here?" Matthias asked.

    "I told you I''ll go to you myself." He said and patted his shoulder. "This is your first task." Old Man Sanyi peaked at the bottom of the well.

    "Wait, you know I''m going here?" Matthias gasped. The old man nodded smugly. "It''s decided by Him, so that means you''re here. And you also need to solve this." He replied.

    The amazement in Matthias'' face couldn''t be wiped away. Old Man Sanyi''s image inside his head became even more unfathomable.

    "Do you know how unfathomable this well is, Matthias? Let''s test your ability to analyze." Old Man Sanyi questioned him with a curious expression.

    "Hmm?" Matthias tilted his head in confusion, "What do you mean, Old Man?" He asked.

    "Look at this well closely." Old Man Sanyi said, "Tell me all that you notice in this well."

    "Hmm.." Matthias scrutinized the well closely. "This is an old well that is also a realm portal. It is surrounded by powerful magic?" He answered.

    Suddenly, Old Man Sanyi pped Matthias at the back of his head. Boom! A small shockwave shook the surroundings.

    "Why the hell are you stating the obvious?!" He spat angrily.

    "That hurt!" Matthias massaged the ce where the old man pped. "That''s the only thing I''m noticing!" He added.

    "You''re looking too narrowly!" Old Man Sanyi reprimanded. "What you''re seeing is just the tip of the iceberg!"

    "Then, what are you seeing, Old Man?" Matthias asked curiously.

    "I''m seeing that the well isn''t a portal to a realm.." Old Man Sanyi answered, but the next thing he said shocked Matthias even more, "This well is the realm itself!"<sub> </sub>

    "This well is the whole realm?! It''s too small!" Matthias eximed.

    "This is the power of archaic architectures, time, space, and magic, Matthias." Old Man Sanyiughed while looking at the astonished face of his student.

    "What you''re looking at is a Spiritual Realm." Old Man Sanyi exined. "Unlike Mystic Realms where anyone can enter it as long as one finds the entrance, Spiritual Realms will not be seen if you don''t have an invitation from its inhabitants or a key or amulet to enter."

    "This kind of realm inhibits Mystical Spirits that have higher ranks of authority than the people of the Immortal Territories. They are usually neutral, but if they take sides, they could bless and guide the people if they are their cup of tea. In contrast, they can also curse people with much proficiency. They are also incredibly rare, which is why they are also hard to deal with."

    "But, they would be at a disadvantage if their opponents knew of their existence and weaknesses."

    "They have weaknesses? Logical." Matthias nodded in agreement, "What are they?"

    "They are bound by their name." Old Man Sanyi answered.

    "Name?" Matthias gawked, "Just that?"

    "Not really, there''s still Ironwood, Jade Seal, Faith, Knowledge of Heaven and Earth, the authority of Lord Fate, and His ring, that card, but yeah. Their name is their particr weakness. But that is only outside their realm." Old Man Sanyi replied.

    "Anyways, let''s go!" Old Man Sanyi grabbed his hand and dragged him down the well. Because of shock, Matthias yelled and closed his eyes.

    "Ahh¡­" When Matthias opened his eyes, he was weed by flora and fauna. Nature proliferated the surroundings. "Old Man Sanyi?" When he looked around, he suddenly realized that the old man wasn''t around. "Have I been left behind?" He thought with nervousness.

    "I''m here." Suddenly, Old Man Sanyi''s voice sounded somewhere. "Where?!" Matthias looked around to look for him, but for naught.

    "Inside your mind." Matthias gasped when he heard what the old man said.

    "What are you doing there?! Get out!" Matthias yelled in his thoughts. Old Man Sanyi''s voiceughed inside his head, "Don''t you worry, Matthias. The only reason I hid is because my kind is too renowned inside Spiritual Realms, so I need to hide. You''re going to travel this realm with only you and without any titles protecting or backing you up." He said.

    "Your kind? Humans?"

    "No." Old Man Sanyi replied, "I am a part of a hidden sect that epts any races, as long as they have one thing that you don''t need to know for now."

    "Your trial begins now, Matthias. Good luck." Suddenly, Old Man Sanyi stated inside his head. "What?" Matthias blurted out in confusion.

    "Stop right there, Princess!" At his far right, Matthias suddenly heard a furious voice nearing his way.

    Matthias crouched and hid behind a bush. Inside his head, the old man''s voice sounded out, "In your first trial, you have to be able to fight your way against your creation even if your authority as a god is wiped out or sealed. The only authority I''m allowing you to possess is the Sovereign of Language that will allow you to understand and speak theirnguage even if you do not know theirnguage."

    After he said that, Matthias felt as if something inside him became restrained, which made him terrified. He didn''t even feel the process, it just came about.

    "This would be a good simtion. You have no authority here, and your godcraft is sealed by me. The only strength you would have is your cultivation, raw power, and a little bit of knowledge. Learn all the things you need to in this journey. Mystical Spirits have tremendous knowledge about magic andws, so take advantage of that." Old Man Sanyi continued. "Trust me, you would need this training." He added.

    A force suddenly pushed Matthias out of the bush, where he was seen by a humanoid shape of light that seemed like a woman because of its long hair.

    "Woah, that''s new." Matthias looked at the ''woman'' with amazement. His past creations have been all physically solid beings except for the Patrols of the Hall of Knowledge. But now, he was seeing a being of light. Just light!

    As if the woman saw him, she shouted with an ethereal voice, "Human, help me!"

    "She can talk without a mouth or any visible orifices! I gotta write that down!" He thought. " Matthias ran towards the ''woman'' and asked, "What''s the matter?"

    "A rebellion took ce in my Princedom. The rebel leaders are chasing me to fully own the throne!" She answered while panting.

 Chapter 118 Princess Raya, The Realm Of Aqiartha

    "Why would they chase a princess and not the King or Queen?" Matthias thought.

    "Ruling systems inside Spiritual Realms are different from the outside world." Old Man Sanyi replied. "This whole realm is the kingdom itself, and there can only be one king. As rebellions took ce, that means there''s more than one domain inside, so their ruling system ends with the prince or princess as their absolute ruler."

    Matthias nodded in understanding. Then, other light beings arrived with weapons made of light. "Surrender now, Princess Raya! The Kingdom is ours and ours alone!"

    "Enough of your illusions, Talos! The throne that my father left is for the royals and the royals alone!" The light being beside Matthias named Raya answered coldly.

    "Raagh!" Out of frustration, the light being Talos rushed and charged towards her. Matthias unsheathed his de and shed towards Talos. But surprisingly, Talos was unscathed. "You dare?!" He yelled angrily.

    "Yes, I dare!" Matthias rebutted. He then thought, "Hey, Old Man, what''s that?"

    "Do you expect a physical object to hurt light?" Old Man Sanyi reprimanded.

    ? Matthias then did four hand signs, calling upon thews of the world. From the bottom of Talos'' feet, three chains bound his feet and arms.

    Matthias was then shocked, "That''s odd. Usually, I can summon ten soul chains when I cast the spell." He muttered. Soul Chains was a spell that Matthias learned when he was inspired from the Emissaries of Hell''s soul chains. By reaching through the worldws and space, Matthias could conjure at least ten soul chains and hundreds at most to unconditionally bind his enemies as long as the enemy is below his level and at most three levels more powerful than him.

    "Remember, kid. You aren''t a god now. At most, you''re a knowledgeable Divine Prince Realm cultivator. You are also in a Spiritual Realm where the influence of thews of the outside world is at its weakest. Don''t expect your strength here to equal that of your old one." The old man replied inside his head.

    "Sigh." Matthias refocused his attention towards Talos and his allies. He then shouted to the Princess without looking back, "Go, Princess Raya! I''ll hold them off. Without enough knowledge of this realm, I cannot kill this being."

    "Okay. Thank you for helping me, human. We would meet again if Fate so wishes. Thank Sarqisi for me." Princess Raya thanked him by bowing down. After thanking him, she turned around and ran deep inside the forest.

    "Sarqisi?" Matthias wondered with confusion.

    "Catch her!" Talos yelled at hispanions. "No, you won''t." Matthias sneered and did twenty hand signs simultaneously in just under 5 seconds. A huge array suddenly surrounded Talos and the others on the ground. Numerous soul chains shot out and bound the others too.

    Matthias then pped his palm down. A smaller, palm-sized duplicate of the huge array formed and connected to therger one. The smaller array became a pir of the main array''s power and bound the others even without the support from Matthias'' energy.

    Matthias then slowly backed down and also ran deep inside the forest.

    The furious screams of Talos resounded throughout the forest, startling the animal life.

    After that brief encounter with a princess, Matthias then continued his journey towards what he believed as North.

    And when he looked at this world closely, he then saw its wonders clearer.

    There was a Sun and a Moon, but there''s still a huge circle of light directly above the realm. Matthias believed it to be the rim of the well where they entered.

    Knowing his current circumstance of not being able to use his godcraft and authority, He trained his magic while traveling and also with the limitations ced upon him by thews of the realm.

    His Divine Sense Ability, which cultivators of the Divine Ranks have, was being honed by him by constantly using it and observing everything around him and expanding his reach.

    Usually, a Divine Prince''s Divine Sense can reach an area of 99 kilometres that can be observed. With Matthias'' authority as a god enhancing it, it can reach up to a tremendous area of 9,999,999 kilometres, a little more than Canada''s size.

    But here, his reach was only a meager 6 kilometres of area, incredibly, pitifully, overwhelmingly smallpared to how wide it is in the surface world!

    So, by constantly using and expanding his use, he reached an observable area of 10 kilometres in an hour.

    After seven hours of travel and training, Matthias stopped to rest. Traveling with the speed of a cheetah and consuming his energy to expand his observable area made him worn out with his energy sapped. He was fatigued.

    His constant usage of his energy drained him, so he cultivated first to refill his consumed energy. Because of the limitations from the realmws, the consumption of energy here was also doubled, and with him expanding the maximum reach of his Divine Sense Ability, it was extremely tiring for his soul and mind.

    After five hours, Matthias'' reservoir of energy was fully refilled. With the natural Spirit Energy inside the realm now inside his body, Matthias then refined his body with the energy, improving the adaptability of his body with the powers andws of the realm.

    After three hours, in the middle of his refining, Matthias suddenly sensed ten light beings rushing to his direction.<sub> </sub>

    Wshh!!

    Ten spear heads were aimed at him. "Human! What is your kind doing here! You must leave!" One of the light beings yelled at him.

    "I mean no harm, aboriginals of this realm. All I want is to cultivate." Matthias replied.

    "You!" The light being hissed. Suddenly, an ethereal woman''s voice sounded behind them, "General Tarsus, stand down."

    Matthias looked over and scrutinized the light woman, "Who''s she?"

    "Princess Raya! You''re okay?!" General Tarsus eximed with happiness. Princess Raya, who just appeared, nodded. "Don''t be too hostile towards him anymore." She said.

    "Princess Raya?" He thought.

    "But, this human is trespassing our realm!" The light being shouted indignantly.

    "Enough, General. I know him." Princess Raya replied. "He helped me escape from the rebels that is Talos."

    "..Is it true?" The light being named Tarsus turned to look at Matthias and said questioningly. Matthias'' face had a shocked look, "That was her? Isn''t that too much of a coincidence?"

    "You dare question me now, Tarsus?" Princess Raya snapped coldly.

    Tarsus bowed and backed down, "I apologize, Your Highness." He resignedly answered. Princess Raya walked towards Matthias and stopped in front of him, "Hello again, Human. Fate willed us to meet again." She said.

    "I guess it did, Raya." He sighed.

    When General Tarsus and the others heard him say the Princess'' name directly, they red at him with much hostility. Noticing them, Princess Raya looked at them meaningfully and they toned down, but they still red at him.

    "I''m sorry, human. Although it is okay for me for you to call me by my name, I am afraid it isn''t eptable to others." Princess Raya bowed slightly to apologize. "May I ask, Human. What is your name?" She suddenly asked.

    Noticing that there really wasn''t anything wrong with introducing, Matthias stood up, "I am Han Jianyu, a warrior from the Immortal Territories." He answered. "The Surface? You''re from the surface?!" General Tarsus and Princess Raya eximed.

    "Wait, you don''t know I''m from the outside world?" Matthias blurted out.

    "I only thought that you''re a wandering human from the human Princedom of Sarqisi. As the Kingdom of Hayle and Sarqisi has been allies, that''s why I asked for your help." She replied.

    "So that''s what Sarqisi is all about." Matthias ''ahhed'' when he realized what she was talking about before. "So that means there''s more than one race here in this realm?" He gasped.

    "You''re really not from here, huh." Princess Raya sighed. She then began to exin things about the Spiritual Realm.

    "Our world is called Aqiartha. Inhibiting this realm are five races. There''s our race, the Spirits who governs the east. There''s the Humans, dominating thends of the south with their huge armies. There''s also the noble Elves that rule the forests and the hardened Dwarves that hold dominance over the mountains of the north."

    "These four races are the glory of Aqiartha, protecting it against them." Princess Raya straightened her back with pride but emitted a hostile aura when she said thest sentence.

    "Them?"

    "The race of Ichtir. Pests, the embodiments of evil, the cancer of our world." She spat with anger. "They influence beings of other races tomit rebellions, ruining the peace that has since been established for thousands of years."

    "It''s highly likely that they''re also the one backing that Traitor Talos." General Tarsus added. She nodded.

    "Can you tell me what happened?" Matthias asked and leaned towards them.

    "You have no need to know, outside human." General Tarsus spat out coldly.

    "Enough of this unfounded hostility, Tarsus." Princess Raya waved his hand. She turned to Matthias and replied, "I''ll tell you about it."

 Chapter 119 City Of Isnid

    "Our princedom of Hayle was the dominant kingdom that ruled over all the princedoms of this realm. That was until my father died." She sighed sadly.

    "When my father died, I, as the only offspring, directly inherited the vacant throne. Suddenly, General Talos and his henchmen besieged the capital and seized the pce from us."

    "Numerous Spirits perished. Those who stayed loyal to the throne escaped the capital and scattered across the forests. General Tarsus and his men were sent by me to retrieve our scattered allies to travel to the neighboring City of Isnid and to counterattack against the rebels."

    Matthias ''ahhed'' after listening to her story. "That''s what those groups of beings are." He said.

    "What do you mean by ''those beings''?" Princess Raya asked hurriedly.

    "There are groups of light beings¡ª I mean Spirits¡ª setting camps eight kilometres down south." He said.

    "Kilometres?" General Tarsus and Princess Raya looked at each other with confusion.

    "Oh, right. Different cultures." Matthias chuckled awkwardly. "Just down South. Follow me." Matthias signalled them and ran. Princess Raya and the others followed him hurriedly.

    After an hour or so, Matthias looked to his east and turned. There, a group of twenty Spirits gathered inside their camps made of energy.

    Matthias felt a headache going on as he needed to deal with a Spirit that looks exactly like Princess Raya. Although they really don''t look alike, being a literal light being, Matthias really can''t distinguish them much.

    Matthias stopped behind a bush, avoiding himself to be seen. The Spirits that were with him have also caught up behind him. When Princess Raya saw them, she eximed, "Sister Tuwa?"

    One of the Spirits that seemed to be leading the others looked in their direction, "Princess Raya?" She chirped with joy and ran towards them.

    "You''re safe?" She grabbed Princess Raya''s shoulders and hugged her.

    "Y-Yes." Princess Rayaughed awkwardly. "Sister Tuwa, there''s other people." She whispered.

    "O-Oh." Sister Tuwa backed down stiffly. She knelt and greeted formally, "Your subject is d that you are safe, Princess Raya." She proimed.

    She stood up and turned towards the other Spirit, "Hello, Father." She bowed.

    The Valo soldiers knelt towards her and shouted with respect, "Greetings, General Tuwa!"

    Matthias sneakily walked towards Princess Raya and asked, "I thought you were an only child?"

    "Who''s this human bumpkin?" General Tuwa hissed.

    Princess Rayaughed, "Oh, bother. She''s not my real sister." She replied, "She''s a friend of mine and I like to call her Sister. But she''s the daughter of General Tarsus, Tuwa."

    "Sister Tuwa, this is Han Jianyu, a friend that helped me escape General Talos." She introduced.

    "Oh. I thank you for saving our Princess." General Tuwa bowed towards him. "No, thanks." Matthias replied while waving his hands.

    After that talk, They gathered the Spirits together and prepared to leave. "This won''t do." General Tuwa suddenly said. "The Spirits that scattered throughout the forests were too many. It would take us ages to gather them all."

    "I''ll help." Matthias suddenly voiced out. He ced his palms together and closed his eyes. His shadow suddenly widened and separated. From his separated shadow, ten ck clones rose up which startled everyone.

    "Humans really do have cards up their sleeves." General Tuwa muttered with shock.

    "He''s from The Surface." General Tarsus said while looking at him with shock.

    "From The Surface?!" The woman general eximed. General Tarsus nodded.

    Matthias ced down his hands and sighed, "The consumption is high. I only have half of my replenished energy left."

    He then extended his hand to them, "You could hand them any proof of authenticity that they are allies. I will send them to the camps that I discovered while journeying."

    "Could you?" Princess Raya gasped and asked happily. He nodded, "The least I could do is help."<sub> </sub>

    "Why are you helping us, human?" General Tuwa asked with narrowed eyes.

    "Uhmm." Matthias went silent. Inside his mind, Old Man Sanyi suddenly voiced out, "Just say Fate. They''d believe it."

    "Fate." Matthiasplied with the old man. Suddenly, the faces of the Spirits lightened up, "As it is."

    "I-If it''s Fate, then I guess." General Tuwa muttered.

    "They''re this gullible?!" Matthias gawked secretly. "Spirits all believe in the absolute intangible. Fate, Destiny, Luck, Misfortune, etcetera. One mention of either of those, and they''ll believe it like a fanatic." Old Man Sanyi replied.

    "Then, we''ll ce our trust in you, Han Jianyu." Princess Raya said and smiled.

    Matthias smiled back. Princess Raya then conjured ten light orbs and sent them towards the respective shadows. "That is the Light of Royals. As thest living royal, I represent the Loyalists as its ruler." She stated.

    "May the Lord of Fate and Protection guide and protect you all from mishaps." She said and bowed.

    The shadows bowed and sunk in the shadows. The shadows then glided through the ground going to their respective destinations.

    After that, Matthias and the others went southwest; The City of Isnid.

    The group of 32 walked for hours, rested, and walked once again.

    When they arrived, they were shocked and terrified at the sight in front of them.

    Matthias was also shocked. He saw the outline of the glorious towering walls of pristine white quartz. But the whole image of the walls was ruined, cracked, and punctured.

    The golden gates were down, mowed. Inside, kneeling Spirits were suppressed by their same race holding spears and swords.

    Patrolling soldiers filled the destroyed streets, white banners with a symbol of a red diamond fluttered throughout the roofs of buildings. The Royal g was white with gold rim and a tree of life in the middle that was surrounded withurel. The g of Hayle was white, just like the Royal g without the gold rim and the tree of life reced with a flower; The banners that were fluttering inside the city weren''t one of the gs of Hayle.

    "Even Isnid!" General Tuwa cried. She kneeled, heartbroken.

    Energy was sapped from Princess Raya as she slumped down, absentminded. Fortunately, she was caught by General Tarsus.

    "Old Man! Return me my godcraft for just a minute! No, even just for a second!" Matthias eximed in his thoughts.

    "No, Matthias. This is a part of your test. Solve it without your godcraft." Old Man Sanyi stated with a straight voice.

    "Old Man Sanyi! Have you gone mad!?" Matthias angrily thought. "You''re gonna let them just do this?! You said it yourself that it was fate that we met, then, we ought to help them! I am a god, and I have power!"

    In response to his rant, Old Man Sanyiughed mockingly, "Don''t even, Matthias." He replied. "You also said it yourself. You are a god and you have power. Then why would you use your power against mortals with their mortal ways?"

    p "Even if it hurts your conscience, be indifferent. Immortals and Mortals have a huge disparity between each other. If you are still bound by things like this, then don''t even consider yourself an immortal. Even if you don''t die, as long as you don''t fully understand what mortality is, you will never be immortal."</anda>

    "Immortals control the fate of mortals. Immortals govern the naturalws and sumb to the absolute. Immortals aren''t what mortals think of them to be, lofty unkible beings. Immortals have their own responsibilities just like mortals. You know that yourself."

    "If you are in your own world of creation, then you can do what you want, but please limit yourself. You are in another ce. Gods will not like your nosiness."

    "Learn, Matthias. Even if you are a god, you are not that free. You have responsibilities, so don''t be too attached to others. Don''t interfere too much with the affairs of the mortal realm. I''m letting you here because I restricted your godcraft and authority. Once you choose to forcefully possess your godcraft and authority, I will directly push you out of this realm and not train you. You will not even have a chance to help them, I won''t let you." Old Man Sanyi coldly reprimanded and he stopped speaking.

    Matthias went silent and looked back to all the things he did. He once massacred millions if not billions just for his own benefit. It really wasughable that he was being mad for this kind of thing. He slowly realized things about his mortality. It wasughable that he was ssifying himself as an Immortal when he doesn''t even understand what mortality is. Atst, he just sighed and turned to them, "Let''s go. We won''t be able to go against that many of them. We wouldn''t be able to do anything if they found us. We would need to sacrifice others if we want to escape that much of an army."

    Hearing him, everyone weeped. They saw their kind and allies suffering under the cruel hands of the enemies. "What we need is to gather all that we can gather and strategize. As long as we''re alive, we can fight."

    "You''re only like that because you''re not our kind. Typical Humans." General Tarsus snorted.

 Chapter 120 Lecture

    "I''m being like this to help!" Matthias rebutted, "We need to be rational to win this kind of battle, General!" He reprimanded and emphasized the ''General''.

    "What do you mean by emphasizing that?!" General Tarsus uttered angrily.

    "You are a General, General Tarsus! You should know that irrationality begets demise! As a general, you should know that!"

    Princess Raya audibly sniffed, "Han Jianyu is right. We need to be rational." She then faced him, "I''m sorry Han Jianyu. We just needed to grieve." She sniffled.

    Hearing her sadness, Matthias visibly softened, but still remained stout, "Still, grieve once we''re out of this situation." He advised.

    They nodded and sneakily left the premises of the city. They then went far, where there were visibly no settlements that could be seen. The others set camp with the soldiers while Matthias, General Tarsus and Tuwa, and Princess Raya gathered. "We need a map." Matthias requested. General Tarsus then conjured one.

    Matthias scanned every part of it, "Based with the direction and length of our travel, I estimate that we''re here." He pointed at a part of the map. "Under the old Hayle''s jurisdiction¨C"

    "Old?!" Hearing how Matthias phrased it, General Tuwa red at him. "But that is the current situation, right?" Matthias countered, which made her silent. "Continue." Princess Raya said.

    "Ehem." He cleared his throat, "Under the old Hayle''s jurisdiction, there were 17 cities under their rule. With the capital and Hayle taken, that means the other cities also have potential to be taken by the rebels. We need to look at every city. I''ll take care of the reconnaissance." He exined.

    "The escapees from the two cities are also being tracked down. We need to gather them fast." He added. "We would face a potentially huge enemy possessing control over at least two cities. We would need every help that we can get."

    "We need to seek help from the other races!" Princess Raya voiced out. "Very unlikely. We can''t depend on that." Matthias shook his head and answered.

    "Why?" She asked nervously. "We aren''t certain that they aren''t also facing the same thing. If I''m right, then there''s a possibility or even a certainty that they wouldn''t help us." He replied.

    They groaned with grief. Looking at them, Matthias sighed. He imagined being in the same situation as them and thought that their reactions would just be the same.

    "Then, we need to maximize our efforts." Princess Raya said. "The soldiers need to be trained just like how Royal Guards are trained." She then turned to General Tarsus, "How many soldiers do we currently have?"

    "We have 500 soldiers in the old camp, then there''s us, so we have 528 men." He answered.

    "We need to go back to that camp." Matthias said. "That''s a certainty." Tarsus nodded.

    "Let''s just spend the night here. We''ll need energy for tomorrow''s journey." Matthias said and the others nodded.

    They separated and did what needed to be done. General Tarsus and Tuwa arranged the fighters, Princess Rayaforted and led the other Spirits, while Matthias trained with his skills and swordsmanship.

    Inside his mind, Old Man Sanyi was instructing him, "I know that you don''t really focus on swordsmanship, but to protect yourself, you need to learn as much weaponry as possible. Focus on any weaponry as much as you would focus on halberds."

    "I know that youprehended Sword Dao, but your Sword Dao is too shallow. Someone inside your gxy has a deeperprehension of Sword Dao than yours, and he has already destroyed countless geniuses." Old Man Sanyi added.

    "How did you know?" Matthias asked curiously. "We know almost everything. Every change in fate would be known by us. You live in the past, we live in the future." Old Man Sanyi replied with extreme profundity.

    "Anyways," Old Man Sanyi changed the topic and continued with his lecture earlier, "The way of the sword is boundless, just like any other weapon. You don''t just hack and sh, you feel the nature, the miniscule changes, the absolutes, the order, and the path."

    "The teachings of mortal swordsmen that teaches ''1000 shes in every direction every day for decades'' don''t even make the cut." Old Man Sanyi dered arrogantly. "Even if you hack and sh hundreds of thousands of times, if you do not understand or have any meaning for that move, then all of it is useless effort. In the Other Universes, Heaven and Earth will always be linked with each other one way or another, the same as them being deeply linked to the sword. That is also thew of This Universe, but it is still too shallow because.."

    Matthias waited for the continuation but it didn''t arrive, "Because?"<sub> </sub>

    "..."

    "Lord Fate''s understanding of Heaven and Earth is still too shallow. I''m sorry!" It was as if Old Man Sanyi rapped when he said the first sentence, and apologized to someone that Matthias didn''t know.

    "Anyways.." Old Man Sanyi''s voice returned to his normal teaching voice, "In some asions, a true swordmaster''s sh can reach hundreds of millions of li, stretching as far as the sky, rending the heavens and splitting the earth."

    Matthias imagined it and gasped with wonder. Old Man Sanyi didn''t stop there and continued, "Sometimes, their Sword Aura itself could sunder the realms and splinter the walls of the universe. I have heard of someone from my kind activating his Sword Aura and destroying the Universal Wall, crossing over to the other Universe. For now, he hasn''te back yet."

    "Your kind is really powerful, huh? I guess that the Hell Emperor is powerful too?" Matthias gawked and wondered. Old Man Sanyi was filled with pride and replied, "Hah. What you''re thinking will never be close to themon power and authority of our kind. But fret not, someday, you will be a part of us too."

    "I really wish to." Matthias chuckled. "So, finish your training. With your capability, your peak power would be even stronger once you be a part of us." Old Man Sanyi reprimanded and he nodded.

    "Remember, Heaven, Earth, and thews must always be with you once you rend, pierce, and pummel. Feel thews of any world you''re in and correspond with it. Doing so, the force of your attacks will force anyone to crumble and bow before you." Old Man Sanyi instructed.

    Following his teacher''s instructions, Matthias tried to feel thews of this realm, but for naught. "Damn, that''s hard."

    "Close your eyes, Matthias. You aren''t a master ofws to just randomly try to feel it. You depended on your godcraft and authority too much, that''s why you''re experiencing that." Old Man Sanyi reprimanded.

    "Sigh." Matthias nodded and closed his eyes. He breathed in and out deeply, sensing thews of the realm. Feeling that what he was doing was insufficient, Matthias moved with the sword.

    He shed, dashed, jumped, slid, pierced, rend, smashed, all sorts of moves and attacks in all sorts of directions. With the sword, his body moved. With the sword, his feet lunged. With the sword, his soul became one with nature.

    Slowly, his body, soul, sword and nature merged into one, tackling the boundaries ofws and slowly applying it to himself. It was like his sword as the butter knife, thews as the butter, and his body and soul as the bread. The sword scrapes the meanings of thews and applies it to himself sh after sh.

    His sword became an extension of his arm. He transferred the sword from one hand to the other just as smooth as butter and still moved with grace and power at the same time. His moves became art, a dance. Even though he was just practicing, it felt and looked as if he was performing a Sword Dance.

    He did it for hours on hours. When Princess Raya saw him, she gasped with horror. "T-That.." She stuttered.

    In her sight, Matthias was brimming with power,ws, sword auras, and harmony. Every stroke that looked gentle severed wind and space itself.

    This time, General Tarsus and Tuwa also saw Matthias. Just like their Princess, they gawked with horror on their faces.

    "This is the first time I''m seeing this kind ofwprehension." General Tarsus uttered with a deep voice.

    General Tuwa nodded, "He''s crazy. Although I know this doesn''t go against the rules ofwprehension, I still feel that this is illegal and we would be smitten by the Lightning of Law." She gulped.

    "I think this really is the first time someone ever attempted and seeded in this way ofprehension." Princess Raya said with solemnity. "His talent is immense. I''ll train him."

    "Princess?!" General Tuwa shrieked with fright.

    "Princess, that is too much!" General Tarsus paled. "I have decided, General Tarsus, Sister Tuwa." She replied with full resolution.

    "You know one of the abilities of us Royal Spirits." She exined, "I feel peace within him. He would help us, and we desperately need his help." She then turned to look at the practicing Matthias, "Although he is currently covered withws, I know that thew inside him is still too barbarically absorbed, which in turn would do harm in the far future. Knowing that he''s from the Surface, it would be harmful for him to have that kind of barbaricws just pent up inside him."

 Chapter 121 Blood Moon, Catastrophe

    She turned to them, "I need to fix thews inside him and protect him from dying." She said with heartfelt emotions. "I feel the sincerity of him wanting to help. Our battle also became his battle."

    She looked up at the sky and sighed, "With our princedom in chaos, that''ll mean that the four races would be unsupervised. The elves and dwarves would still be okay, but the Humans and Ichtir would cook up pointless wars and battles. This would be bad for our realm. We need him strong." Without knowing it, she heralded one of the possible fates of their realm.

    Hearing her, the two generals went solemn and the atmosphere became heavy. They then continued to watch the potentially future hero of their realm''s performance of the sword.

    When Matthias finished, it was already dusk. The red sun showed itself down the horizon and casted a red re on the forests where they rest. Matthias wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked at the setting sun and sighed, "Although I want to call this scenery beautiful, I am afraid that it''s heralding something that is ruinous."

    Matthias then turned around and saw the three that were watching him and smiled sadly. He walked towards them and spoke, "We need to be prepared for tiring battles and wars. Let''s get prepared."

    "Mhmm." Princess Raya nodded, "That''s why I am going to teach you about thews of this realm." She suddenly dered which shocked Matthias. "Are you sure, Princess Raya?" He inquired.

    "Be honored, Human." General Tarsus snorted. "Royal Spirits like Princess Raya have a tremendous knowledge about the Mystic Laws that epasses all realms."

    "Han Jianyu, would you please kneel in front of me?" She asked politely.

    Matthiaspromised and knelt in front of her. She walked towards him and ced her hand above his head and dered, "I, Princess Raya of the Princedom of Hayle, subjected to the Realm of Aqiartha, grants permission to Han Jianyu with learning the Mystic Laws and its Arts."

    As if waiting for some reaction, Princess Raya waved her hands up and down above his head.

    Inside Matthias'' mind, Old Man Sanyi suddenly sounded, "Oh, sorry. You gave a fake name and that incantation needs your real name. I''m just modifying things just for a second.. There!"

    The reaction that she was waiting for then appeared. A golden glow surrounded Matthias as if hugging him. He felt as if Aisha, his mother, was once again caressing him and carrying him in her embrace, causing him to tear up. Next, he felt as if something was lifted off from him, which made him suddenly understand some things pertaining to somews inside this realm. All of it took an hour.

    After that, she leaned towards him and held his shoulders, "You can stand up now, Matthias." She whispered.

    With her permission, he stood up and bowed towards her, "Thank you, Princess, for granting me this blessing. I would sure cherish this well." He thanked her with sincerity.

    "No need, Han Jianyu." Princess Raya smiled and waved her hand, "I still have to teach you the Mystic Laws and Arts, so we should go."

    Suddenly, General Tuwa''s shocked and a little frightened voice sounded behind them, "Look at the moon!"

    They all looked above and gasped at the sight; the moon was too red!

    "A Blood Moon. We haven''t had that since.." General Tuwa muttered with shock.

    "Thousands of years." General Tarsuspleted what his daughter wanted to say. "That was when the war between races caused bloodshed all across thend."

    "No. Not particrly." Princess Raya said. "It was when Prince Kalon of the Human Kingdom of Velos shed the blood of the Spirit Princess Qitalia upon the Altar of Ikor.."

    "Which made the Seal of Ichtir opened." General Tarsus and Tuwa eximed simultaneously with fear in their eyes.

    "We are in trouble." They all muttered at the same time.

    In the south of Aqiartha, the Princedom of Sarqisi..

    "Run!" The screams of horror by men resounded throughout thend.

    "Leave me alone!"

    "Mom, help me!"

    "Papa, I don''t want to die yet!"

    "Bring me my son back! No!"<sub> </sub>

    "Finally, I am free of this suffering.."

    "Elder Brother, It hurts!"

    Cries of children begging for help filled the atmosphere. Fear, terror, evil, and death enveloped the whole princedom.

    The blood and some severed parts of children from several viges flowed in a small, man-made ditch, running down to a huge circle chasm.

    At the rim of that chasm, a cloaked person bowed towards someone sitting on a ck throne and was also wearing a ck cloak, "Your Majesty Sirca, the human viges have now been harvested off their children. Should we begin the ritual?"

    "Begin. We shouldn''t make Lord Kelbrom wait for too long." The person sitting on the throne ordered coldly. "Once He is released and helps me, I will now fully rule over the Forests of Aqiartha and kill that useless niece of mine! HAHAHAHAHA!" He muttered thenughed malevolently.

    The cloaked person bow and beneath the cloak, a wicked smile showed itself, "As you wish, Your Majesty Sirca." The cloaked person chuckled creepily and retrieved a ram horn from hisrge sleeve.

    NIAAAAAAAAAN!

    A sharp, piercing sound sted throughout the ce. After that sound vanished, murmurs began as thirteen cloaked people surrounded the chasm while chanting something iprehensible.

    Boom!

    A dark, eerie light fell down from the sky and shone itself down the huge chasm. Resulting from that, a huge shockwave sted the surroundings.

    "I.." From the depths, an old-sounding crackled voice was heard from the bottom, ".. am unsealed!"

    "Wee to the Realm, Lord Kelbrom, True Ruler of Aqiartha!" All the worshippers screamed fanatically. Sirca went down from his throne and knelt down to the chasm. The other fanatics kowtowed and chanted his name repeatedly.

    "How long has it been since I was sealed by those pesky ants?" Lord Kelbrom asked without showing himself from the depths of the chasm.

    "It has been more than three thousand years, My Lord." Sirca answered respectfully.

    "Three thousand years?" Lord Kelbrom snorted coldly. Sensing their Lord''s displeasure, Sirca tried to please him, "Three thousand years are nothing to you, My Lord! Soon, Aqiartha that was snatched from you will return to your embrace and you shall rule over all thends, even The Surface!"

    "Hmph!" Hearing ''The Surface'', Lord Kelbrom scoffed, "If it isn''t for those Surface Dwellers that helped the three ant species, Aqiartha wouldn''t even try to break free from my rule. Nosy bastards."

    "But.." Lord Kelbrom inhaled to calm himself down, "As you have said, Aqiartha will soon return to my embrace. Heaven and Earth will once again be under my rule! I will own the realm once more! And I''ll make The Surface mine next!" He growled with hate towards all races.

    "Yes, My Lord! You are glorious and your power is and will be evesting! We will help you with all that you need!" Sirca cheered and proimed.

    "You all would help me?" Lord Kelbrom asked with amusement. "Of course, My Lord Kelbrom!" Sirca and the others eximed.

    "Then.." Lord Kelbrom paused, "..you can all die for me." He uttered coldly. "What?" Sirca blurted.

    Suddenly, the thirteen cloaked people surrounding the chasm all screamed as thirteen ck smogs jumped out from the depths and entered each of their bodies respectively. Inside, their souls were devoured as the smogs wrestled control over their bodies. s, they were too weak against souls that are thousands of years old. Right, the ck smogs that jumped out from the depths were Ichtir souls that were sealed with Lord Kelbrom.

    In fact, those thirteen souls were the renowned Thirteen ckest Generals under the Tyrant Lord of the Old Age Aqiartha, Kelbrom. Although not really that renowned in this era, the Thirteen ckest Generals were renowned in their time as feisty, cruel, evil, and heartless generals from the four races trained solely by Kelbrom, resulting in their absolute loyalty towards him.

    They massacred hundreds if not millions of inhabitants of this realm, garnering the hate and disgust of the three races. They became the dirt of the Three Race''s Old Age.

    Everyone wanted to kill them, but no one had the ability to do so. As a result, the Thirteen ckest Generals continued their rampage all across Aqiartha.

    When the Old Age''s War of Freedom neared its end, with the abilities of the Three Princes and Two Surface Dwellers, Kelbrom and his generals were wounded and sealed by them, and with the Ichtir rapidly retreating and going into hiding, the Three Races sessfully achieved freedom and their peace that all of them longed for.

    "Hhaagh.." Terrified by the sight, Sirca backed up, panicking, and fell down. A huge ball of ck smog suddenly rose from the chasm and stayed still, as if it was watching an amusing show as Sirca panicked so much that his cloak slid down, revealing his head; He was an elf!

 Chapter 122 The City Of Yaedo, Prince Gios

    The golden hair, green eyes, pointy ears, and fair skin gave it all away. He should''ve looked gorgeously handsome, but it was all ruined by the fear on his face.

    "Hais.. Elves." The ball of smog sighed and chuckled with mockery, "Everyone was saying in my era that all of you are pure and incorruptible. I guess all that was false. HAHAHAHAHA!" Heughed loudly and eerily.

    "N-No. P-Please! Don''t go near me! I''ll give you anything!" Sirca pleaded with fear.

    "Then give me your body!" The smog that is Lord Kelbrom shouted with glee and charged straight at the elf''s body.

    "Aargh!!!" The miserable prince of the corrupted elf resounded across thend, echoing to the chasm.

    His body then slowly lost control and energy as it slumped down, dead yet alive. Noticeably, changes on the body started to form. His glorious golden hair turned into that of a gray one. His beautiful green eyes turned to a lifeless blood red, and the once elegant fair skin turned dead gray. Fangs then started to form at the top part of his teeth, and from his long and elegant fingers of his preciously perfect hands grew sharp and pointy metallic nails.

    The energy of nature that was present in all of the elves was reced by the ugly and preposterous energy of death and decay.

    Suddenly, the lifeless blood red eyes lit up and became sanguine red. ''Sirca'' stood upnguidly and walked towards the throne and stretched. He cracked his neck and moved it to remove the soreness. He then suddenly smiled and talked sinisterly, "Wow. Elves really do have great bodies. Although they are lowly, I could get used to this."

    The other cloaked man that was near the throne all the time knelt and crawled his way towards ''Sirca'' and ttered, "I wee you back to Aqiartha, Lord Kelbrom!"

    Kelbrom turned his head down to the cloaked man, "You have done well, subject. I shall grant you honor." He said. The cloaked man stood straight and bent backwards, as if signalling Kelbrom to give everything to him.

    Kelbrom then gave what his subject wished. He grabbed his subject''s chest, puncturing it deep and pulled. Now, in his hand was a ck and foggy heart. He then opened his mouth and ate it with glee.

    After finishing that wondrous meal, he abruptly turned around and spread his arms wide open, and loudly dered, "Hear me, subjects! Our time hase once again! Aqiartha will be ours once more! They couldn''t kill us in the Old Age, They sealed us in the Second Age, Heaven and Earth will sumb to our power, for we are Ichtir! Perfect creations of all creations!"

    When he shouted, from all over the realm, inside caves, depths, ravines, valleys, and all sorts of dark ces, red eyes opened and thousands upon thousands of ck monstrous beings emerged, journeying their way towards the Princedom of Sarqisi.

    Inside the capital of Sarqisi, Yaedo.

    Seeing the massacre that happened outside, the city was tense and filled with fear. Soldiers lined up and archers assumed formation atop of the walls, preparing for the worst oue.

    As it was night, torches were lit all around the ce. Instead of being a capital, it looked like it was a fort on the border with the activeness of the military inside.

    In the middle of the city is a huge European-style pce¨C or more like a fort¨C was erected. Its tall brick walls emanated the olden aura of its glorious pasts.

    Inside the throne hall of that said pce, a man wearing golden robes paced back and forth inside the pce with a worrying face. He gnawed on his nails like a maniac.

    "Prince Gios, what should we do? The vige massacres are terrifying the people and they are slowly losing hope in the royals." Another man reported to him.

    "Have the murderers been identified?" The Ruling Prince of Sarqisi, Gios, asked him with nervousness.

    The man shook his head. "Everyone who survived that saw them said that they were cloaked in ck, so I am afraid not, Prince Gios."

    Prince Gios stopped pacing and stood straight. He inhaled deeply and suddenly turned to the man, "Bring me Sally, fast."

    "Yes, Your Highness." The man bowed and left.

    After a while, a 152cm tall, gorgeous woman of about 12 years old strode inside the throne hall. A long, wavy ck hair cascaded down, reaching midway down the lower back. Although her round face is on the smaller side, which should''ve been cute, her phoenix eyes, small nose with a high nose bridge and a heart-shaped lips made her look absolutely gorgeous.

    She has a slim figure but that didn''t even help lessen her beauty because of her hourss-shaped body. Her skin was tan, possibly due to training, but it also instead entuated her beauty instead of diminishing it!

    "Father, the outside viges are currently in chaos! Bloodshed is rampant outside the major cities! What are you inviting me for and not solving this hellish situation?!" She shouted angrily.<sub> </sub>

    "That''s what I am doing, Sally." Prince Gios sighed.

    "Hmm?" Sally crossed her arms and waited for his reply.

    "I am sending you to Hayle with haste with twenty men and some vigers. Report to the new Ruling Princess and prepare for war, I am thinking that there''s more to these events." He ordered.

    Sally thought deeply. Even if she was just the Ruling Prince''s daughter and was spoiled by him, she didn''t just sumb to being spoiled and became a fighter and a strategist. She knows how to analyze things properly and decide the next action correctly.

    After a while, she sighed and nodded, "Okay, Father. I''ll depart tomorrow."

    "No, Sally." Prince Gios shook his head, "You must depart now. This is too urgent to be left for tomorrow."

    She was stunned and shocked. This was the first time she heard this much urgency in her father''s voice, "Do you know something about this, Father?" She narrowed her eyes and questioned him.

    "Unfortunately, no. That''s why I am sending you to Hayle." Sally repeated the questions but her father''s answers were still the same with insistence.

    "Alright." Sally resignedly nodded and returned to her room to pack. Gios then called the man earlier and ordered twenty men to go together with her.

    Sally returned to the hall, packed with a lot of things. A sword was strapped at her side, and her hair that once cascaded down was now tied into a ponytail.

    "Father, we''re going." She knelt and said goodbye. "Wait." Gios walked to her and gave her a sword sheathed in gold. "Father?!" She eximed.

    "Take it, Sally." He pushed the sword to her, "It should at least protect you from any evil." He insisted.

    "But, Father, this is the Heir Sword that casts protection over the capital! What if the killers reach here?" She asked worriedly.

    "Don''t worry, Sally." He smiled gently, "I still have my personal sword. That itself has protection from our ancestors."

    "But¨C"

    "No buts." Gios reprimanded. He then suddenly softened and sighed. He reached towards Sally''s face and caressed her cheeks, "My daughter, you will be the glory of us humans. I know it." He said gently and dotingly.

    "What''s with you?" She put on a disgusted look jokingly. Still, she returned to her gentle face and smiled, "I know it."

    Tearing up, Prince Gios hugged her tightly and caressed her hair, "My girl is all grown up." He sniffled.

    She broke the hug and smiled. Afterwards, the twenty men and a caravan of vigers arrived outside the pce, signalling their departure. They immediately journeyed northeast, to where Hayle stood.

    When they left, Gios sped his hands at his back and looked at the red moon in the sky with solemnity, "The blood moon heralds the return of the Age of Chaos. It''s really happening." A small tear slid down from the corner of his eye when he closed it.

    The surviving people from the outside were then saved by roaming soldiers. By now, those survivors were nk and lifeless, traumatized from what they saw. The others were crying madly and attempting to kill themselves.

    Looking down from the pce, seeing what his subjects were experiencing, Gios crumpled his fist tightly and mmed it on the wall.

    Seven hourster, in the middle of sunrise, the growls of hundreds of thousands of monsters thundered all over the Princedom of Sarqisi. Trumpets and horns bellowed from the cities of the princedom.

    Hearing that, Prince Gios, now dded in bronze armor, sped his sword and walked out of the pce solemnly. Outside, 500,000 armed soldiers stood straight in their formations. Spears were erected straight and tall with blue gs and banners with the symbol of a silver helmet simr to that of the spartans fluttering on the horizon. The solemnity in the air sent shivers down everyone''s spine, but they cannot falter in front of their ruler.

    Sweat trickled down their foreheads, their hands were slippery wet, and their feet were slightly shaking.

 Chapter 123 Battle Of Sarqisi, Sarqisis Fate

    Looking at the soldiers that were trying hard to calm down. Gios sighed and his eyes suddenly turned resolute, "Soldiers of Sarqisi! We now face a powerful enemy that is potentially at a catastrophic level. I am afraid that we are going to face an absolute loss and we would all die. If you think I''m here to cheer everyone up, then you are unfortunately wrong. I am here just to ask everyone this question." He shouted.

    "Will you falter in front of the enemy and surrender, or will you stand up, fight, and die for your friends, family, loved ones that are behind you?!" Suddenly, the light in the soldiers'' eyes returned.

    "Will you bow down to evil and malevolence or fight forever hand in hand with the righteous?!" Their legs stopped shaking.

    "Will you live as a coward or die as brave men!" Their grips on their spears hardened and their gazes firm.

    "Will you just let your loved ones die knowing that you left them, or will you let them live knowing that you fought for them?!" They banged their spears down the ground.

    "We will fight!"

    "We will stay!"

    "We will protect!"

    "We will sacrifice!"

    "Glory to the brave men of Sarqisi!" Gios raised his sword up high, symbolising the pride of his race and domain.

    "Glory!"

    "Glory!"

    In all the cities of Sarqisi, the shouts of brave men filled the air with honor, pride, and power.

    "This will mark the day that we would be renowned by the realm to have fought bravely in the battlefield, not sumbing to fear and betrayal!"

    The gates of the cities opened and the soldiers rushed out with fervidness. With an army of 500,000 from the capital and 100,000 from the other cities, Sarqisi''s army reached a number of millions of soldiers, garnering every right to be called the Men that Dominated the South with their armies. The cavalry also rushed out and stayed at the back of the infantry. The archers stayed at the walls and prepared.

    From the far horizon where the hillsid down, thirteen cloaked silhouettes suddenly floated up from behind. Looking from the cities, they were like Thirteen deities looking at them like how an Immortal judges a mortal.

    From behind the thirteen, another silhouette floated higher than the thirteen. Its cloak¨C or coat¨C fluttered with the wind majestically. "In the Old Age, our race ruled over the Three Races. They feared our existence and heard it from all the corners of the realm. The Three Races were our pasture. If it wasn''t for your Ancestors, Aqiartha would have still been ours." A deep and raspy voice echoed and reached the ears of everyone.

    "In the First Age, your glorious Prince was corrupted and released us from the seal, but you humans still prevailed in the end. To avoid such things happening once again, I shall do what I should''ve done back then." The voice uttered coldly.

    "As payment from your Ancestors, I shall wipe you all out first!" The silhouette suddenly raised his hand and waved it down.

    From the hill, a massive ck sea of creatures suddenly dove down, rushing towards the cities of Sarqisi. Huge ck flying creatures emerged from the back of the hill and flew towards the cities rapidly with the highest silhouette''s signal.

    Seeing the tremendous force of their enemy, the soldiers gulped audibly but still stood strong. Gios held his sword and entered his stance, looking at the ck sea solemnly.

    The tide went nearer and nearer, the firmness of the soldiers'' hold of their weapons became tighter. They then angled down their spears, pointing it directly at the charging enemies. Shields were also taken out, covering those behind to protect.

    The sound of the gritting of teeths, sweats dropping on the ground, gulping, inhaling, and the growls of creatures were the only sounds that everyone could hear.

    Some soldiers chanted their personal mantras, prayed, talked to themselves, and some hurled insults at the enemies.

    "Oh, thynd! Granted by the gods!" Suddenly, out of nowhere, Prince Gios sang aloud; it was the anthem of their Princedom.

    "Men of the South, trampling the wicked evil!" The generals also sang.

    "Heaven blesses man, Earth provides home, the races offer peace for thousands of generations!" The soldiers also sang with power and full voice. The bashing of shields and swords apanied the song.

    "Leagues of evil maye upon us, but we will never fall!"

    "Realms may go against us, but we will surpass them all!"

    "Unity and Intelligence, Gods provided! Strength and Glory, we possess it!"<sub> </sub>

    "Evil and Tyranny, we defy it! For our country, we die for it!"

    "Glory! Glory! Glorious Men! Love and Country, we defend!"

    "And when we die, we go with pride, blessed by the gods that awaketh, Fight!"

    As soon as they finished, "Bang!" The ck tide arrived and mmed themselves at the shields and spears.

    At first, hundreds of Ichtir died from the collision, but as time passes, soldiers after soldiers were ughtered by them.

    Ichtir were pr opposites of the Spirits, where the Spirits were elegant and morous whereas the Ichtir were hideous and dangerous. Sharp nails adorned their fingers, and teeth of all kinds of sizes and sharpness were on their mouth.

    The soldiers were scratched, torn apart, eaten, and all other kinds of attack possible with the Ichtir. Soldiers atop their horses were dragged down and were feasted on by the Ichtir. The horses weren''t safe too as they were also ughtered and feasted on.

    Seeing the situation, Prince Gios moved forward and shed at every enemy. He saved soldiers and ughtered Ichtir.

    Hours passed, corpses piled up, blood flowed like a river. But oddly enough, no cities have been infiltrated.

    In the Ichtir side, the tide was still present, as if a never-ending ocean of darkness. On the side of humanity, five hundred people remained from the millions of soldiers.

    One of them was Prince Gios, continuing their fight against the fierce opponents.

    The remaining soldiers hacked and shed the enemies with powerful assaults. They fought bravely continuously in the battlefield, but mortal men will never win against fate.

    Hours passed, and they started to get tired. Their panting filled their ears. Sweat flew behind them as they ran and saved one another from the attacks from behind.

    Suddenly, one of the fighting men was ughtered by several Ichtir who coborated with each other to kill him.

    "Keros!" Another soldier near him noticed itte and shouted with anger and grief. "Bastards!!" He charged towards them and hacked continuously at them, but he was also charged at by Ichtir.

    Then, it came all down like a domino. In just minutes, with the pent up fatigue, the soldiers were ughtered ultimately by the cold-blooded enemies. Thest one to be killed had the time to call up to Prince Gios. "Your Highness, it was an honor for us to have fought beside you. May we reincarnate, and without the barrier of hierarchy, be friends with one another." The soldier smiled at him and sumbed to the attacks of the Ichtir.

    Prince Gios closed his eyes with grief and looked at the sky. Even if it was day, the solemness of the atmosphere made it feel like it was night. The silhouette''s figure and the sun merged together, but it didn''t look glorious. Instead, he felt like the catastrophe woulde in a more terrifying way.

    Gios'' memories came up, him seeing his daughter whom he truly loved, the people who praised his rule, and the face of a woman that he would never forget.

    "Is she far from here now? I wonder if she is okay. I hope that the prophecy is true.." He muttered while smiling.

    But that smile soon vanished as he turned serious and gripped his sword. "AAARGHH!!"

    BOOM!

    A strong shockwave suddenly blew the charging Ichtir away. Prince Gios flipped his sword with the de downwards and raised it, "I will never let the sacrifice of my men go to waste!"

    The arrows from the walls behind them have already stopped because of the insufficiency of materials. The citizens ran up the walls and saw the devastation below them and they cannot help but cry.

    The sacrifice of millions just to save those behind them became memorable for everyone, and The Battle of Faretor Hills would be remembered by everyone who saw and survived.

    Prince Gios suddenly struck the ground with the sword upended. Once the sword was firmly standing, all the blood from the men gathered all together like a river towards the sword and Gios.

    Gios suddenly changed shape. His whole body grew bigger and muscr, his eyes turned sanguine and his pupils ck. The sword also turned into a huge greatsword. He was brimming with power.

    The silhouette''s voice then sounded, "Hah. You just erged your body? What''s that going to do? Add food for my minions? HAHAHAHAH¨C"

    Krasch!

    Suddenly, Gios disappeared from his position and reappeared behind the silhouette, allowing Gios to see its true identity; Him?!

 Chapter 124 Raya And The Old Mans Teachings

    Boom! In the battlefield, a huge explosion appeared out of nowhere, and Ichtir bodiesid t on the ground. Then, blood suddenly spurted out from every nook and cranny of the elf''s body, shocking the elf. "You!" He red up and red at him.

    "Kelbrom!" Gios suddenly shouted. "!!!" Kelbrom''s eyes widened up with shock, "You will never be able to return Aqiartha to its miserable state! I will never let you!" Gios then suddenly exploded into a huge blood ball. It thenpressed into a small strand of golden blood, the sword also melted into a strand of silver metal and the two strands merged together and shot straight to Kelbrom''s heart.

    "AARGH!!" A sharp pain assaulted his body. His strength weakened considerably. His body noticeably crumpled, making him look like an old man.

    "Humans!!!" Kelbrom shouted with anger. He also slowly fell down from floating, but was caught by the Thirteen Generals.

    He shot his hand forward as if retrieving something. A small wisp appeared on his hand while he red at it.

    "I shall let you see that no one would be able to stop me from reiming this realm! I shall also let your people suffer from your naiveness!" He growled. "Charge at the cities! Enve those ants! If they resist, ughter them!

    With the order, the remaining Ichtir charged towards the cities. The Thirteen Generals also flew down towards their targets.

    Sally and herpany journeyed to the east to seek aid from Hayle, hoping to save their homnd ande back to their families happily. Princess Raya silently hoped for Sarqisi''s help. Unbeknownst to them, the Sarqisi that they know has fallen under the ws of their hated Ichtir.

    In Hayle, inside the forest where Matthias and the group stayed.

    When morning came, they packed their things and continued their journey towards the army camp that General Tarsus mentioned.

    While traveling, Princess Raya, as Matthias'' teacher, taught him basic knowledge about thews.

    "What do you know aboutws, Han Jianyu?" Princess Raya asked.

    "Hmm.." Matthias thought about it, "Law epasses all things under Heaven and Earth. It is the rule that all creations follow. All things would never even have the chance to defy thisw for it is intangible and would be followed subconsciously."

    Princess Raya smiled and nodded approvingly, "Good. You have some of the basics covered." She replied. "Then, I''ll widen your knowledge even more."

    "Firstly, I''ll just correct you with something. Law epasses all things, Heaven, Earth, and Void."

    "Then, I''ll begin the lesson."

    "There are three types ofws; Natural, Absolute, and Decree. Naturalws epassws that were made by creation. Ites about naturally as everything is built. It reforges the voids inws when creationes about. Basically, Naturalws arews created by insentient creation."

    Princess Raya opened her palm and five elements (wind, fire, earth, metal, and water) appeared revolving around it, "One such example of Naturalws are the elements. When water flows, it generates wood, Wood can give birth to fire, Fire creates earth, Earth creates precious metals underground, Water collects underground and it all begins again. In contrast, Water controls Fire, Fire melts Metal, Metal can chop down wood, wood can break through earth, and Earth controls water."

    "But, it isn''t always like that, isn''t it?" Matthias queried, "In times, when Water flows, it destroys Wood, Wood can be used to put out Fire, Fire burns Earth, Earth corrupts precious metals, Fire evaporates water, Metal puts out Fire, Wood ttens out Metal, Earth can split wood, and Water causes erosion, therefore destroying Earth."

    Princess Raya closed her palm then smiled with satisfaction, "That is correct. That is where the Absolute Lawse in." She affirmed.

    "Though naturalws epasses creation, Absolute Laws epasses creation,ws, and those before it."

    She then added, "Absolute Laws govern all things, even the otherws, just like what I mentioned earlier. Examples of thew is Force. Absolute Laws also govern Creation, Destruction, Order, Chaos, Void, and Existence. Absolute Laws are too broad, so I''ll talk about the types ofws for now."<sub> </sub>

    "Then we have the Decree Law. This kind ofw is abundant and free but not really that important usually, as it is created by the able sentient beings like gods, creators, and rulers."

    "As it was created by sentient minds, thews are often filled with holes and inconsistencies, therefore having it weak. It also needs to be in line with the two previousws to be sessfully created. Sometimes though, because of its freedom with creation,ws could sometimes undermine the naturalws, find voids in absolutews, and be more powerful than the other. But, there is one in every millions of them that can create a perfectw that could rival the two previousws."

    "Mhmm.." Matthias listened closely to her while writing down notes in his mind.

    "Now that we have covered the basics ofws, I''ll teach you its usage!" She then chirped.

    "By knowing thews, you can create spells, magic, and alchemy. If youbine the Laws of Space and the Laws of Land, you can teleport as far as your magic can take you. If youbine any elementalws with the Law of Force, you can make any element a deadly arrow. If you want the hard part,bine the Laws of Sharpness, Force, and Space, and you can decapitate anyone without even getting near them. I would''ve wanted to do that, but us Spirits are limited by our capabilities."

    "Our expertise is thews of healing, nature, and fate. I''ll start with thews of healing. In contrast to popr beliefs of humans, thews of healing don''t just focus on healing their sickness. Even if they do not have sickness, thews of healing could be applied to them." She continued, "The core of thew of healing will always be improving all the parts of the natural universe."

    While walking, nts suddenly grew beside Princess Raya''s feet. "Just like this. Even though the earth here isn''t in bad conditions, I could use thew of healing to improve the condition of the earth from good to great!"

    "Mhmm." Matthias nodded. He closed his eyes and tried to tackle thews. Of course, nothing happened, which made Matthias disappointed. But, Princess Raya''s eyes showed that of a shocked expression.

    "You''re a quick learner, Han Jianyu." Princess Raya congratted. "But nothing happened. Don''t console me, Princess Raya." Matthiasughed awkwardly and sighed.

    "No, you misunderstood me, Han Jianyu." Princess Raya said. "Although nothing happened, thews have shown reaction. Even if you didn''t see anything, I did, and that in itself is already impressive."

    "Really?" Matthias asked. Inside his mind, Old Man Sanyi also affirmed, "She''s right, Matthias. Although you didn''t see anything visually, theposition of the earth''s DNA changed greatly."

    "Yes, of course!" Princess Raya nodded fast. "The earth has changed, though you cannot see it." She said.

    Hearing them, Matthias felt relieved, but Old Man Sanyi quickly stopped him from daydreaming. "Don''t be proud of yourself, Matthias." He snorted.

    "Even though you made a reaction in theponents of the earth, you are definitely not talented."

    "Why?" Matthias asked indignantly. This Old Man is too demanding!

    "Of course I am going to demand a lot from you, nitwit." He reprimanded. "You''re a Creator God, Matthias, not a normal cultivator. Even though I locked your godcraft and authority, your body itself is already made to be a higher being! Your body is the closest to thews, forged by the universe and knowledge of creation itself. You should''ve been on the same level as that gal Raya the first time you used such a low-rankw. You don''t even need to think for thews to worship you like their sovereign." Old Man Sanyi added with mockery.

    "Why are you so cruel.." He cried in his thoughts.

    "As I have said already, Matthias. You are a Creator God, one that is closer to creation and origin. Also with the help of the Mystical Spirits and Us, your growth mustn''t be slow or that''ll mean that you are a stupid person. I guess you''re not, right?" Old Man Sanyi sighed and exined to him gently.

    "Sigh.. I guess you''re right." Matthias nodded. Suddenly, Old Man Sanyi audibly red, "That too!" He yelled.

    "What now?!" Matthias asked in his thoughts.

    "You''re downgrading yourself by looking too depressed about stuff!" He shouted inside Matthias'' head. "I also know that you degraded yourself in front of your creation. Are you nuts? You do know that religion relies on a built hierarchy, right? You''re a god, Matthias, not a poor man that just turned into a billionaire! You didn''t just get rich, you became an existence that is cut out from being mortal and are leagues above them! Even if you were a human once, you are now a god! That''s millions of miles away from mortal beings! Even the Ster-Level Beings in your gxy are still miles away from you, and they are already at a level where they could totally annihte worlds!" This is where Old Man Sanyi really sounded serious as he ranted over everything that Matthias did before.

 Chapter 125 Another Of Old Man Sanyis Abilities

    "You were given an opportunity to enter The Mysterious Abyss, yet you didn''t fully use your time and just ended your stay after hundred and a half thousands of years, didn''t even gone past two hundred thousand!"

    "But even though you didn''t go past two hundred thousand years, you should''ve learned some things aboutws, magic, curses, and some stuff, but what did you do? You focused with leading a stupid empire that you wouldn''t even go back to! And even if you go back, your existence would not even be important there because there is someone else more powerful there that would certainly stop you if you do some overbearing things! You should''ve learned all the things you needed to learn there like fighting, forging, crafting, all kinds of things that would help you in creation!"

    "Although you learned to be indifferent there, you totally do not know how to control or decide when to use that indifference of yours, therefore failing to make the optimal decisions."

    "Another thing; Simping!" Suddenly, in the middle of Old Man Sanyi''s rants, he uttered a word that even Matthias, who knew that the Old Man is omniscient, didn''t expect him to say.

    "Simping?! You could say things like that?!" He gawked.

    "You think I wouldn''t speak of things like that just because I''m from a historical cultivation setting? Don''t even! I am even of a greater simp than you are!" Old Man Sanyi snorted. He shook his head abruptly and reprimanded, "Why are we even talking about this? Stop focusing on the unnecessary parts and focus on what I''m teaching!"

    "Even though we know that you don''t really simp that much, I know that you totally bias that penguin! But don''t even think of interfering in her life just because you could!"

    "Heaven and Earth, even if they are just creation, would still always be the absolute upon mortal creation. Even though you are a god of creation, you certainly aren''t the true absolute that gets to decide fate. Even Creator Gods are bound by Fate, for it is one of the absolutes."

    "Before making a decision, always reflect on yourself first. Anything you do with your godly authority influences everything of your creation. You could just create a pebble and it could literally alter things. If you want to act upon the mortal realm, do so as a mortal. If you tackle the realm of the mortals as an immortal, you could tilt events itself. Although Fate always decides what would happen, you could still be precautious about things you wouldn''t want to happen."

    "Another thing I want to say is this; You''re a creator GOD, not just a creator. You don''t need materials in creation, you can just create it by simply creating it. I remember you creating a hair stick out of a nt that you grew inside your teenie little garden. Although what you''re doing is somewhat logical for a mortal who likes saving some energy by just creating once and just letting it grow then harvest from it so you don''t need to create it again, it will only be logical if you are a mortal! Those kinds of resources must only be used for emergency purposes like when you don''t have your godcraft!"

    "Next.." Out of nowhere, "Wait, I think I''m getting too far." Old Man Sanyi suddenly stopped reprimanding him, which made Matthias lost in that rant.

    "Can you continue? I was learning a lot there!" Matthias whined. "No, that''s too much now. I was only going to reprimand you about being too mushy in front of someone who knows of your true identity." Old Man Sanyi shook his head, "If you know that they know that you are what they know, then you''ve got to show some authority. Don''t be too much of a goody two shoes." He remarked.

    "After all the things I said, remember these words that, although unfortunate to hear, will always be the truth; Indifference is a must for a god. Mightiness is a must for a god. Being too virtuous would destroy you. Although mortals will always be far from immortals, they have one thing that will always be the same; they have greed."

    "For knowledge, they would go through all lengths, like ordering their creations to invade other gxies for additional knowledge to gather. To improve what they create, they would need knowledge. What if a powerful god decided to order his minions to infiltrate your gxy and steal knowledge? Would you just let them because they are just mortals? No! Once they develop much, they would certainly upy your creation and steal resources from your subjects! Your subjects would definitely suffer!"

    "So, you need to either annihte them or return them to their respective gxies. Even if the god is more powerful than you, don''t just cower and let the god rule over you. Be strong in both body, soul, and mind! Although Creator Gods are ssified into ranks, knowledge is still more important than them, because even if you advance into the highest level of Creator God, you would still be defeated by a knowledgeable god who is four ranks below you. So work hard and be a powerful and knowledgeable god who can protect his subjects!"

    After that long lecture, Matthias suddenly noticed that Princess Raya was looking at him worriedly, "Are you okay, Matthias?" She asked.

    Matthias'' eyes abruptly opened wide, "What did you call me?"

    "Matthias. That''s your name, right? You''ve been staring nkly there for some seconds just now. Did you notice something wrong? Has your insight aboutws improved again? You''re really a genius."<sub> </sub>

    Having been fed by too many unbelievable things, Matthias thought, "What happened?"

    "Eh. With the approval of Him, I fixed some things here. First of all, you''re not in a ce where they know you are an emperor, so you don''t need to use that disguise name. Second, using a Mandarin name inside a world like this isn''t really that much of a fit. Thirdly, Han Jianyu is really just a long ass name for the people here who only use their first name and very rarely use their surname. Lastly, Matthias is really a great name to use here." Old Man Sanyi said casually as if it''s an everyday thing. "Oh, and also, I made them see that you grew the nts like crazy when you used thew of healing. You betterprehend thews better now so that you can live with that image.

    "You mean you did this?! How?! And why are you so casual when saying this?!" Matthias bombarded the old man with questions while hiding from the outside that he is stupefied.

    "Yes, I did this. As for how, I can''t tell you directly, but It''s just Reality Distortion." Old Man Sanyi ''shrugged'' and answered.

    "Reality Distortion?! How can you say that kind of godlike ability with the word ''just''?!" Matthias yelled inside.

    "Hey, hey, calm down, little guy. I already did so one time before this, remember?" Old Man Sanyi consoled him.

    "When?! Did you alter my memory too?!" Matthias red.

    "There you are again using your stupidity, I told you not to use that crap here." The old man retorted. "If I altered your memory, I wouldn''t have to ask you if you remember, dimwit."

    "Wha¨C how did this turn into me being lectured?!" Matthias scoffed, "When? When did you do so?!" He asked with ridicule.

    "When I distorted what happened when we first met! The people not remembering anything?" Old Man Sanyi stated.

    "You only casted a spell in ordance with thews! And you said that it was just a Samethrigiu Array that only involves all that is spiritual. Reality is physical and tangible!" Matthias argued.

    "Uh-huh, Mhmm. You remembered it. Good, good." Old Man Sanyi nodded in approval. "But I can definitely tell you that anything that changes things that were meant to happen or was meant to be perceived is Reality Distortion. The Samethrigiu Array is an array that tackles thews of souls and spirits, so the array itself cannot be Reality Distortion, it''s how you use it."

    "Anyways, good luck again!" Old Man Sanyi then stopped talking after.

    "Matthias? Are you still listening? It would be a pity if you miss what I''m teaching you. You are talented with thews. I saw that just minutes ago." Princess Raya waved her hand made of light in front of his face.

    "O-Oh? S-Sorry about that. I was just thinking of something." Matthias apologized.

    "Don''t worry about it. I just thought that if I epted you as my student, I would really teach you everything, so I want you to understand everything." She replied.

    "Then, now that you have proved that you already understand thew of healing, we can go to thews of nature. Thews of nature cover all the elements. Although thew of nature is hard to master, just know that thew of nature first requires harmony with the surroundings. If you''re not in harmony, then you wouldn''t be able to use them. You can try, you''re a talent anyway." She exined and quizzed him.

 Chapter 126 Elements Trying To Curry Favor, General Takovich

    "But I am not!" He despaired. He then suddenly heard the old man say, "Remember, your body is already a god even without your godcraft and authority. You are closer to thews and will not be just in harmony with the surroundings. Instead, they must obey and worship you. Just remember that you are a god and be one even without your powers."

    Trying so, Matthias breathed in and utilized his body and knowledge of a god. Suddenly, from all around him, small wisps of every element appeared, which shocked Princess Raya, "Holy God of Fate! This is too monstrous."

    The others that were also walking with them gawked at the sight. What shocked Princess Raya the most was seeing the movements of the elements around him, it was as if they were fawning at him?

    "The elements that were said to be indifferent.." she muttered, "..are trying to curry favor?"

    "What?" The others eximed. "Are you sure about that, Princess?" General Tarsus muttered with shock.

    "Yes! It''s as if the elements were tamed by him!" She responded.

    Hearing her, they gawked even more. Are the elements still the same elements that they know?

    While the others were gawking, Matthias suddenly heard something from far away. Matthias stopped with what he''s doing and narrowed his eyes. He expanded his senses towards the area where he heard the noise.

    "Argh!!"

    Matthias felt that something was wrong and looked at Tarsus, "General Tarsus, are we near your army camp?" He asked.

    "Hmm?" General Tarsus looked at their surroundings and nodded, "Yes, I guess so. How did you know?"

    "I heard a scream from over there. And expanding my vision, I saw that there is a battle going on. Shit!" Matthias answered urgently and abruptly ran towards the direction.

    "What?!" They all paled and ran as well. As they went nearer, they saw smoke rising from the direction they were going.

    Inside the army camp, it was chaos. The rebels have found their camp and attacked them. Currently, they have been going against the enemy''s assault for four hours.

    Thousands of rebel soldiers assaulted the five hundred men of the camp. With the defensive position of the camp, they possess an advantage, but the enemy''s number is still monstrous.

    "General Tatec, on your left!"

    "On it!" The general of the camp dodged an attack from his left and then jumped sideways. He rushed over to the assant and sliced its head. When the attacker was killed, the Spirit turned into small specs of light and vanished into the air.

    "Go! Fight for the Princedom and your life!" The leading Spirit shouted with fervor.

    While they were fighting, the big energy tent inside the camp was suddenly hit by a strong force, which shocked the soldiers.

    The leading Spirit looked at the debris with shock and horror, "The only person who could do that will be him. Did he betray the Princedom as well?" He agonized.

    "I didn''t betray the Princedom, Tatec. I wasn''t even loyal to it in the first ce! HAHAHAHA!" From the debris, an arrogant voice sounded.

    "General Takovich!" The Spirit behind the debris slowly showed itself. It was huge, unlike any Spirit. His size is double that of his race. A huge light hammer leaned on his broad shoulders.

    "Stop this nonsense, Takovich!" General Tatec shouted with anger.

    "Hmm. The Princess is not here." Not even minding Tatec, Takovich looked around and clicked his tongue. "I guess I''ll just ughter all of you." Takovich mmed down his hammer and ran towards them.

    Although terrified, with his dignity as a General, Tatec angled his sword and prepared for a hard fight. Takovich jumped in the air and raised his hammer high.

    Out of the blue, a sword suddenly flew from the depths of the forest and shot straight towards the hammer, knocking it away.

    "!?!" Because of the sword, Takovich lost control of the hammer''s weight and shot back with it. He smashed down on the ground, causing smoke and debris to fly up the air. Takovich stood up from the rubbles angrily and red at where the attack came from.

    The sword that was shot out and wasying down the ground then floated and shot back to the forest.

    There, it became visible to the Spirits of the camp who the one who sent that attack is as General Tarsus raised his hand and caught the sword.

    "Tarsus!" Takovich yelled with absolute wrath.<sub> </sub>

    "Takovich, you traitor. No wonder Prince Ramun hated you so much." General Tarsus snorted coldly. Princess Raya, Matthias, and the others also arrived.

    "How the hell did he arrive first when I was the first to run?" Matthias thought.

    "What are you all waiting for? Do they need to kill some more for us to move?" Matthiasined with irritation and dashed towards the enemies. Princess Raya and the others also attacked the enemies.

    Matthias waved his right hand while running and conjured thews of nature. Knowing that anything physical wouldn''t hurt the light beings, Matthias merged all the elements and elongated it; He made an element sword.

    He then jumped high and shed down. A huge tempest of elemental sh tore the ground with its power. There are a lot of advantages if one uses thews instead of their power. One of them was if the user is skilled enough, they could just use the power of the surroundings to fuel the attack, so the user doesn''t need to use his or her personal energy!

    Boom! A huge sh mark was left down the ground where the elemental attacknded. Hundreds of rebel Spirits died with just that attack.

    When Matthiasnded, he then mmed his palms down. Huge vines suddenly grew from thend and restricted the enemy Spirits in their positions.

    Before everything, Matthias already asked Old Man Sanyi about recognizing every spirit as they really do look the same.

    "Matthias, just like other beings, there will always be a difference between Spirits. Their characteristic is light, so look at the energy frequency of their light. That would be how you identify them."

    Once Matthias discovered that, he utilized it every time when talking to the Spirits. Now, he could analyze their frequencies really well, and with the enemies, he noticed that they have a slower frequency than that of the allied spirits. Therefore, Matthias instantly knew who the enemies were.

    With thew of healing, he branched to the allied Spirits and transferred them energy. With the new energy that they have, the soldiers got braver and started to strike back.

    Princess Raya and the others also joined the fight. Princess Raya did a pushing motion with her hand. The earth raised up and mowed down the enemies. General Tuwa unsheathed a sword of light and started shing the soldiers.

    General Tatec joined the fight by killing the enemy army with his men.

    General Tarsus walked calmly to General Takovich''s position with his sword just shing at any enemy that closed in.

    The other soldiers and citizens that were also with them in the journey charged and fought in the battlefield.

    Seeing the situation, General Takovich became angered, "Bastards!" He charged furiously with his hammer angled to mow down anyone it hits.

    Seeing that Takovich will be moving, Tarsus sneered and charged towards him too. Then, a fierce fight began.

    Takovich swung his hammer at Tarsus while thetter avoided the hammer by an inch. Tarsus then spun given that he nearly fell off, so by spinning, he regained his bnce and the chance to stand up. He then charged and shed at Takovich''s waist, which injured the giant.

    Takovich screamed like a fierce beast and swung his hammer once again, now being aimed at the other soldiers. Tarsus paled and dashed forward to deflect the blow. Although he deflected it, he lost bnce due to running too fast. Seeing that as an opportunity, Takovich leaped up and raised his hammer, aiming for Tarsus'' head.

    Seeing the unfavorable situation that the general was in, Matthias spun his hands together and shot a ball made of light at Takovich''s abdomen.

    Without being able to move freely in the air, Takovich helplessly red at Matthias. When the ball hit the spot, Takovich was sted back by more than five meters.

    "Sess!" Matthias muttered happily. The ball of light was his take on the light weapons of the Spirits, with the weapons being focused on injuring Mystics with no physical body created by their energy frequencies.

    The allied Spirits gawked at what they saw; a human using a spell that closely resembled theposition of their weapon?

    "Why does a human meddle with the affairs of the Spirits?!" Takovich yelled indignantly.

    "Mind your own business, traitor." Matthias rebuked.

    "Raargh!!" Out of lividness, Takovich roared with full-blown rage. He ran like a rhinoceros stampeding towards Matthias.

    Matthias was preparing to attack when suddenly..

    Swoosh!

    An arrow flew straight at Takovich''s forehead. The arrow plunged deep in the giant spirit''s head and killed him. Slowly, the mighty general fell down and disintegrated into specs of light.

 Chapter 127 The Elves, A Surprise

    Matthias was shocked and quickly looked at the direction from where the arrow came from. There, a shadow was standing on the branch of a tree, looking at everyone below. Seeing that the General is already dead, the shadow jumped down and walked towards them, showing its true identity. Behind the shadow that jumped was another person that was wearing a long, silky, green gown. The shadow stepped aside and bowed at the gowned person.

    "An elf?" Princess Raya gasped.

    A shiny golden long hair, pointy ears, glistening eyes of flora and fauna, the skin of a baby that is as white as creamy snow, or tofu, as Matthias wanted it to bepared to, and a green gown. And basing on her having some things that need not to be mentioned, Matthias immediately deduced that the elf is a girl.

    "Greetings, Princess Raya." The gowned elf smiled and bowed at her with etiquette.

    "Hmm. I think I have seen you before." Princess Raya scrutinized.

    "Yes, perhaps that is correct, Princess Raya." The elf nodded, "We saw each other when Prince Ramun and my father Prince Siraora had a meeting between nations." She smiled.

    "I am the daughter of the former Elven Prince Siraora, I am Yuna. The current Princess of the Elven Realm." Yuna boweddylike after introducing herself.

    "Oh! Princess Yuna! It is a pleasure to see you again, although I would''ve preferred if it was not in a scenario like this." Princess Raya chirped and bowed to her also.

    "What brings you here, Princess Yuna?" Princess Raya asked politely.

    When the question was presented, Princess Yuna suddenly turned solemn, "Aqiartha is on the brink of catastrophe, Princess." She stated.

    "How exactly?" Princess Raya gasped with shock.

    "My treacherous uncle led an army of assassins to an unspecified location. I heard when I was spying on him that he ns to summon The Tyrant. And with this level of chaos, I am afraid that he has seeded."

    "Ichtir has also been reported to run rampantly for weeks already. Just a day ago, some were spotted rushing towards the Princedom of Sarqisi in the south. If their intention is really to attack the human princedom, then I am afraid that they have already fallen at the ws of the Ichtir." Princess Yuna added.

    Princess Raya faltered when she heard those words. Sarqisi was a stout loyal ally of the Mystical Spirits. They faced hardships together and went against the Ichtir in the First Age. Now that it was possible that Sarqisi has really fallen, then the allies that they have have now been reduced by one.

    Princess Yuna let the Spirit Princess as she knows how grave it is for the powerful human kingdom to fall. She turned to look at Matthias and greeted him, "I guess you are the Han Jianyu that she was talking about. Greetings to you, human." The Elf Princess said.

    "!!!" Matthias gasped with shock. He breathed in and asked politely, "Greetings, Princess. How did you know my name?"

    "Because of me." In response to his queries, the archer behind walked forward. The voice was that of a woman, so Matthias is sure with her gender. The problem is..

    He was familiar with that voice. "Isabelle?"

    The archer stopped and removed the hood that was overshadowing her face. Matthias gawked when he saw the european-looking face and the blonde hair that draped down to her shoulders.

    Matthias rushed to her and held her shoulder, "What are you doing here? How did you know I was here?" He asked with a whisper.

    Isabelle smiled sheepishly and told him the story.

    When Matthias was leaving the city of Midas, Isabelle coincidentally saw him when she exited a building. Isabelle called for him but was not answered. Begotten by her curiosity, Isabelle followed behind him. They reached the forest and arrived at the front of the well. Out of a sudden, Matthias jumped down the well and vanished.

    Isabelle was shocked and ran towards the well as soon as he vanished. She scrutinized the well properly, looking for any dangerous mechanisms inside.

    While looking carefully at the well, she suddenly saw that the pendant on her neck suddenly glowed. The pendant emitted a bright light and the light shot out from it to the inside of the well.

    Slowly, a portal materialized inside. After considering it for a while, she grunted and jumped down.<sub> </sub>

    When she opened her eyes, she was weed into this world. She explored for a while, looking for where Matthias was. After an hour, she was seen by the elves. They detained her but was released immediately by Princess Yuna.

    Princess Yuna told her that suspicious movements from the Ichtir lead to the human Princedom of Sarqisi but she doesn''t know anything about it.

    Exining that she was from the Immortal Territories, Princess Yuna went silent and epted her reason. Seeing that Isabelle wasn''t a bad person, Princess Yuna trained her in the ways of the bow, which was the dexterous and stealthy elves'' specialty.

    Until now, he was training under the Princess'' wing. When they reached the south of the battlefield, they heard the battle that was happening and rushed here. When she saw Matthias, she requested the Princess'' permission to attack and she nodded. Immediate after that was when she released the string of her bow.

    "So, wait. How long have you been here?" Matthias asked. "A week or so." She answered.

    "But I was only here for, at most, a day! How did that happen?" He eximed.

    "Really, then that means the portal is messed up." She thought aloud.

    "Let''s not dwell much on that." Princess Yuna suddenly butted in. "We need to hurry up and leave. A bigger army is marching here from the south and will arrive at any minute now."

    "Yes." Isabelle affirmed. "You heard them! Retreat!" Princess Raya stood up from her grieving and shouted. They quickly packed the important things and ran west, to where the Elven Princedom is.

    Minutester, a huge 5,000-man army arrived with a general in front. Different from the other Spirits whose light is bright, this Spirit has its light gray, dimmer than the others.

    "They escaped. Find them!" The general in front shouted. With the order, the army scattered to different directions, looking for the escapees.

    The general marched inside the camp that was in ruin. He looked around, "I sense the energy of Takovich. They killed him?" He muttered with an annoyed voice.

    He turned around and looked far away, "Lord Kelbrom has seeded in befalling the human princedom, but I heard that he was injured badly. Will that mean that the conquest is dyed?"

    Out of nowhere, a ck shadow that looked like the exact opposite of the Spirits appeared. The newly arrived shadow spoke with a deep and raspy voice, "No. The conquest will continue. Although Lord Kelbrom is injured. He will not hold his desire for the subjugation of Aqiartha too long. Aqiartha''s light must fall." He emphasized the ''must'', showing the urgency of the matter.

    "Alright then. We''ll make sure that the hope of Aqiartha will fall down just like the domain that she rules." The general responded sinisterly.

    With the escaping army, they reached the hill that was separating the forest at the center of Aqiartha and the Forest of Ganae, one of the Elven Territories, and also the center of their race''s power.

    Before fully crossing over, Princess Raya looked at the pce that was far away, with its shine dimmer than it should be. The pce that was once shining thend with perpetual light, being the second moon of the night, is now covered in the solemnity of darkness.

    "I shall return, Hayle." She muttered with determination. She then continued to go past the border, fully entering the Forest of Ganae. For years, they wouldn''t be seen by anyone going out.

    A little less than a month passed, Princess Sally and her men, seeing the state of the Haylen Capital, rushed back to their home.

    They felt a bad omen creeping up on them when they saw the chaos.

    Then, they saw the true condition of Sarqisi, and they broke down. They cried as they remembered the anticipation of their loved one to see them go back. They longed for the hugs and kisses of their wives, mothers, children, and the hand of their fathers that messed up their hairs.

    Princedom Sally knelt down and closed her eyes as tear ran down her cheeks. "My daughter, you will be the glory of us humans. I know it." She remembered what her father told her before they departed, and realized that he really did know something, and that is that they will perish.

    "F-Father.." She whispered in agony.

    A/N: How is everyone recently? It has been long since I did a letter like this, so I''m making one. Also, I am informing everyone that a time skip would happen, so this letter could be said to be the transition. Then, what do you think of the current story, tell me here! Although I wouldn''t be able to change anything that I have already written because that''s tiring, I would still listen and answer your thoughts. I''m waiting!

 Chapter 128 Ten Years Later

    Ten years have passed since the beginning of chaos. The wars of thend just got worse and worse. Out of fear, the dwarves locked themselves inside their icy mountains. Rebellions between princedoms continued, and the wrath of Kelbrom could be felt throughout thend.

    During the first two months, Matthias and the others discovered from the spies of the Ganae Territory that Sarqisi really had fallen. It was infested by Ichtir and the humans inside were enved and reared by Ichtir forter consumption.

    Out of sympathy, Matthias sometimes raided the southernnds and retrieved some humans from them. He waster known as the Light Meiser or the Light Giver.

    General Tuwa and Tarsus wanted to do the same but when they remembered that Hayle is wrought with traitors, they decided not to, risking that spies could enter the territory.

    Thest surviving territories after these ten years are currently the Dwarven Lands and the Forest of Ganae, where Matthias and the others reside. There are some hidden territories constructed by other surviving people of the Four Races, some of them were discovered, and some remained hidden from the outside world.

    Their number is pitifully low, showing that they really are in a precarious situation that they could be defeated any time.

    With that sense of pressure on them, all of them trained vehemently, creating the unison of three races¨C or two humans and two Races.

    Matthias continued to train in the Mystic Arts and the Laws with Princess Raya and Old Man Sanyi. Isabelle was being trained by the elves with stealth, marksmanship, and ive arts. In return, Matthias taught the Elves and Spirits modern ideas like chemistry, table of elements, and army formations that were oddly absent inside this realm.

    Slowly, they developed into a semi-technological civilization that can be a headache to any ancient-like armies.

    Inside Ganae, on the balcony of the elven pce''s tower, a 1.90 meters Matthias stood with a veteran and hardened aura. He was d in golden armor while a helmet was clung in his left arm, and a sword was strapped at his waist. He looked at the north with pure determination.

    "Are you ready, Matthias?" Behind him, the voice of a woman sounded as she asked Matthias. He turned around, and there stood a blonde-haired european woman that was wearing a morefortable armour that covered only the upper torso and lower waist, with the exposed areas only covered by elven silk that was said to be imprable by sharp weapons.

    Matthias smiled amiably and called out, "Isabelle." He then nodded at her and answered, "Yes. Is General Tuwa, Tatec, and Princess Raya ready?"

    "They''re ready, but Princess Raya needs to stay because she needs to oversee the matters of Ganae with Princess Yuna.. With the testing of *that* being processed, they need to be here even more." She replied.

    "Mhmm." Matthias nodded and walked together with her.

    Inside the Pce Hall, The group was waiting for them. All of them wore defensive armor, fully prepared for their journey.

    "Matthias, it''s time." General Tuwa said to him and smiled. Over the years, Matthias and the generals developed their rtionship into that of close friends.

    There''s also another person¨C an elf¨C that was with them geared up. He was donned in green armor and two swords that were strapped at his waist were incredibly slim and sleek.

    Princess Yuna was also standing there, waiting for them. Different from those that were donned in armour, she wore a green dress with small strands of gold specs, the attire of the royal elves. Behind her were Princess Raya and General Tarsus. "Matthias, I made General Lanros go with you for support. Although the Elves and the Dwarves haven''t been friends nor foes for the past, it could still show our determination to achieve cooperation. " She said.

    "You can go peacefully. Me and Princess Raya will take care of Alexander for you two." She added.

    As if summoned, an eight year-old boy ran towards Matthias, "Pops!" He hugged the leg of Matthias and snuggled at it.

    "Alex.." Matthias visibly softened and knelt down to caress the boy''s head. "You should stay here with Aunt Yuna and Aunt Raya, okay? Don''t be too much of a bother." He consoled the boy.

    "Ehh¡­" The boy puckered his lips, making his cheeks bloat up.

    He looked at Isabelle and whined, "Mom.."

    "Alexander, you should listen to your Father. We would be journeying in a dangerous ce. Just pray for us here, okay?" She lowered down to the boy''s level and patted his bubbly cheeks.<sub> </sub>

    "Mrmm.." In response, Alexander groaned, making the othersugh. But no one noticed a sh of a pained expression appearing on someone''s eyes.

    In those past years, they weren''t just seriously burdening themselves and had some little fun.

    One of the fun time''s results was Alexander, the son of Matthias and Isabelle. They got a little cranked up and tossed at each other on the bed. Although the spark was still there, the love really hasn''t manifested that much.

    The sad Alexander was retrieved by Princess Yuna back. Isabelle whispered to Matthias, "Gail would be thrilled to know that he is now an uncle. It''s unfortunate that I didn''t bring him here. In response, Matthias just smiled.

    This time, Princess Yuna spoke to them with a disposition of a princess, "My friends, these ten years have been hard on us. We trained to free this realm from the cruelty of the tyranny of Kelbrom. You march towards the Dwarven Mountains of Arthron to call for their allegiance to the Alliance. As thest two surviving territories from the Second Age, I give unto you the trust and hope of all the races of Aqiartha hoping for their release. Although my blessings are weaker than that of the Spirits, we are still elves that are close to nature. I only wish for the world''s spirit to guide you all safely."

    The determination in Matthias and his group''s face were apparent. These ten years, they trained, fought, and prepared for all attacks from the enemies.

    After that lengthy speech, they rode their horses and journeyed to the north, the mountains of Arthron.

    At the center of Aqiartha was a tall ck tower built by the ves of the Ichtir. During its construction, tens of thousands died just to build the high tform of the tower; The Tower of Ichosterse.

    At the top was a ck three wed-like structure. In the middle of it where the ws meet, a dark crystal floated. Below it was a throne. Seated on it was the slumped Kelbrom that was crippled by Gios that sacrificed his life to seal Kelbrom''s magic source¨Chis heart¨C with the gold-silver strand that was made from his body, blood, and sword.

    Until now, Kelbrom cannot move on with what that human did to him as he red at the crystal above. A whileter, an incredibly gorgeous woman ascended the tower and stopped below the throne of Kelbrom. She was wearing a sophisticated and long ck dress. Her fingers were decorated with long sharp ws that were attached to a long chain extending from the shoulders of her dress.

    Her hair was ck and extended to her lower shoulders. Styled in a wolf cut, it entuated her elegance coupled with the ck tiara ced on her head.

    "Your Majesty, I have returned from my seclusion." The woman knelt down and greeted him.

    "I see. What have you achieved with the seclusion?" Kelbrom asked with an eerily raspy voice.

    "I have gotten closer and closer to thews of this realm. Soon, my level of understanding would equal that of the Spirits." The woman answered.

    "Good, good, good!" Kelbromughed eerily with joy. "Now, I am getting closer and closer to domination!" He said.

    "Your Majesty, if you would, I would like to go on a mission first before we proceed to conquer all." She requested.

    "What is it?" Kelbrom raised his eyebrow.

    The woman raised her head and smiled maliciously.

    With Matthias and the others, they continued their journey for two days. After the grueling journey, they reached a 3,000-meter mountain. General Tarsus looked up and marveled at the sight, "Mount Arthron."

    He then turned around and said, "Prepare for another gruelling workout." He smiled wryly.

    "Why should we? We could just use the Naturew to manipte the earth to let us ascend, right?" Isabelle suggested.

    "We couldn''t." General Tatec replied. General Lanros exined, "One of the reasons why Mount Arthron cannot be invaded by the enemies is because of its steep terrain and natural resistance to Law Arts. We don''t know why that is, it''s just what it is."

    "Eh?!" Isabelle whined and sighed. They went down on their horses and began to walk to the bottom of the mountain. When they reached the bottom, they were overwhelmed by the height of the towering mountain. Sighing because of their misfortune, they then began to ascend it with all of their strength.

 Chapter 129 The Dwarven Territory Of Garendor

    Because of the snow storm quarterway to the top of the mountain, it was cold while they were ascending. No one knows why the snow storm still surges even though the heat outside tells them that it is Spring.

    While climbing, they also experienced some idents. They experienced debris falling, rocks that they are holding onto cracking that almost made them fall to their deaths, and huge chunks of snow falling straight to them, scaring them to even continue. But with the trust that the people ced on them, they were once more filled with determination to climb.

    And with that determination, they reached the Gate of Barremun, a huge ten meters high stone gate. Carved on it were the images of a lion on the left door and a grizzly bear on the right door.

    At the sides of the gate were two great statues of armored dwarves that held a huge hammer as their weapon.

    "Here we are." General Tatec appreciated the sight as he looked at it with marvel, "The entrance to the Princedom of Garendor. We are now in the perimeter of the dwarven territory."

    He looked at the two statues standing straight at the side of the gate and recited something, "Hundreds of thousands of enemies will bow down in his presence. No one shall pass through the gates without facing the Twin Princes of Hammers Guldir and Gundir."

    Even though the dwarves were known to have hidden themselves inside their rocky mounds, they were still a powerful adversary. With thews of fire and metal bending to their will, and also with their naturally strong body, they wouldn''t be easy to take down. It was undeniably true in front of the Twin Princes.

    Guldir''s talent with forging made him excellent in hammering, and Gundir''s fondness with fighting made him practice the art of the hammer. Guldir and Gundir were also hellishly talented with manipting thews of fire and metal, with Guldir being able to conjure the Fire of Aqiartha, the core me that powers the realm, to forge and purge his enemies, and Gundir being able to turn metal into Origin Metal that is unbelievably heavy and sharp.

    When they were alive, the dwarves were unstoppable in the battlefield and controlled thergest territory in Aqiartha.

    Because of that glory that they gave their race, their statues would always be erected in every dwarven entrances to provide protection from any adversaries.

    <o>,m It was said that the huge statues of Guldir and Gundir in front of the Gate of Barremun were made by the two themselves, giving the statues their power and authority, resulting in the natural resistance of the mountain from otherws to protect the dwarves inside, making Garendor the safe haven of their race.</o>

    General Tatec faced the gates and breathed in deeply, "Lords of the mountain, we of the races of Humans, Spirits, and Elves request to be in your presence!" General Tatec shouted. Although General Tatec is just an assistant general of General Tarsus, his negotiational and diplomatic skills could be said to be top-notch, having led sessful deals between the other Princedoms, Territories, and Hayle.

    He had also dealt with the people of Garendor, so he knows how to call upon their presence.

    And as expected, the Gates of Barremun shook and slowly opened. From the inside, a group of eleven four-feet dwarves marched fully armored toward them. The dwarf that was in front looked at them and spoke, "You cane in with the confirmation from Lord Guqnir. Come with us." He turned around and walked inside without waiting for them. Some of the dwarves looked at the two spirits with caution but still followed the dwarf that walked inside.

    Matthias looked at the others and nodded. They followed the dwarves inside the mountain.

    Matthias and the others appeared inside a narrow pathway, or it could also be characterized as a ridiculously long passageway. Torches hung at the walls, zing and crackling while giving off enough light to see something inside the dark couloir.

    When they finally reached the end of the harrowingly long entranceway, except for General Tatec and Lanros, Tuwa, Matthias, and Isabelle gawked at the architecture and infrastructure inside the dwarven mountain.

    Only the first ten kilometres from the outside to the inside of the mountain was solid and hard. After that, it was hollow!

    Various buildings made of stone were constructed in different parts of the mountain. Bridges and towers with lifts inside connected all the structures together. Gears, spinning tforms, all kinds of mechanisms could be seen inside the mountain.

    In the middle was a narrow bridge that led to the far end of the mountain; a huge stone pce that looked like it was carved on that side of the mountain.

    From afar, the stone pce''s walls were already stained brown, moss had already grown below, and small cracks could be seen on some corners but yet, it still feels so fortified and strong. Towers and walls surrounded and was constructed with the pce. Coupled with the narrow pathway to the pce, If ever an army invaded here, they would be just free targets for the marksmen and fall to their deaths down the mines.<sub> </sub>

    On the rusted or mossy walls of the pce, a red banner with a symbol of a ck hammer hung down with the aura of prestige.

    In different corners of the hollow mountain, dwarves of all different upations and uniforms could be seen all around, working and minding their own businesses. Others were training with their weapons while some Dwarven soldiers patrolled around on bridges and walls and towers.

    Glowing stones lit up the inside of the mountain and the structures, mine rails were located at the bottom part of the mountain. There, countless metals like iron, coal, gold, diamond, crystals, and the glowing stones that lights up the ce were mined and collected. Dwarves go in and out the mining caves while dragging their metal-filled minecarts with ease, showing their strength.

    Another thing to notice was the exquisitely made pathways and channels of rails were built that made mining even more easy and convenient.

    Matthias nodded with amazement in the builds that the dwarves had built. They really are worthy of the title "Masters of the Craft". Even in his past life, when he passed time, he had always watched fantasy movies and a lot of them showcased just really how powerful the dwarves are.

    Matthias felt that it was a pity that he hadn''t created dwarves yet in Matheon. He decided that once he came back, he would create and develop them so that his universe could have more powerful races other than humans. He could imagine the spaceships of humanity going against the reinforced steel steampunk machinery of the dwarves if ever an encounter between the two races happened.

    Returning back from his dreaming stupor, Matthias shook his head and joined the others. He and the others stood and looked at the narrow pathway that was in front of them while the dwarf that led them walked forward and looked at the front, "You don''t expect that we cross like this, right?" Isabelle asked him with skepticism.

    The dwarf then turned around to look at her as if looking at a bumpkin. He then ced his sight below the cliff.

    Suddenly, the tform where they stood shook. From the bottom of the ground where they stood, a huge b of perfectly shaped rock with runic carvings appeared and raised up, lining itself with the ground.

    The dwarves, General Tatec, and Lanros stepped forward and boarded the stone b. They looked at the absentminded two and signalled, "Let''s go." General Tatec said.

    They woke up from their stupor and boarded the b. When they stepped on the bpletely, the b detached from the cliff and moved forward to the pce.

    "This is one of the defensive mechanisms of Garendor in case that the Ichtir went past the Gates of Barremun." The dwarf exined to the two.

    "This has been built since the First Age and faced the waves of Ichtir, so it is proven useful." General Tatec added.

    "Oh.." Isabelle and Matthias gasped while looking around.

    "You''re really knowledgeable in this, Spirit." The leading dwarf turned to look at him andughed. "I have been here sometimes and have heard countless stories about the War of The First Age from the dwarves. Of course I''ll know those histories." General Tatec replied humbly.

    In response, the dwarf justughed once more and returned his sight back to the front.

    They went past training grounds, marketces, houses, and other patrols before the stone b slowed down and carefully attached andtched itself on thend.

    They alighted from the stone b and looked at it as it detached from thend once more and zoomed back to the entrance.

    The dwarves continued to walk to the pce. They followed them while looking everywhere. The gates of the pce slowly opened and let them enter.

 Chapter 130 Lord Guqnirs Decision

    When they entered the first wall, thousands of patrolling soldiers stepped aside and ced their fists on their chests, giving respect.

    The dwarf that led them slightly nodded in response to the soldiers. They walked for minutes before reaching the second gate as it opened. They then walked much more and ascended, entering the third gate. After that, they once again ascended up, and, finally, reached the front of the main pce.

    Hundreds of soldiers lined up at the side of the gate and two blocked the two doors. Different from the patrols on the outside, the soldiers here were more powerful looking. Matthias assumed that they were the Royal Guards of Garendor. Each ten person party held a banner of the Garendor Royal Family; a same red banner with a hammer in the middle but was encircled by a lion and a bear.

    Oddly, even though they were inside the mountain, the venttion inside was so strong that it couldn''t be called just venttion and instead, it was wind. That wind blew on the banners, making it flutter with it.

    Matthias and the others marched forward and stopped in front of the closed gate. The dwarf that assisted them here knelt and greeted, "Lord Guqnir, your subject Haron kneels to your presence! Your Majesty''s guests are here! Should I let them enter?" He asked loudly.

    After a while, a deep voice sounded from the inside of the main pce, "Let them in."

    The dwarf nodded and stood up. He looked at the two dwarves that blocked the entrance and signalled them. The dwarves ced their right fist on their chests and used their left to open the doors.

    Inside, contrary to the outside that uses glowing stones, the light source were mes that raged in brazier bowls. The me was different from an ordinary me as it shone with blue light.

    The structure of the inside could be likened to a medieval era throne hall. On the other side was the Dwarven Lord, ruler of the dwarves of Garendor. His brown curly hair cascaded down to the middle of his back, his beard also reached mid his torso, his beard entuated his dwarven look.

    On his head was a titanium crown with seven jewels embedded on it. The elven general looked in marvel at the crown, specifically the jewels. "I believe that that''s the Jewels of Alieroth that contained the power of the sevenws of fire, earth, water, wind, lightning, light, and darkness." He muttered.

    "What brings all of you guests here?" The dwarven king suddenly talked.

    The five bowed and greeted him, "We greet the Dwarven Lord Guqnir, Owner of Mount Arthron, Ruler of Garendor."

    The first one to exin their goal was General Tatec that stepped forward, "Your Excellency, as you know, the Ichtir moves rampantly inside the realm. The Four Races are currently suffering in their ws. Therefore, the Forest of Ganae and remnants of Hayle requests alliance between the surviving territories of Garendor and the elven territory." He appealed to the mountain lord.

    Still, Lord Guqnir stayed silent. Sensing that what General Tatec said wasn''t enough, General Lanros added, "Lord Guqnir of The Mountains of Arthron, once the Tyrant fully decides to attack thest surviving territories, we would be doomed for sure, that goes the same with the Dwarven Territory. With the alliance, we would at least be able to fight. What say you?"

    After a while, Lord Guqnir that had been silent all this while finally talked, "Garendor would NOT join the coalition against the Ichtir."

    "What?!"

    "No way!"

    p "Why?!"</anda>

    A shocked and terrified face showed on the faces of the group. "Have you gone insane, Lord Guqnir?!" General Lanros eximed with anger.

    "Lanros!" General Tatec pulled the elven general back. "Are you not going to do anything about this? Is this just okay to you, General Tatec?!" Lanros shouted.

    "This will never be okay!" General Tatec shouted back, "Without the support from Garendor, we have lost a potentially powerful ally against the enemy! Who would be okay about that?"<sub> </sub>

    General Tatec inhaled deeply and calmed himself down. "Your Excellency, why have you decided on this? Are you sure about this decision?"

    "I need to decide for the betterment of my kin. We have preserved Arthron to what it is today. Garendor has already stood for millennia, I don''t want Garendor to fall under my rule. Going against the Ichtir now would be preposterous." Guqnir replied unemotionally.

    General Lanros got out of Tatec''s grip and raged once again, "You''re the one that is preposterous right now, Lord Guqnir! Have you gotten insane?! Once the Forest of Ganae marches to fight the Ichtir, to which we would surely lose, we would be honored that we died fighting! Your kin that hid inside your mounds of stone would be left to be the only force that would even think of going against The Tyrant''s rule! Do you think you would even stand a chance once The Tyrant decides to decimate your race too?!"

    "Your stupidity would be the cause of Garendor''s imminent fall! Garendor stood for generations and millennia, not because they hid, but because they fought for it! You don''t want Garendor to fall under your rule, so you want to pass that responsibility to the next generation? Laughable!" He continued with exasperation. Not being able to resist his urge anymore, General Lanros yelled and bolted towards the throne and drew the sword at his left, which shocked his group.

    Dong!

    Suddenly, ten dwarves appeared at the sides and pointed their staff at him. A circle light suddenly came out of their weapons and restrained the elf by wrapping them around him.

    "Lanros!" In shock, Matthias and the others drew their weapons and pointed at the ten dwarves. "Leave."

    The ten dwarves threw Lanros down with the group. "You!"

    "We''ll leave." Matthias spoke. "We would not achieve anything here." He then turned around and walked to the door. Left with no choice, the group sighed while ring at the Dwarven Lord and walked with dismay.

    Suddenly, Matthias turned around and looked the Mountain Lord in the eye and stated with coldness, "You do not know what you are doing. If you think that if Garendor remains neutral that The Tyrant wouldn''t assault the Mountain, then you are definitely wrong. Once the Battle of The Karumenhir begins and we do not see the dwarves march against the Ichtir, expect to face their humongous ck tide after." He then turned around again and continued to leave.

    General Tuwa was thest one to leave. Before leaving, she uttered the words that echoed throughout the hall, "You dirty the name of Guldir and Gundir. You shall represent the shame of all dwarvenkind."

    When they left, they were escorted down to a door below the mountain. When it opened, it showed an underground river. A boat was prepared for them, tied to a wooden pole.

    Matthias and the others got on the boat and paddled their way out.

    They paddled for a while, and with the help of the current going to the same direction as to where they were paddling to, they reached outside and saw that they exited from a small cave in an inconspicuous spot below the west of the mountain. Looking around, General Lanros figured out where they were and ordered them to keep paddling.

    They paddled for another half an hour and arrived at ake. They stopped the boat and disembarked. Until now, General Lanros was furious about it. Matthias and Tatec sighed.

    Lanros punched the ground indignantly while Tatec poured all of his anger into a rock that he picked up and threw it on the water surface with all his strength, causing the rock to skip on the surface of the water a lot of times and reaching far to where they cannot see it anymore except for Matthias that can now sense as far as 4200 kilometres.

    Matthias sat on arge rock at the side of theke and contemted. Now that this situation urred, their situation just worsened. Once Ganae fails to defeat the Tyrant and his men, his only choice would be to bring Isabelle and Alexander out of the realm and let the Ichtir rule over Aqiartha.

    But, of course, he wouldn''t go down without a fight, so he continued to formte ns and moves in his mind. "Because of the situation, we really need to rush back to the Forest of Ganae. We have been outside for too long. If I''m not wrong, we''re now being followed by a group of Ichtir." Matthias suddenly spoke, which made the group solemn. Looking at the ce, they knew that they had paddled their way through River Sikhya and arrived at theke that was connected to it, Lake Laje. Theke was about seventy kilometres from Ganae. Knowing that, they then began to rush back to the southwest, where the forest is.

    While they were traveling, about twenty kilometres from theke, they suddenly heard noises of battle.

 Chapter 131 A Faction Hidden In The Forest

    Knowing that they just encountered a surviving group, they rushed over. But, they were shocked when they saw not a group, but an entire territory facing an army of Ichtir.

    The army of the territory wereprised of different races but was so organized and hardened that no Ichtir can go past their shield walls.

    Matthias and their group charged and then fought the rear of the Ichtir Army.

    Matthias drew his sword and shed past every Ichtir, harvesting one head after another. General Tuwa and Tatec charged side by side and acted like a ded spin top, spinning while attacking and defending but without leaving the back of one another exposed to the enemy.

    General Lanros drew two of his swords and attached each other at their pommels, creating a double ded ive that wouldter four souls every sh.

    Isabelle also got her bow that was at her waist and drew the string and fired a barrage of arrows at the enemy.

    The army of survivors were shocked by the sudden loss of pressure in the front line and when they saw Matthias'' group harvesting enemies in the back, they were amazed. Because of that, one of the generals of the army raised his sword and pointed it at the enemies, "Charge!"

    The shield wall was raised and the soldiers who were holding it threw the shields at the Ichtir, which pushed them back. The soldiers that were behind the shield wall then charged forward with the spears pointed forward.

    The spears skewered the enemies and pushed them back once again, and when the spears were filled with the bodies of Ichtir, the soldiers kneeled down and the soldiers behind them stepped on their backs and jumped up, their swords prepared to kill, andnded down in the ranks of Ichtir, harvesting bodies upon bodies of enemies.

    Suddenly, "Ahh!" A scream that pierced the ears of everyone was heard at the west of the battlefield. There, a woman that was curled up with fear was being charged at by ten Ichtir.

    When Matthias saw that, something surged inside him, and momentarily released the shackles on his power.

    He struck his sword down the ground and mmed his two hands together and separated it again, faced the palms down the ground and smashed it down.

    Boom!

    Thend quaked and the earth suddenly raged. Huge rock columns rose and charged at the Ichtir. When the columns reached the charging Ichtir, they wereunched up into the air.

    Matthias then stood straight and opened his arms, summoning thews to do his bidding.

    Around the flying Ichtir, the airpressed onto them, crashing them into a pulp.

    When Matthias realized it all, the power was drained in him and he slumped down. The seal on his powers came back and restricted his authority once more.

    The pulped Ichtir fell down from the sky, with their blood not even touching the curled up woman.

    The woman, as if shocked, gasped and looked in his direction. She suddenly got brave and snatched Ichtir ws from the bodies and used those to kill her enemies and rush to him.

    "Mister, are you okay?" The woman asked.

    Matthias then muttered weakly, "..na.." He thenpletely lost consciousness.

    Isabelle also noticed that he was down so she rushed to him while retracting her bow and drawing her daggers. She hacked and shed until she reached near them, "Matthias, are you okay?!" She yelled. Of course, as Matthias had already lost consciousness, he did not respond. So the woman was the one who responded to her, "Mister Matthias has lost consciousness, Miss."

    Isabelle looked and saw the woman clearly. A beautiful woman of maybe 25 years old with ck hair and brown eyes. She has moles on the bridge of her nose and the bottom and top of her lips.

    Although she doesn''t want to admit it, Isabelle was truly jealous of her beauty. But she wasn''t an insensitive person, "You, Miss. Are you okay?"

    The woman was flustered but she still nodded, "Y-Yes. Thank you for your concern."

    Inside the battlefield, the mes of battle continued as the Ichtir were slowly eliminated by the joint efforts of the army and Matthias'' group.

    General Lanros spun his de as rapidly as a boomerang that was thrown by a powerful and experienced man.

    His kills were definitely greater than any other person inside this battlefield right now. The speed of his attacks is greater than any other man present.

    Ichtir flew past him as they jumped at him but was ultimately avoided by him with a narrow gap. He slowly became the focal point of the battle as tons of Ichtir dashed at him to end his life.

    But as one of the most experienced fighters and generals of the Forest of Ganae, he wouldn''t go down by just going against mindless pawns.<sub> </sub>

    After a while, the Ichtir army was wiped out to theirst. Seeing that the burden was lifted on them, General Tatec rushed to Matthias and carried him.

    One of the generals of the surviving army dashed to them and invited, "You could bring him inside."

    "Thank you, human general." Tatec bowed down slightly and ran to the territory with the group and the woman that was rescued by Matthias that tagged with them behind him. "Christopher, Aleon, bring twenty men and guide them inside." The general faced two of his men and ordered them.

    "Yes, General Saro." The two nodded and signalled men to follow them as they rushed to follow the group. They reached the group and shouted, "Follow us, benefactors!" They pointed straight at a huge tree which shocked the group.

    Suddenly, the tree became hallucinatory and became a pathway. The soldiers rushed inside and vanished. cing their trust on the soldiers, Tatec grunted and rushed inside too.

    When they entered, they saw tree houses, stone houses, training grounds, cronds, farms, and a huge camp straight ahead.

    "Let''s bring him to the infirmary!" The man named Christopher said. Tatec nodded and followed the man to a wooden house on their left.

    Christopher turned to the others and Aleon and said, "Just wait here." He then followed Tatec inside, leaving the group gasping for air because of running.

    Inside, herbs, tools, and beds were neatly arranged. The doctor saw them and gasped with a face of horror, "A Spirit!" Christopher eyed him, confirming that they''re allies and the doctor sighed with relief, "Bring him down."

    Tatec immediately ced Matthias down and checked on him. The doctor rushed to Matthias and checked on him, "He just exhausted his energy greatly, which made him enter hibernation to regain that lost energy. He''ll be fine in a few hours." The doctor said to Tatec.

    The doctor then moved towards Christopher and whispered with urgency, "What''s this? Why did you let a Spirit enter our hideout?! Are you insane?!"

    "Don''t worry, they''re allies. They helped us clear the Ichtir wave outside earlier." Christopher assured the doctor.

    ? "What if this is all just the enemy''s ploy?! You know how scheming the Ichtir are!" The doctor rebutted.

    "I don''t know about that. But they are together with the Demon Harvester of the Elves, so I think that he''s of the Loyal Spirits." Christopher sighed.

    "I''m hearing what you''re saying." Suddenly, Tatec butted in with their conversation, which startled them.

    "Why are you being hostile with the Spirits? What''s with the Loyal Spirits?" He asked.

    "With the actions that they are doing for the past couple months, you shouldn''t be surprised." The doctor muttered with a slight contempt.

    "What did the Spirits do?" Tatec asked with nervousness. The Spirits have built their reputation as a righteous and merciful entity. Seeing the hate and disgust that the doctor has made him worry.

    "Wait, you don''t know about what your race is doing? Where did youe from?" The doctor gasped.

    "The Forest of Ganae. Although we did go out a year ago, we haven''t had the time to go out for the past 5 months since we are developing our army tobat that of The Tyrant''s legions." Tatec replied with apprehensiveness.

    "The Forest of Ganae really still stands?!" The doctor and Christopher chirped.

    "Yes. Why? The Forest of Ganae is just fifty kilometres away from here. Hadn''t you checked?" Tatec asked with bafflement.

    "We hadn''t have the time to, as we had been really busy with either protecting the Abode from the Ichtir or training." Christopher sighed.

    "But, this means that we now have another ally!" They cried with great relief, which baffled Tatec.

    "Another ally? Did this territory sessfully established contact the Dwarven Land of Garendor?" He inquired.

    When Christopher heard ''Garendor'', his face changed from happiness to that of disgust, "Garendor, those cowards." He spat with anger.

    "They turned you down too?" Tatec gasped.

    Christopher looked at Tatec and asked, "The Forest of Ganae also tried to establish an alliance with those cowards but was turned down. It''s not surprising that we have also been turned down by them."

 Chapter 132 Ciandor Refuge, Treants

    Christopher looked north and sighed, "Five years ago, we also tried to request help from the dwarves but was turned down. Five years ago, given that we were just a developing territory, we thought that it was because we are weak to even be considered as an ally. But when their fellow dwarves of Gindor City from the east asked for help to resist the assault from the Spirits four months ago, they were also turned down immediately, causing the fall of the Gindor dwarves. The survivors journeyed west and were found by us and we kept them. That was when we heard the atrocities of those cowards!" He grunted hatefully.

    "Wait, wait. Did you just say assault from the Spirits?!" Tatec''s eyes widened open and asked with fear stered on his face.

    "Unfortunately, yes." Christopher nodded with sadness.

    Thinking that something happened because of Tatec''s shout, Tuwa, Lanros, and the others rushed inside with worry. "What happened, Tatec?" Tuwa asked nervously.

    "Tuwa.. The Spirits'' hard-earned image of righteousness was destroyed." Tatec turned to her and cried with grief.

    "What did you say?" Tuwa asked with shock.

    Tatec turned around to look at Christopher and said, "Continue, please."

    Seeing him, Christopher sighed and continued, "The doctor here was apprehensive of you earlier exactly because of that."

    "The Spirits of the East has established a coalition with the Ichtir to conquer Aqiartha. Their first move was to decimate the allied cities of Gindor of the Dwarves and Iuniel of the Loyal Spirits that still stayed righteous. With those moves, the Ichtir were free to move in the East and South, achieving half of their goals to conquer Aqiartha. By possessing the humongous territory of the old Sarqisi and the Princedom of Spirits, they could be said to have conquered all of Aqiartha." He exined.

    "Now, the only territories that still stand to fight against the terrors of the Ichtir are The Forest of Ganae, our Ciandor Refuge, and two other refuges in the west. I''m not even considering those cowards. I''m not going to be surprised if they suddenly joined sides with the Tyrant." He added.

    Hearing what he said, the group went solemn. With the new Hayle, the fallen territory of Sarqisi, and the Ichtir owning the center of the realm where the ck Tower of Ichosterse stood, they really now owned half or even more than half of Aqiartha. If Garendor joined too, then they would, unfortunately, truly dominate over the realm.

    Then, Lanros noticed something in what Christopher had said and gasped, "So that''s why the ce where we entered was familiar to me!" He said.

    "What is it?" His group asked curiously. Lanros looked at Christopher and asked, "Did you just say that this is The Ciandor Refuge?"

    "Yes." Christopher nodded.

    Lanros then became happy, "Then, if I''m not wrong, this is the Ciandor Abode where the legendary Treants resides!" He beamed.

    "Treants?!" They gasped. When Christopher heard his reason for being happy, he nodded, "You''re correct, Sire Lanros of the Elves. Because of the urgency of the matter, the Treants have now been involved and have entered the fight against darkness."

    "Then, our chances of winning have heightened!" Lanros cheered. The people inside were baffled by his enthusiasm, especially his group because Lanros is just a stout person and they haven''t seen him this enthusiastic.

    "Why do you say so?" Isabelle asked. Lanros has already noticed the way they looked at him and coughed, returning to his previous calm disposition, but still, the happiness in his face still cannot be concealed. "Miss Isabelle, the Treants are one of the most powerful creatures of Aqiartha. Although they aren''t considered one of the races of Aqiartha, they are true aboriginals of this realm and are extremely powerful and knowledgeable."

    "The Treants have also joined the Old Age War against the Tyrant before. They became one of the main and effective fighting forces against the Tyrant and his legions. The old Triant King helped the Elven Prince Saevos to guide his soldiers in different positions to effectively shoot down Ichtir with their bows and arrows. After the war, they hibernated and haven''t appeared since then." Lanros exined.

    "With the Treants being involved once more, then we are now greeted with good news and a bad news.", He added.

    "What are those reasons?" Isabelle asked.

    "The good news is that we can fight even more effectively and crush Ichtir armies more conveniently."

    "The bad news?"

    Lanros'' eyes turned solemn and uttered, "The Treants follow a strict requirement before joining any war. And because they are now active, that means that the requirement is fulfilled. The requirement is that we¨C or the realm¨C is facing a very perilous situation that threatens the existence of this realm."<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, Matthias, who was unconscious before, stood up with difficulty as he asked weakly, "When did the Treants awaken?"

    "Matthias?!" "Mister?!" Seeing that he was already awake, Isabelle and the woman rushed over to him.

    "Why are you sitting up? Lie down and rest." Isabelle reprimanded.

    "I''m okay, Isabelle. Thanks for the concern." Matthias smiled. He then looked at the woman who was on the other side of the bed, "You''re okay? That''s good." He sighed with relief. He then looked at her while also scrutinizing her.

    As it was chaotic and filled with danger at that time, Matthias hadn''t really had the chance to look at her properly. Now, he looked at her properly and saw that she was a hell of a beauty. She stands at 1.63 meters, Her curvy blonde hair cascaded down to her back like a waterfall. Her chestnut brown eyes looked at him with confusion. On her face, a mole on her nose bridge marked her beauty inside Matthias'' head.

    As he inspected her attire, an originally white nagajuban that was dirtied by dust and soil. Although messy, the clothing suited her looks of elegance.

    But still, Matthias was bothered about something. "Why does she oddly look like someone I know?"

    "Guin. I am Guin, Mister Matthias." The woman introduced herself and extended her hands.

    "She even resembles the name!" Matthias gawked. Inside his head, he faintly heard the old man snickering at him. ''Did this old man do something again?'' He thought.

    Still, not wanting to leave her awkwardly hanging around, Matthias shook her hand and replied, "Oh, Guin. It''s nice to know you." Matthias smiled and broke the handshake to pat her shoulder. Matthias suddenly felt something inside him once more, that almost made him tear up, but he timely stopped it from flowing. "What''s this I''m feeling?" He thought to himself.

    "Anyways, can you answer my question, mister?" Matthias suddenly returned to Christopher and asked once more.

    "Precisely 8 years, 7 months, and 23 days ago." Out of nowhere, a voice suddenly sounded from outside the wooden house. The door opened and weed a woman that had long curly hair and tanned skin. She stood at 172cm, a tall woman who had a baby face even though her eyes reflected every battle she fought.

    "Tzu¨C" Matthias blurted out and pointed at her but before he finished what he was saying, Christopher knelt and greeted, "Princess!"

    "!!!" The group gasped. Matthias reluctantly ced his finger down, "But, something feels odd about that precise length of time. Or is it something else?" He muttered.

    "Are you.." General Lanros narrowed his eyes and scrutinized the ''princess'', "Princess Sally of Sarqisi?" He gasped.

    "Yes, I was. Although I am still hoping to rebuild Sarqisi, I''m not even close to realizing it yet." She sighed.

    "Now, can you tell me about the state of Ganae?" She inquired.

    After a couple hours of talking and exining, she got the gist of the matter. "Now, you''re saying that the Forest of Ganae is currently developing something tobat the Ichtir and prepare for a battle?" She asked.

    General Lanros nodded, "With the time nearing and the battle at hand, we aren''t risking letting the fight happen in front of the gates of Ganae. We''re nning on bringing the fight in front of the Tyrant''s doorstep; The Hills of Karumenhir, Center of Aqiartha where the ck Tower stands erected with his army guarding the premises."

    "That''s a bold move." Princess Sally muttered. "Expect the Ciandor Refuge''s army at your aid." She said with determination.

    Hearing that, Matthias and the others smiled and cheered. Princess Sally stood up with Christopher and went out, leaving Matthias and his group taking care of him with the doctor.

    When Matthias already had enough energy to move, they went out of the wooden house and looked at the surroundings. They saw that the mood of the surrounding had changed. From a peaceful atmosphere, the smell of gunpowder could be sensed now.

    Groups of soldiers marched and trained, archers trained their aims at targets, horses galloped around, small walking trees¨Cor Treants¨C moved around, helping the people gather stuff, dwarves carrying various metals and running towards the forge, and generals gathered together; Ciandor is now formally preparing for war.

 Chapter 133 The Triant King, Faith Energy

    Matthias looked at his group and said, "Let''s go talk to the leader of the Treants." The group approved, especially Lanros. Matthias looked at Guin and asked, "Are youing too?"

    "N-No. Thanks." She shook her head and replied. "Okay." Matthias nodded and walked together with his group.

    He and his group strode to the huge tent and went to Sally who was currently talking to her generals. "Princess Sally, can we join?" General Lanros asked.

    Princess Sally looked at them and nodded, "Sure, you can. It is important for you to join." She replied.

    They sat on chairs and listened to Princess Sally discussing the strategy.

    In front of her was a table where a map of Aqiartha wasid out, "If we marched directly to the domain of The Tyrant with our joint armies, we are going to just court death because of our visibility and vulnerability. What do you suggest we do?" She asked.

    General Lanros moved forward and pointed at the west of the hills, "The army of Ganae would move directly towards the hills to confront the enemy. I suggest that the Refuge Army take the path through the Valley of Light southwest of the Hills. Although it would be risky because of the hot and rocky terrain, it would be hidden from the Ichtir''s sight because of their innate disgust with heat."

    "You forgot that they have Spirits allied with them." Princess Sally rebutted.

    "I''ll protect the army through the Valley of Sorrows." Matthias volunteered. "Me too." Isabelle seconded.

    "Then, we''ll rely on you two, Mister Matthias and Miss Isabelle." She nodded with approval.

    "The only problem we have now would be if the other two refuges would receive the message in time and if the army of the Forest of Ganae could catch the attention of the Ichtir enough." She muttered worrily.

    "Don''t worry about that, Princess." General Tatec smiled with confidence. "Give Matthias the locations of the two refuge and he will alert them for you. About thetter, once *that* finishespletely, even the Tyrant would need to be apprehensive in front of our army." He replied.

    "Princess, because of the urgency of this matter, we really should go back. But first, can we visit the Triant King?" General Lanros stood up and asked.

    After thinking for a while, Princess Sally nodded and answered, "Yes, you could. General Dariel, please lead them there."

    "As you wish, Princess." A dwarf stood up and nodded at the Princess. "Follow me, friends." He then left the tent and went to the back of the tent with Matthias and his group behind him.

    There, a huge tree stood high and mighty. General Lanros gasped and looked at the dwarf, "I thought the Ents were already awake. Why is the Triant King still inanimate?" He asked.

    "The Triant King is the core of Ciandor Abode. Once he awakened and stood from his position, the Abode would be seen by all, exposing it to the outside world." The dwarf answered.

    "Oh.." Lanros nodded. He then walked forward and touched the tree. He backed off and prayed, sping his hands together and kneeling.

    Seeing him do it, Matthias and the others also did what he did and prayed. Matthias suddenly perked up and noticed that something immaterial was rising up from them and gathering towards the tree.

    "Isn''t this.." Matthias remembered something and gasped.

    "Faith Energy. Yes, it is." Old Man Sanyi, who hadn''t spoken for a while now, suddenly spoke.

    "It really is Faith Energy?!" Matthias gasped. It has been a long time since he hadst encountered Faith Energy. Now that he saw it once more, he was reminded of how significant that energy was before.

    "Hold up, Matthias. Faith Energy is still important for you." Reading his mind, Old Man Sanyi said.<sub> </sub>

    "Hmm? I think so. But how can I track my Faith Energy?" He asked.

    Old Man Sanyi sighed and replied, "Although you could be intelligent sometimes, you still could be stupid also."

    "Just like your Creation Energy, you can sense your Faith Energy manually. That''s needed because you mustn''t rely on any systems because you are a god. Relying on something material like systems is as stupid as a professional driver relying on a driving instructor to teach him how to make a sharp turn or Albert Einstein relying on a calctor to solve 8+7."

    "Oh.." Matthias then closed his eyes and sensed the energies around him. When he opened his eyes once more, he was amazed when he saw the sight in front of him.

    p Countless specs of light flew towards the tree. In the material world, the gigantic tree was ever so glorious. But in Matthias'' sight, the glorious tree that the others were seeing couldn''t even bepared to the shining golden tree that has a huge manifestation of a golden deity-like figure that has its eyes closed. At its back were 108 arms circling, two of those were sped together in front of his body, looking like a Buddha made of rocks and soil with trunks of trees circling its body, acting like the apparition''s Buddhist Robe.</anda>

    "This.." Matthias gawked with shock. "That''s the Evesting Deity of Aqiartha, its glorious shining pir, Triant King Verdana." Old Man Sanyi revealed.

    "If The Triant King Verdana had been outside the Immortal Territories, the only existences that would be able to restrain him would be a Grand God, something that even I can''t fight currently with my level." He also added, terrifying Matthias.

    "Even you?" Matthias gasped. He already saw how terrifying Old Man Sanyi''s power of the void is. Something that even his innate power of creation feared. With the void that Old Man Sanyi made, he conjectured that anything that it touches would cease to exist. But he was shocked that even that has a weakness.

    "It isn''t a weakness." Old Man Sanyi reprimanded. "Us Juniors have limited authority over the power that we possess. The Seniors, Elders, and the Senate Representatives canbat other powerful existences with their power. Worlds like the Immortal Territories are just ygrounds for them. The truth is, every ce is a yground for them."

    "They can cross universes and puncture Universal Barriers, crossing to multiple dimensions as far as they like. The Hell Emperor is one of those that crossed. As you can see with his outfit, he came from an alternate Earth, living there with his wife. That damned corpse. We Awakened at the same time but he has already reached that far." He spat with envy.

    "Anyways, you can continue praying in Verdana. Although you are a god, gods have hierarchy too. They can ask support from higher gods if they need to. Although The Triant King Verdana could be considered an inferior god that can only grant blessings and support, unlike you who can create, he is still currently more powerful than you, with his God Manifestations reaching 108 arms, also known as the All-reaching Manifestation." Ood Man Sanyi advised with sincerity.

    "Manifestation?" Matthias asked with curiosity. "It''s not the time for you to know it yet. You will know it sometime in the future, but not now. You don''t even have your God Authority. Pass this test first."

    "Sure." He nodded. He then sped his hands together and continued to pray. Inside his mind, Old Man Sanyi taught him some things about Faith.

    "Sense the flow of energy in you and the surface of the Triant King''s body. The flow of Faith on him would be beneficial for yourprehension in Faith in the future."

    "Now, although Creation is the main driving force of gods, Faith is equally powerful too. The strength of your creation''s faith in you directly adds or even multiplies your power and authority over them as their god. That is why gods can sometimes dictate the fate of their subjects. Gods can befall punishments upon creation and not experience bacsh. Gods can also ce blessings and protection upon their believers, making them invincible against their foes with their undying faith."

    "Wait. Gods can experience bacsh if they ce upon punishment to their creations? Why didn''t I experience that when I ughtered the infidels of Alphan?" Matthias wondered.

    "First of all, they were killed by your subjects, demons and angels. The only thing you did was call upon them. Second, even if you did personally punish them, you wouldn''t experience bacsh because you have believers on thend." Old Man Sanyi answered.

    "How did you know that? Speaking of which, how did you know all of those, even the details of my life when you reprimanded me?!" Matthias gasped.

    "We have been watching you grow all these time, Matthias. Although we didn''t do so materially, we know of the things that you experienced." Old Man Sanyi answered.

    "Anyways, that isn''t important. You need to learn, and some of the things that we are talking about right now are already too advanced, so finish your training first." Old Man Sanyi then went silent once more.

    Matthias was left gaping his mouth. But still, he continued to pray.

 Chapter 134 Returning To Ganae

    When they finished praying, they said their goodbyes and prepared to return to The Forest of Ganae. Suddenly, Guin ran to them and asked, "Can I join you?"

    Matthias thought about it and nodded, "Sure, you can."

    Guin beamed and thanked him. Isabelle looked at her with slight jealousy. Although Matthias and her hadn''t really professed their love to one another, or it could also be said that they are not even sure if they have feelings for one another, she still had an offspring for him. So, the instinct of a mother and wife kicked in, causing her to feel like so.

    General Tuwa and Tatec didn''t know why, but they werefortable with Guin, so they didn''t have any problems with her tagging with them.

    General Lanros, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes and looked at her suspiciously. It cannot be helped as she just appeared all of a sudden and suddenly wanted to join them. So, he kept his guard.

    As help, Princess Sally handed them horses to reach the forest faster. She also gave Matthias the details about the two refuges. They thanked her and went to ride the horses, going back to the Forest of Ganae to report.

    As they were already near the Forest of Ganae, they reached the forest in no time. When they arrived, two elves spotted them and bowed towards them, "Greetings!"

    "Mhmm. Bring us to the Princesses." Matthias ordered. The elves, knowing the authority of this human that Princess Raya was teaching, nodded and led the way.

    When they entered, they saw the magnificence of the Elves'' Central Power once more.

    The towering white pce that was casted onto a small mountain. The gushing of fresh water from the sides of the pce crashed down the ponds that were created by the elves, branching its way to the gardens and farnds.

    Elvish houses of all different heights and sizes were neatly arranged in all the different areas inside the forest, and a white wide road that leads directly to the pce was still as clean as ever.

    Elves lived their life in harmony and peace, even though everyone knows that that could be destroyed anytime, so they cherished every second of it.

    Lined up at the sides of the main road, green banners with a white phoenix symbol at their center fluttered with the wind.

    They then walked towards the pce. Going there, they were met with patrolling soldiers and other civilians from other races that were rescued by Matthias and the others. They went past the ponds and reached the bifurcated stairway leading to a double curved staircase that surrounds the bottom of the highest pce tower and ascended.

    When they reached the pce door, they continued to enter the pce and were greeted by two guards standing at the door. They then walked to another bifurcated stairs that leads to the second level of the pce and towards the Throne Room and were weed by the elven soldiers but of course, Guin was stopped from entering further. "Why?" General Tuwa asked with bafflement.

    "Isn''t it obvious?" General Lanros spoke and stepped forward, siding with the pce guards. "This woman named Guin is someone that we only met shortly. We still don''t know who she is. Letting her enter the pce''s lobby is already the limit. I only let her enter because of Matthias'' face." He replied indifferently.

    "But¨C" Tuwa stilo wanted to counter but Tatec stopped her. "Tuwa, General Lanros is right. Our situation right now is too precarious to be even letting someone unfamiliar to us enter the grounds of the territory''s central power. Although I also found it a pity, I''m speaking from a general''s point of view. There''s nothing wrong with General Lanros'' decision." He said.

    "I didn''t expect for you two to already be close to Guin that fast." Matthias butted in.

    Suddenly, from the stairs, Princess Yuna''s voice suddenly sounded out, "You''ve returned?" She said. They looked in her direction and saw Princess Yuna with Princess Sally beside her walking down towards them. Behind the two princesses, General Tarsus and another Elven General walked while also looking at them.

    Matthias and the others then knelt towards them, "Greetings, Princesses!"

    Above, Princess Raya looked at her newly arrived friends happily and stopped at the unfamiliar woman that was with them. She felt strange about her, but she just thought that that was because she doesn''t know her.

    When the princesses and the generals reached them, Princess Yuna was the first one to speak, "So, what has happened in your visit to Garendor?" She asked.

    The group was silent. Because of that calming encounter, they forgot how hateful the dwarves had been. Yuna noticed the peculiarity and inquired, "What happened."

    Suddenly, Lanros kowtowed down to her and shouted, "This general is sorry, Your Majesty!"

    "!!!" The two princesses were shocked by what he did. Matthias and the others looked at him with sadness. They knew the amount of loyalty that Lanros has for the Forest and its well-being. Failing to achieve what was ordered upon him was definitely a huge shame for him.

    "What happened, Matthias?" Knowing that she wouldn''t be able to extract any information from Lanros at the moment, Princess Yuna turned to Matthias for answers.<sub> </sub>

    Matthias stood up and started to talk. "Princess Yuna, the assembling of the alliance between Ganae and Garendor has failed. The dwarves wouldn''t join the war because of the ridiculous reason of keeping neutral." He revealed.

    "What?!"

    "Impossible!" The Princesses and the generals were bewildered by the sudden information. Knowing the state of the realm, they know that Garendor''s decision of not joining the war ced them in an even more dangerous situation.

    "Is that really the case, Matthias?" Princess Raya asked worriedly. Matthias faced her and sighed, "Unfortunately, it really is."

    "But, forget those cowards!" Suddenly, Isabelle butted in, causing everyone to look at her. General Tarsus ''clicked'' his tongue and said, "Unfortunately, Isabelle, we cannot just forget their existence and the help that they could''ve given us. With them not joining, that means we''ll face the Tyrant Lord and his Ichtir alone."

    "But we''re not alone." General Tatec argued. The four higher-ups perked up and the elven general behind Princess Yuna stepped forward and asked, "What do you mean, General Tatec?"

    General Tatec looked at the still kowtowing general beside them and nudged him with his foot, "Lanros, I guess you should be the one to tell them this." He whispered.

    Lanros slowly lifted his head up and looked gratefully at Tatec, "Thank you." He mouthed.

    He stood up and delivered the news, "Commanding General Father Lauerio, we have recently discovered that there are three hidden refuges near us that are numbered enough to join the war against the Tyrant, one of them is the Ciandor Refuge led by Princess Sally of the Fallen Human Princedom of Sarqisi."

    "Refuges?!" They gasped.

    ? While shocked, Princess Yuna suddenly noticed something with his information and asked, "Wait, did you just say Ciandor, General Lanros? Is it the Ciandor Abode?" Her eyes shone with hope.

    "Yes, Your Excellency." General Lanros nodded. "The Ciandor Abode opened for Princess Sally and her men almost a decade ago. They have been managing themselves since then, rescuing survivors and establishing contact with other refuges and have grown to a powerful degree."

    He also added, which made the Princesses and Generals joyful, "The Treants have also awakened and are helping them. They are expected to join the war against the Ichtir as well."

    "Great God of Fate! Thank you!" Princess Raya sped her hand and chirped with absolute relief.

    "Then, did the Ciandor Refuge ask anything for us to help them?" Princess Yuna inquired.

    "They asked for us to contact the two other refuge." Matthias replied. "I would be the one to handle that. What we need now is to prepare for the imminent battle."

    "Yes. We will do that, of course." They nodded. "Let''s go to the Throne Room. We will do the nning there." Princess Yuna said and turned around to go up.

    The others also followed but Princess Raya suddenly stopped and looked at Guin, the unfamiliar woman. "Who is she?" She asked.

    They all looked at Guin. Princess Yuna and the two generals then noticed her. They narrowed their eyes at her while General Tarsus visibly lost the hostility on his face.

    Matthias, noticing their suspicion at her, stabilized the situation, "This is Guin, a woman that we met and saved in a battle at Ciandor Refuge."

    "A battle? There''s a battle going on there?!" The generals grimaced.

    Matthias nodded, "Apparently, they have been facing assaults from Ichtir for a while now. That battle was just one of the many battles that they fought to defend the abode from the enemies."

    "Then, we need to be quick. If the Abode is discovered by the Tyrant, he would do all that it takes to annihte it." General Lauerio, Lanros'' father, reminded them. "One of the major reasons why he failed to conquer Aqiartha before was because of the Abode and The Triant King''s existence. He would surely wipe them out if ever given the opportunity."

    Remembering that, they felt the urgency to move. "Let''s continue the meeting upstairs." Princess Yuna said and continued to go up.

 Chapter 135 Guin, Isabelle

    Matthias and, surprisingly, Princess Raya went tofort Guin for not being able to go with them. Princess Raya suddenly felt happy inside, as if she suddenly had aplete family.

    Guin also felt something odd, with her feeling something that she hadn''t felt since she opened her eyes; family.

    They then continued upstairs and entered the Throne Room. The important echelons have gathered here to talk about the uing battle.

    "How many soldiers do we currently have, General Lauerio?" Princess Yuna questioned.

    "Now, we currently have a total of 70,000 avable elven troops." He answered.

    "On the Refuge''s side?" General Lauerio looked at Matthias.

    "We aren''t sure about that. But I estimate that it''s about 200,000." He replied. "Once our meeting finishes, I will immediately send my Shadows to the location that Princess Sally gave me of the two other refuge." He added.

    Princess Yuna nodded at their answers. She then looked at Matthias and asked, "Can you assist us to Ciandor? With this matter, I also need to talk to Princess Sally."

    "I''ll also tag along." Princess Raya seconded, but Princess Yuna looked at her and pleaded, "Can you please stay here and lead everyone here?"

    She thought and realized that the forest would be missing a leader if the two of them left and couldn''t help but sigh. "Right. Okay."

    Princess Yuna then implied, "I''ll be having General Lauerio, Tarsus, Matthias, and Isabelle tag with us."

    "Also that Guin. Bring her along." Yuna added. "Although she is your friend, she is still a mystery and I won''t risk someone like that being left inside Ganae."

    The others nodded in agreement. "Then, it''s decided. We will leave tomorrow at dawn." She dered.

    "What''s the status of the project?" Matthias suddenly asked. This time, Princess Raya smiled, "The project is a sess. Expect them to be utilized once the battle starts.",

    "That''s great!" He sighed with relief, "All of you have done a great job." He congratted

    "It''s nothing, Matthias. You were the one who gave us those kinds of ideas. With that, we could at least fight longer and also possibly, defeat them!" Princess Raya chirped, to which they smiled.

    After a couple more discussions, Princess Yuna judged that there''s nothing else left to be discussed and dismissed the meeting.

    After the meeting, they each went their separate ways. The generals that areing with Matthias and Princess Yuna prepared the things that they would need to bring, Isabelle went to their sleeping quarters that they were using since they stayed inside the pce to earn the rest that she rightfully deserved, and Matthias descended the stairs to see Guin.

    "Mr. Matthias!" She waved her hand and called.

    Matthias smiled and walked to her. "Have you been waiting?" He asked.

    She shook her head and replied, "No. Not really."

    "Let''s chat on the way out." Matthias proposed. Thinking that she wouldn''t be able to do anything inside the lobby of the pce, Guin nodded and followed him out.

    <o>,m While walking, Guin shared to him what her life was like. She was an orphan and didn''t know who her parents were. She roamed the realm, hunting and fishing for food until the chaos started to envelope thend. She then arrived in the Ciandor Refuge five years ago and had lived there ever since.</o>

    Matthias was saddened by her story and suddenly caressed her hair softly and gently, causing her to flinch. When he saw her jolt, Matthias removed his hand. "Sorry. That was too sudden." He apologized.

    "Mhmm." Guin shyly shook her head. "N-No need to say sorry, Mister Matthias." She imed.

    "I actually kind of liked it." She murmured. Matthias heard it even though it was very faint, and smiled amiably. She continued walking while Matthias stopped while looking at her from behind. "Guin!" He called.<sub> </sub>

    Guin turned around, her hair fluttered when she looked at him. Matthias was enchanted by that but shook his head to calm himself down. He smiled at her and walked to her side.

    He turned to face her and looked at her eyes that shone with surprise. He extended his hands once more and caressed her head, this time doing it more lovingly and gently.

    "Mister¨C" She gasped. "Shush, Guin. I think you need this. Also, you can just call me Matthias." Matthias leaned down and stopped her from continuing. He looked her at the eye and gazed at it while still caressing her hair.

    Guin also returned the gaze, looking at his eyes dazedly. Not knowing what she was doing, she leaned forward and kissed Matthias on his lips, causing him to be in disbelief. She then immediately ran away, and not long after, vanished from his view.

    His eyes widened open and stayed like that for an hour, whollypleting his tasks of sending out two shadows of his to the two refuge.

    Even after that, he was still thinking about what had happened. After a while, he smiled out of nowhere with no reason at all, bewildering Tuwa that happened to go past him. "What in tarnation''s name happened to that man?" She muttered.

    When Matthias got over that event, he went back to the pce and checked his things in his room.

    "Matthias?" Suddenly, a voice sounded out from behind him. He turned around and saw Isabelle, leaning on the wall while looking at himplicatedly.

    Matthias noticed it and walked to her. "What''s wrong, Isabelle? Did anything wrong happen?" He asked worriedly.

    "Nn. Not really." She shook her head and looked him in the eyes. "Matthias, I want you to be honest with me."

    Matthias tilted his head in confusion but still let her talk, "Go on." He said.

    "Do you like Guin?" She adjured.

    "Isabelle.." He was shocked that she suddenly asked about him and Guin. For ten years, Isabelle hadn''t really asked him anything about women that were with him. Even when Matthias and Princess Raya became close nine years ago with their rtionship having been going on for more than a month, she still didn''t ask anything.

    Even when Princess Raya gave birth to a child more than eight and a half years ago, Isabelle has been really cool about it. She didn''t ask anything like if he cheated on her or the likes. This was the first time Isabelle really asked him.

    "Answer me, Matthias!" She yelled indignantly. Matthias doesn''t know what to answer, so the only thing he could respond was, "I-I don''t know."

    When she heard his answer, she faltered back but regained her standing. Matthias rushed forward to help her but was ultimately stopped by her. "I can handle myself." She stuttered.

    She breathed deeply and calmed herself down. She looked at Matthias with a serious face, "Don''t let her get away."

    "?!" Matthias was shocked speechless. Looking at his face, Isabelle smirked and tittered. "Do you think I''m going to be mad?"

    "I¨C" Matthias couldn''t even continue talking. Isabelleughed and said, "Matthias, you see, the moment I first met you and talked to you, I immediately knew that you were not a simple retired soldier of Qin. Knowing that you aren''t a simple person, then the person that you will love would also definitely not be a simple one, or you would definitely have a lot of wives."

    "So, I am okay with being one of your many." She smiled sweetly. "Ever since that time a little less than ten years ago, looking at you gaze at the big circle above our sky, I have already decided to be your spouse. I wanted to be beside you, sharing both happiness and sadness, sickness and health, and life and death. With that, I gave birth to our seed, Alexander. I hope you could teach him as his father and teacher, and love him as a father, friend, brother, and student."

    "That''s my only wish, Matthias. Could you promise me that?" The smile on her face still hadn''t changed, but the emotion wasn''t that of a happy one and instead, a saddened smile, a mncholic one.

    Matthias looked at her and couldn''t help but hug her tightly. Feeling his heartfelt hug, Isabelle was overwhelmed and started crying her heart out. He brushed her back while shushing, "Yes. I promise you that. Sorry.." A teardrop streaked down his cheek as he remembered everything that they did.

    She often made him breakfast, joined him while eating. She always stopped training when Matthias needed help with something, and even personally taught him everything even though she was exhausted from her training. She took care of Alexander and still had time to chat with him, and evenugh with him even though she was totally tired that day.

    Even though Matthias hadn''t really given her the love she wanted, she still continued to love him like how a wife loves her husband.

    Remembering those, Matthias thought that he was really pathetic. Not knowing that someone was caring deeply for him even though it had been too obvious was ridiculous.

 Chapter 136 Gone!

    The hugsted for a while as Isabelle really poured all of her sadness into that hug. Realizing how long she was crying, instead of being annoyed, Matthias was even more mad at himself. They have been with each other for almost ten years. In those times, he imagined how sad the woman was for all those years.

    He sighed and continued to hug her. She thenter slept in his embrace, while he was careful by not waking her up. Alexander, that mischievous boy, suddenly barged in and squeezed himself into that embrace, waking Isabelle.

    "Aish, Alex!" Matthias reprimanded. "O-Oh, sorry about sleeping, Matthias. I hadn''t realized that I was already asleep." Isabelle pushed him and hot out of his embrace. Matthias then immediately grabbed her hand, surprising her. But she was even more surprised when Matthias suddenly pulled her to his embrace.

    He lifted her up from the ground and carried her in his arms, making her timid. He ced her on the bed gently andid on the bed with her.

    "Join!" Alexander shouted like a kid and jumped on the bed also and snuggled in between them, garnering their chuckles. They then hugged each other, looking like a family.

    Outside, Guin looked at the three and unconsciously crumpled her fists and left.

    The next day, the sun was still out but Matthias and the others were already preparing to leave. Princess Yuna, Lauerio, Tarsus, Matthias, Isabelle, and Alex, who forced himself to go, prepared their horses and the items that they''ll be carrying.

    Matthias went to the room that was prepared for Guin and knocked, "Guin?" He called.

    No one answered. Matthias continued to knock but Guin still hasn''t answered. With worry, Matthias barged in and saw that no one was there.

    Matthias'' eyes widened open and looked around, "Guin?!" He called.

    General Tuwa checked on him, "What happened?" She asked.

    "Guin is gone!" Matthias worriedly answered.

    "Gone?!" General Tuwa became solemn. She walked back and went to the Princess that was inside the Throne Room to report the matter.

    "That woman is gone?!" When Princess Yuna heard it, she panickedly eximed. She turned to General Lanros, who was with them and ordered with heavy seriousness, "Find that woman. If she''s still inside the Forest''s perimeters, apprehend and guard her. If she isn''t, maintain high security within and at the entrance of the forest. If she''s here and doing things that are harmful to our cause, kill her."

    "As you wish, Your Excellency." General Lanros nodded and left immediately.

    The other people that were there with her who were bewildered with the matter, General Lauerio, Princess Raya, and General Tarsus, widened their eyes. "Your Excellency, is it really that necessary? Kill her? Isn''t that cruel?" General Tarsus asked.

    "Of course not." General Lauerio replied ''as a matter of fact''. "We do not know her real identity. What if she''s from the enemy? Risking someone that is that hazardous inside Ganae would be thest thing we would want. Ganae is thest bastion of Aqiartha against the Tyrant. We must not risk anything that would result in its fall." He exined.

    "General Lauerio is right." Princess Yuna seconded, "If our conjecture is correct and Guin really is a spy from the enemy, and she was allowed to roam the forest freely, it would be certain that they would achieve massive intel to freely use against us, and we would certainly lose once that happens."

    Not having any other choice, Princess Raya and Tarsus sighed. Princess Raya then faced Tarsus and ordered, "Go find Tatec and tell him to join General Lanros in looking for her."

    "Yes, Princess." Tarsus nodded and rushed out.

    Matthias arrived inside the Throne Room and saw them. He also noticed the solemnity of the atmosphere and walked towards the Princesses. When he arrived, Princess Yuna just looked at him briefly and stayed silent.

    "She''s not inside Ganae anymore." He said. "I looked for her using my Spirit Sense, and her presence isn''t inside Ganae or even beyond. She has left Ganaepletely."

    When he said that, the faces of the Princess and General Lauerio became even more grim. "Lauerio! Raise the security of the forest to the highest level! Tell them to be alert at all times! I''m leaving you here to lead them if ever Ichtir forces attack." Shemanded with full urgency.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, Your Excellency!" General Lauerio nodded and walked out. Before leaving, he coldly red at Matthias before leaving.

    To cool off Princess Yuna, Matthias stayed silent for a while. After that, he asked her slowly, "Would we still continue the journey to Ciandor?"

    "Of course!" Princess Yuna spat out angrily. "Do you think I can suspend such an important matter?"

    She stood and stomped towards Matthias and pointed at him close to his face, "You just risked all of our ten years of effort to resist the Tyrant''s reign just because of that woman you brought. You wille with me and I will leave everyone else here to protect the forest." She hissed.

    Knowing that he really did something wrong, Matthias nodded with understanding and prepared to leave with the Princess.

    Noticing the unrest around the pce, Isabelle went out from her room and asked one of the elven guards that were patrolling, "What''s happening?"

    "Missus Isabelle, the woman that your group had brought suddenly vanished. Princess Yuna raised the security of the forest to the highest level." The guard replied.

    "What?!" She eximed. She rushed out of the room and entered the Throne Room.

    "Isabelle!" Matthias saw her enter and eximed. Isabelle rushed to him and questioned, "What are you going to do? Now that she''s gone, would you look for her?"

    "If I could, I would." Matthias answered. Princess Yuna suddenly butted in on their conversation with indifference, "Before doing that, Matthias needs toe with me. All the people that were decided toe with us beforehand will be left here to protect the forest against any intruders if there ever are."

    Isabelle gasped. Just because a woman vanished, the alert and restrictions were set down immediately to its highest! "What did she even do?" She sought out.

    "She entered the forest and the pce. That''s what she did." Princess Yuna answered. "That''s it?" Isabelle gawked.

    "Do you know the immensity of this matter, Isabelle?" Princess Yuna gritted her teeth, "We do not know her, and she managed to enter the forest and even the pce, for that matter!" She yelled.

    "What if she has intel that could potentially destroy our defenses and could cause the Ichtir to ughter everyone that we saved? Wouldn''t the ten years that we spent training and developing be for naught? Of course I would do all that it takes to protect the efforts that we spent a decade on for everyone!"

    "That''s why I''m being like this, Isabelle. Could you please understand me? I just want everyone to be finally free!" Finally being able to vent her frustration, Princess Yuna suddenly cried out. All those years of leading the elves to be a powerful entity inside Aqiartha, even surpassing the old Hayle, forged her to be indifferent. As a ruler, she needs to be hardened enough to face any challenges that arise.

    But still, she was once just a daughter of a king. She is soft inside. Not being able to release that softness made every emotion that she feels to be suppressed inside her. She didn''t have the chance to vent all the pain inside her.

    She led Ganae to prosperity, being treated by everyone as the Glorious Queen, but she suffered for it. Everyone thought that they knew their Princess, but they couldn''t understand her sadness.

    Isabelle was shocked by the sudden crying, but she still managed to go to Yuna and hug her. "Shh. There, there." She whispered while stroking the princess'' back.

    After a while, Isabelle broke the hug and looked at Princess Yuna, "Yuna, I want you to know that you have done a lot for Aqiartha. You are leading the war against a powerful tyrant even though you aren''t even sure if we could fight back. Even though that is the case, you still continue to fight. That is a trait that a great leader should have. You have been through a lot, so you can just continue that." She smiled at the princess and ruffled her hair.

    "T-Thank you, Isabelle." Princess Yuna awkwardly replied. She stood up and looked at Matthias, "Let''s go. We still need to travel." She then rushed to leave the Throne Room to prepare.

    "Thanks for that, Isabelle." Matthias smiled at her. Isabelle returned the smile, "Don''t worry about that, Matthias. Princess Yuna also needed that, so I would''ve still done it even if she didn''t pop off at you." She chuckled. Knowing that she wouldn''t go together with them, Isabelle went back to their room to inform Alexander.

    Matthias looked at her back and smiled. He then left the pce and waited for Princess Yuna outside.

 Chapter 137 To The Forest Of Ganae

    He waited for a while until Princess Yuna went out in a green robe. When he saw her, he hopped on his ck horse and waited for the princess to do so as well.

    Once the two were prepared, they gripped the reins and drove the horse, dashing out to the northeast of the forest, where the Ciandor Refuge stands.

    Without stop, they ordered the horses to gallop across thend, to the direction of their destination.

    On the trees near them, 14 silhouettes watched Matthias and the princess as they rode their horses. One of the silhouettes looked at another silhouette and asked, "So, what are we going to do with these two?"

    "We wait for the opportunity to rise, Gudero." The long-haired silhouette replied.

    "I''m thirsty for Elf Blood." Someone spoke.

    "Enough." The long-haired silhouette reprimanded. "It''s been decided that we will move once the opportunity arose. Don''t even think of defying my orders."

    "Just because you became Lord Kelbrom''s student, you became arrogant. You''re not even part of his kin." Another silhouette spat out angrily.

    Suddenly, the silhouette was sted off and was restricted to the tree. the long-haired silhouette had its hand raised and then uttered slowly and coldly, "I am the Saintess. Although I am younger than you all, my authority still exceeds all of yourbined authority. I have the power to expel you from that body and let your spirit rot for eternity if I so wished."

    "Y-Yes.." the silhouette that was already choking at the tree replied with all its strength. The long-haired silhouette then ced its hand down and removed the restraint on his body.

    The long-haired silhouette then turned its head to where the two already were and uttered chilly words, "You are mine.."

    After an hour, Matthias and Princess Yuna finally arrived at the entrance of the Ciandor Refuge. They continued to gallop until they saw two guards on standby. "Halt!" The guards shouted.

    Matthias and the princess ordered their mounts to stop and the horses slowed and started to just walk towards the guards.

    "Who are you?!" The guards inspected. "Matthias, an ally from the Forest of Ganae." Matthias replied.

    "Princess Yuna, Ruler of The Elven Order of The Forest of Ganae." The princess introduced herself.

    "Go to General Aleon and report to him about this matter." One of the guards whispered to hispanion.

    "Okay." The guard nodded and entered the pathway on the tree.

    After a while, Princess Sally and her generals got out from the portal and greeted them, "Wee back, Mister Matthias. I see you''ve brought the Princess of the Elves." She then turned to Princess Yuna, "Wee to our refuge, Elven Princess." She bowed slightly.

    "Thank you for weing us, Princess of Sarqisi." Princess Yuna replied with a slight bow. "Shall we talk inside?" Princess Sally invited them.

    "That would be to our pleasure, Princess." Matthias replied. He turned to Yuna and asked, "Shall we?" He asked.

    Princess Yuna nodded and the other Princess smiled and turned around, entering the pathway. Behind them, Matthias and Princess Yuna ordered their horses to walk.

    "It''s been years since the two races had an official meeting between its rulers like this." When they arrived at the main tent, Princess Sally extended her hand, inviting Princess Yuna and the others to sit at the rectangr table. Princess Sally then initiated the talks and ordered one of her subordinates to get beverages for them.

    "It is. As far as I remember, it was thirteen years ago, when the Decaderal Races Summitmenced at the Silturn Castle at the Hills of Karumenhir." Princess Yuna nodded. She then sighed, "Now, there stood the ck Tower where the Tyrant Lord resides. How the times have changed."

    p Princess Sally and the others also smiled sadly. "Ever since the war began, there''s been almost no time for us to rx. Everyone must be alert at all costs as anytime, the enemies could also attack us. Unlike before where every family can live peacefully knowing that they could live a normal life, devoid of threats to their family."</anda>

    "That isn''t necessarily true." Out of nowhere, Matthias suddenly butted in the conversation, "Everyone has evil in their hearts. No family except those of the powerful ones can live peacefully like that. Themon folks beneath your rule should''ve been afraid of murderers, assaulters, thieves, and any others." He said indifferently.

    "Matthias!" Princess Yuna suddenly red at him and nudged him with her arm, "If you have nothing good to speak of, stay silent!" She furiously whispered.<sub> </sub>

    "Mister, do you know who you''re speaking to?!" The other generals were also triggered by what he said and stood up angrily, ring at him. If looks could kill a person, Matthias would be harmed but not killed because his spirit is immortal because he is a god.

    "Enough." Princess Sally raised her hand, refraining anyone from hurting him. She looked at Matthias and scrutinized, "Mister Matthias, what do you want to say?"

    "I just want to say that not every family could be peaceful even before these trying times." Matthias answered firmly, "Don''t be too narrow-minded by carelesslymenting that every family before this can live happily like those in some kind of story. Not everyone is happy with their life. There''s depression, abuse, hate, and the likes."

    "You''re so random, Matthias!" Princess Yuna wanted to continue reprimanding him but Princess Sally stopped her with her gaze still firmly at Matthias, "Let him continue, Princess." She said.

    "You think that''s random, Princess Yuna?" Matthias raised his voice, "If she thinks that everyone is living like them, then that is definitely wrong!" He replied.

    "An important trait of a leader is to understand his or her subjects. If she just randomly says that everyone is perfectly living happily and peacefully like them, then that is concerning!" He also added, "Look, Princess Yuna. If this world really is perfect, then your uncle wouldn''t have summoned that Tyran¨C" Before even being able to continue, a hard p hit Matthias'' cheeks.

    "You have gone too far, Matthias!" She yelled. "We are here to talk about the matters of fighting for the world and all you did was mess it up?! Are you crazy?!"

    "Yes, you said it! Fighting for the world! If a ruler can''t even understand her subjects, then what use is there to even free the world from the Tyrant''s rule?"

    He then added, "Tyrants are made either because of a traumatic experience or they only care about themselves. If I just let her have that mistake of an idea, then sooner orter, she would be thetter!"

    Suddenly, they all went silent. The generals paused and slowly sat back. Princess Yuna widened her eyes and also backed off. And the one that was reprimanded, Princess Sally, sped her hands and contemted. "He is right. I have been too narrow-minded to say something like that." She reconciled.

    No one can even talk. Matthias just reprimanded their princess randomly just because of a random reason but it still made sense and turned out to be important. "Thank you, Matthias, for pointing my mistake out. My deepest gratitudes." She bowed.

    "Princess Sally!" The generals grimaced. "The only thing you need to remember with this lesson is understand your subjects and analyze their situations. If you were in a setting where you are face-to-face with your Princedom''smon folks, you would be attacked by them." Matthias sighed and sat back.

    After a while, Princess Sally was the first one to break the silence. "Shall we continue?" She asked.

    "Yes, please." The others nodded.

    Princess Sally breathed deeply and continued the talks, "With the Ichtir forces numbering to almost a million, it would be near impossible for us to win against them. And, as I see it, we wouldn''t be able to even get past the Thirteen ckest Generals once we attack."

    "It would be a miracle for us to win. We are looking for that miracle. A miracle to finally end the Tyrant''s reign." She sighed sadly.

    This time, Princess Yuna turned to Matthias. Seeing that, Matthias sighed and nodded at her. Princess Yuna smiled and replied, "We have that miracle."

    "?!" The others looked at them with shock. Princess Yuna looked at Matthias, "Him. He is the miracle itself."

    "What do you mean, Princess?" Princess Sally inquired.

    "Matthias here is the closest to thews, even closer than the Spirit Princess." Princess Yuna revealed, shocking everyone.

    "Even the Spirit Princess?! Is that true?" Princess Sally eximed, then looked at him.

    Matthias then raised his palm, in line with his chest, and conjured thews that he can control.

    Numerous small colorful light specs filled withws emerged from his hands, shocking everyone in the hall except for the Elven Princess.

    "He can conjure that many?!" One of the human generals eximed. There was abundant mana inside that general, therefore, Matthias knew that he was a general who focused on the arts of magic.

 Chapter 138 The Triant King Verdana

    "Knowing that the mortal weakness of the Ichtir is an attack from thews, It would mean that anything that he releases would annihte enemy lines en masse." Princess Yuna smiled with a hint of arrogance.

    "I-I see. He really is a huge weapon that we can use against them." Princess Sally was still overwhelmed by the information that was presented to her that she stuttered.

    The talks continued for a while more and finished with Princess Yuna standing, "It would be inappropriate for me to stay here any longer. Ganae is now under high alert and as its ruler, I ought to be present there at all times."

    "I agree." Princess Sally nodded and stood up, extending her hand to Yuna, "May this endeavour of ours seed, as this would be our one and only chance of defeating and ending the Tyrant''s reign of chaos."

    "I also hope so, Princess Sally. May the odds be in our favor." The elven princess replied.

    They left the tent and went to the body of the Triant King to once again marvel at its beauty and majesty. The Princess Yuna, being an elf that is closely associated with the Treants as their protector and lords, bowed down and prayed vehemently.

    As being here the second time, Matthias just gazed at its heavenly beauty, with its glorious Manifestation behind.

    While gazing at it, Matthias suddenly saw something terrifying. The Manifestation of the Triant King Verdana suddenly opened its eyelids, revealing two shining eyes. The light illuminated Matthias and he suddenly entered an unknown ce.

    He saw that his body was standing in a shallow ocean that was as clear as a mirror. He saw his reflection below him clearly.

    Matthias looked around and saw a wide white space, with light pervading every corner of the world.

    He then looked straight ahead and saw a stupendously humongous tree, potentially near the size of the World Tree in Matthias'' domain, standing imposingly at the far horizon.

    Matthias walked almost endlessly and arrived at the foot of the tree. There, he saw an old druid wearing a green robe with a crown ofurel atop of his head. He held a long and thick brown branch as his staff. His white hair reaches down to his back while his beard reaches down to his stomach.

    p His eyes were cloudy yet deep with knowledge. He paced back and forth in front of a table and two chairs that were neatly arranged. On the table, a tea set was prepared for the two of them and were set properly and elegantly.</anda>

    As if noticing his arrival, the old druid looked in his direction and smiled amiably, "Gentleman, sit here."

    Matthias nodded and walked towards the table and sat on the chair.

    The old man picked up the teapot and poured tea for Matthias, "I thought no one would be able to enter the Manifestation Domain that I created. It seems that there really is one." He chuckled.

    "What do you mean? Who are you?" Matthias asked. Although he already had a guess, he still wanted to confirm it.

    The old man turned his head to look at him andughed, "You know who I am yet you still want me to introduce myself? Then I''ll rightfully do so."

    "I am Verdana, ruler of the Treants of Ciandor. I guess you know me, since you prayed to me." Verdana introduced himself with honor.

    "I knew it." Matthias murmured with delight. "You aren''t surprised? Is that because you are a god yourself?" Verdana suddenly said, surprising Matthias.

    "You know?" He gasped. Verdana nodded, "Yes."

    "When you prayed to me, I sensed a different kind of energy, like that of the ancient humans that nted me here." Verdana revealed. "Wait, you came from the Immortal Territories?!" Matthias gasped.

    Because of what Lanros said, he thought that the Treants were the aboriginals of this realm. But it was suddenly revealed to him by the first Treant that he was just nted here.<sub> </sub>

    Verdana nodded, "Yes. I was ced here by humans, but not from the Immortal Territories. I was just a huge amalgamation of soil, dead branches, and grass when that human harvested me. He wielded a ck staff and, using that, he gave me sentience and ced me into a pot filled with infinite energy from my universe. I remembered that he sundered the void with the head of his staff and we entered this universe that was incredibly unfamiliar to me. He then nted me inside a well inside the Immortal Territories that you are speaking of."

    He waved his hand. All of a sudden, the white world turned into a small vige with a well at its center. A silhouette of a man holding a long staff could be seen looking down at the well.

    "Before leaving, he gave the well the power to develop itself into a Spiritual Realm and with the help of the energy that was inside the pot that circted inside the well, the Spiritual Realm was finallypleted. Back then, the realm was but a barrennd. But, as time went by and the grass on me spread, nature flourished. Because of my existence, many living things were created."

    The scene changed into a world full of lushnds, beautiful forests, heavenlyndscapes filled with life, and creatures running about.

    "After many years, I bore six children. They bred together and produced the three races of Spirits, Elves, and Dwarves, and an extra child that was a fusion of the Spirits, Elves, and my genes."

    "The three races bred within themselves and multiplied their numbers. The extra child that I called Amchadh was detested by the three races, being casted off by them. Because of being alone, Amchadh bred on its own using thend as their mother."

    "Thend bore fruit with the Erdenkind, races of absolute power and authority over thews that it even exceeded that of the spirits. Because of that, jealousy arose."

    "The three races suddenly pleaded to me with annihting the Erdenkind and imprisoning Amchadh forever."

    The surroundings then depicted a huge tree with different creatures of all shapes and sizes bowing and pleading at it.

    "I didn''t answer them because I had to let them live their life, and because Amchadh and the Erdenkind is still my kin. But out of the blue, the three races suddenly started attacking the Erdenkind, killing them and offering them my name, which shocked me."

    Verdana then mmed his stick on the ground, letting a whole movie y around them.

    "One day, an odd spirit approached me, asking for vengeance for his family that was supposedly done injustice by spirits. I heard his prayer and taught him thews and all the powers of Aqiartha."

    "After I did so, he marched and massacred the spirits that did his family evil. I thought it was the end of his vengeance and the start of his calm life, but I was wrong." Verdana''s voice audibly deepened.

    "His mind formed the idea to end all injustice. He realized that power is the key to everything. To end all injustice, he must possess power. At first, it was with good intentions, so I left him in himself''s care."

    "He traveled all across Aqiartha, freeing the Erdenkind and those that were maltreated. He slowly garnered fanatics, those that worshipped him. Yearster, his influence covered the entirety of the world. His reputation of freeing innocents drove different creatures to him."

    "I don''t know why, but maybe because of power, it inted his ego and twisted his mind. He swore to be his own god, and soon, the true god of this world."

    "Soon, he dreamed of ruling over his believers, forming the first lesiastical power and theocracy driven under his palms, forming the first everrge-scale dominion in Aqiartha. He started turning back on his original agenda, enving everyone unto doing his bidding."

    "Out of disbelief with what he was doing, his worshippers suddenly started turning their backs at him, enraging him. He started ordering his loyal followers and the Erdenkind that were grateful for his help to ughter anyone who dares to rebel."

    "All were terrified of him. He became the one he sought to destroy. He abused everyone and ruined his own image from everyone''s eyes."

    "Because of anger, I created the Treants to ravage his dominion and I took his Core, disabling him from being able to cast anyws. With that, the worshippers that were terrified of him left in droves and formed their own domains, triggering his anger even more."

    "His hatred towards me reached deep into the crevices of his very being and, on his own, formed a new type of core to achieve power above all else; Dark Core. With his newly formed core, instead of mastering the usual powers of the Spirits and Erdenkind which are thews, he touched the boundaries outside this realm''s power structure; Chaos." Verdana looked at the eyes of the spirit that was brimming with hate and prejudice.

    "He captured maidens from all the races and imnted Inside them individual Dark Cores, in turn shattering the maidens'' own cores. He then destroyed their consciousness and made them into mindless reproduction vessels of his creatures of abomination; The Corrupted Ichtir."

 Chapter 139 Soul Death

    "This.." Matthias gasped, "Is that odd spirit.." He uttered.

    "Yes.." Verdana nodded and smiled saddeningly, "The odd spirit, product of a Spirit and an Erdenkind, just wanting to avenge his family that was done injustice, led his people to free the abused, with the corruption of power and materialistic desires, became the Tyrant Lord Kelbrom that now everybody fear."

    Matthias was shocked by the Triant King''s story, revealing the truth about the Tyrant.

    "With the creation of Ichtir en masse, and the constant rebellions against him, Kelbrom began to order his minions into invading the rebel territories, sparking the War of The Old Age."

    "Kelbrom continued to capture maidens and producing Ichtir while the rebel forces unite under the Spirit Prince Selfirion. Kelbrom also defeated Amchadh and fused him into himself, achieving absolute power over Erdenkind and his subjects."

    "With the terror that Kelbrom unleashed upon the realm, I and my children joined the war against the unbridled Tyrant Lord. Me and my children with tens of thousands of soldiers from different races, Treants, and the beasts faced against the Erdenkind, Ichtir, the Thirteen ckest Generals, and Kelbrom. After that came a long and bloody battle between the two sides thatsted for generations."

    "Power really is scary. On one hand, it can do good, but it can also influence evil and corrupt the good." Matthias murmured.

    Verdana nodded, "Kelbrom was a powerful andplicated adversary. If he didn''t turn into a corrupted individual, he would''ve led his kind and rise into the new Realm Emperor of Aqiartha with full support from it." He added.

    "What Realm Emperor?" Matthias asked with curiosity.

    "Power that could be used for good or evil. It depends if the ruler could be easily corrupted by mortal desires." Verdana answered.

    "You also need to always remember that, for you are the representation of power itself." Verdana reminded him with caution, "Your very being is that of pure authority and absolute power. Be careful not to head towards the path of evil and malevolence."

    Matthias and Verdana talked for a while more. Suddenly, Verdana smiled with age slowly creeping up on him, "My time hase." He extended his hand towards the baffled Matthias and opened his palm, revealing a huge crystal ball that was being orbited by different colors of small lights, forming something that looked like an atom. "I bestow upon you all of my faith. Save this world from the ws of Kelbrom. I beg of you." Then, like a withering tree, the Triant King Verdana slowly decayed and turned into ashes, sinking deep into the clear ground.

    "Hey. Hey!" Matthias gasped and yelled at the ground, calling the Triant King that was now gone without a doubt.

    Outside the white realm where Matthias currently is, Princess Yuna that was currently still praying beside the hollow body of Matthias that still looked like how it is before his soul traveled inside the Triant King''s realm. Out of a sudden, she jolted with worry stered on her face. "W-What happened?"

    She looked at the tree worriedly, seeing that nothing changed. She was relieved physically, but still, deep in her soul, she suddenly felt empty.

    She turned to Matthias and called him, "Hey, we need to go."

    No response.

    She then nudged him. Because Matthias'' soul was still inside, the body flops down, as if it was dead, scaring the already worried princess. "Matthias!" She cried out.

    Indian the white realm, Matthias'' soul jolted, as if glitching. Matthias then closed his eyes, willing the soul to return to the body.

    "!!!" Matthias'' body jolted and his eyes suddenly bursted wide open. He sat up straight and stood up quickly.

    Matthias sighed with relief knowing that he was already in his body but suddenly..

    Ppiak!

    A p flew straight at his face as the distressed Princess Yuna red at him with a sharp stare. "You asshole!" She yelled.

    "Why!?" Matthias yelled back while holding his reddened cheek. "I thought you were dead, you freak!" She berated him with irritation.

    "Wha¨C" Matthias couldn''t even finish what he wanted to say when Princess Yuna abruptly grabbed his wrist and yanked him.

    "We''re leaving. Hurry up!" Shemanded with urgency.

    "What''s going on? Why the rush?" Matthias asked, baffled.

    Princess Yuna turned to him and whispered, "I sensed something weird, and I am worried. We need to leave as soon as possible."<sub> </sub>

    "She has a sharp sense." Matthias thought to himself. He knew what the cause of that feeling was. The death of the Triant King Verdana''s soul would affect at least something with his worshippers, be it they suddenly bing sad, worried, or even straight up know that he is gone.

    Matthias turned to gaze at the flourishing tree behind him. Even though the glorious tree still stands lushly and filled with vitality, knowing that it was but a soulless vessel that would only continue living until it finally reached the end of its life, decaying and being devoured by the ground, Matthias was once again shown realization of the cycle of life and death.

    As a nt, the tree as a seed grows and escapes thend that was shackling it, showing its existence to the world not as a meager seed but as an infant nt. It grows slowly and reaches its peak, with its weak stem bing a hardened trunk to face thousands of storms, its small branches bing home for birds and creatures alike. Its buds turn into lush green leaves to be cover for everyone from the heat.

    But time wille for a mighty tree to fall. With years going by and its vitality worn, the hardened trunk chips and cracks, the branches falling off because of its weakness, and its once lush greens drying into yellow and autumn orange leaves falling down, decorating the ground.

    Matthias sighed at the glorious tree''s fate and suddenly had an idea. He turned to Princess Yuna and said, "Wait for me." He then flew up with his control of the wind.

    He flew to the back of the tree where no one could see him and broke a branch of the tree, storing it inside his spatial ring. He then flew down and returned to Princess Yuna''s side, "Let''s go!" He beckoned.

    After saying their farewells, Matthias and Princess Yuna hopped on their horses and rode back to the Forest of Ganae.

    At Ichosterse, the ck Tower of the Ichtir. As always, the Tyrant Lord sar on his mighty ominous throne, unable to move.

    Suddenly, his eyes opened wide and he crackled withughter and glee, "Hahaha! Finally, that distasteful old pack of soil is dead!" He yelled with utmost joy.

    "Delfir!" He called out, but no one responded for a long time. He changed who he was calling, "Siph!" Still, no one responded.

    "Where are they?!" He yelled with irritation and anger.

    p On the path to Ganae, Matthias and Princess Yuna were rushing back with full speed.</anda>

    Suddenly, from the top of the trees, thirteen ck-cloaked figuresnded down perfectly, surrounding them with no escape.

    The two''s horses neighed as they stopped forcefully. Matthias and Princess Yuna turned to look at each other and nodded with mutual understanding.

    They jumped down and prepared for a battle while their horses ran in panic. Not being able to stop them, Matthias resigned and summoned thews and prepared to utilize them at any moment. He then detached the sword at his waist and threw it to the princess. Princess Yuna drew the sword from its scabbard and took her stance.

    As if looking at fools, the thirteen crackled withughter and mockery. One of them mocked the two with an irritating voice, "Oh? They will fight? How scary! Hahahaha!"

    "Howughable they are, can''t even resign to their own fate!" Another added.

    "Enough talk. Let''s just get over this." Another manzily demanded.

    With that, they each took off their hoods, revealing their faces. "The Elven Temrs?!" Princess Yuna suddenly eximed.

    "Who?" Matthias whispered. "The Elven Temrs were fifteen elves under my deceased uncle''smand that suddenly vanished. We supposed that they were already dead, but I guess I was wrong." Princess Yuna replied.

    "Alive? I find that unbelievable." Matthias shook his head with incredulity, because the thirteen people in front of him had something inmon; their bodies reeked of death energy!

    "Yes. I remembered we are the Elven Temrs, aren''t we?" One of the figures ''ohhed''.

    "Eng! The bodies were! Hahahaha!" Another answered with an eerieughter.

    "Bodies?" Princess Yuna grimaced and red at the thirteen ''elves''. "Who are you all?" She growled with the grip on the sword in her hand tightening.

    "We?" The ''elves'' asked simultaneously. "We are His Excellency''s greatest generals since the Old Age. His Thirteen ckest Generals!" They dered with heartfelt pride.

    Hearing them, Matthias and Princess Yuna grimaced and became solemn. Their eyes were suddenly filled with determination to fight.

    Looking around, Matthias roamed his eyes for something. He suddenly fixated on a direction and disyed eyes filled with determination.

 Chapter 140 Battle Against The Thirteen Blackest Generals

    The thirteen were the first one to attack with all-out strength. Matthias conjured the elements to fight with him and it was answered.

    When one of the generals dashed towards him, a huge chunk of rock rose from the ground and shackled the attacker. Behind him, a general that was supposed to club him from behind was pped by a strong wind.

    Princess Yuna dashed and evaded countless attacks from the generals, but because she was greatly inferior from the generals that once dominated the Old Age with their ruthlessness, she was ultimately defeated.

    "Princess!" Matthias yelled and dashed towards her. "You''re not going anywhere!" Behind him, one of the generals that were attacked by the elements bolted towards Matthias with the intention to kill.

    Matthias red at him and waved his hand. Suddenly, a huge tree flew from the forest and mmed at the general''s face.

    Matthias continued to run to the princess and mmed his hand on the ground. "Matthias?" Princess Yuna voiced out weakly. The consecutive attacks from the generals weakened her considerably.

    "Don''t worry, I can handle this." Matthias assured and continued to cast his magic down the ground. A rock dome encapsted Princess Yuna''s weakened body and detached from the ground, flying to the direction where Matthias fixated his sight before. With his will, the wind, earth, and the other elements assisted the rock capsule with high speed to get away from the battlefield.

    "Get her!" A general yelled. "No need, Detos." Another general stopped the one that yelled.

    "We already have our objective." The general added as he looked at Matthias wickedly.

    Matthias grunted and hissed, "No one''s going to be able to go near me unscathed!" He took his stance with hostility.

    "Then, suffer." The general spat out coldly and dashed towards him. The other twelve also charged at him.

    Matthias then waved his hands sessively, ordering the elements to do his bidding. Several attacks flew past him as he evaded while counter-attacking as well.

    A general bolted towards him with daggers on both hands. The general jumped and spun rapidly. Matthias sneered and opened a gap below the general. A huge stone pir soared, aimed directly at the general''s crotch.

    But suddenly, the general''s waist turned to an impossible angle and evaded the pir from hitting his area. Sessfully evading it, the general sneered but suddenly saw Matthias'' expression of mockery.

    The general became cautious and he suddenly heard one of his allies shouting, "Siph, behind you!"

    He turned around and saw a huge ming rock hurling towards his face. His reaction, although fast, was still slow and his face was mmed by the rock painfully.

    Boom! His body was dragged by the ming rock, flying past the trees.

    Matthias then faced the other generals and smirked, "Who''s next?!" He taunted.

    "Bastard!" The general shouted and mmed his chest with his own palm. From his chest, he retrieved a dark and ominous medallion the size of his palm, "Fuse!"

    Within the generals, a dark aura suddenly erupted from them as they turned into a dark gas, fusing into the medallion.

    The medallion, nowrger than ever, asrge as his whole face, floated above him as he also turned into gas.

    Then, from the medallion, a huge explosion erupted and casted huge debris of soil,unching Matthias back. He red at the medallion with caution.

    When the soil subsided, Matthias saw a nine-feet tall buffed creature. "Witness true power!" A mutated and echoing voice sounded when the creature opened its mouth.

    From the creature''s hand, a huge axe suddenly appeared. The creature raised its arms and hacked down at Matthias.

    Boom! Matthias rolled sideways as he avoided the attack. "A moving target!" He smirked and waved his hands once again.

    Swords made from different elements manifested around him, orbiting him rapidly. Matthias then waved his hand once more to order the swords to fly straight to the creature''s chest, where the medallion was when suddenly¡­

    Zoom!

    Matthias'' hairs stood on end as a sharp needle whizzed towards his nape. Fortunately for him, with the wind as his ally, it forced the needle to stop, but it was still close as it would''ve reached him by only centimeters away. Because of the needle''s interruption, the swords also disintegrated.

    He instinctively knew that if that tip of the needle punctured him, something bad would happen, so he was frightened.

    Matthias swiftly turned around and saw a hooded figure, standing on one of the trees'' branches. He feels the figure''s gaze at him to be filled with that of utmost greediness. Matthias entered into a cautious state while keeping his gaze at the figure.

    But because of him being too focused on the figure, from behind him, the creature suddenly sneaked an attack at him and hit straight at his left waist, sending him flying and mming onto a tree.<sub> </sub>

    Matthias was shocked by the sudden attack and spat saliva. He red at the creature that was nowughing with glee. Remembering something, Matthias quickly turned his gaze at the tree branch.

    His eyes widened when he saw that the figure vanished from its standing, startling Matthias and causing him to be even more cautious. Although he knew that he would survive because of his identity as a god, his soul being immortal, he was still slightly shocked by the figure''s prowess.

    Matthias suddenly felt something and jumped forward, facing backwards. From where he was once standing, a huge explosion suddenly blew the soil and caused smoke to rise up.

    When it subsided, Matthias saw a small needle in the middle of the explosion, causing him to gawk.

    "Nemuru." Behind him, he suddenly heard a whisper. When he heard it, he suddenly felt sleepy, his eyelids bing heavy. He was startled by the suddenness of it. He still wanted to turn and see who was the one who whispered but his body grew weary and he slumped down the ground.

    Within his sight, he saw a woman creeping up on him and whispering with a craziness-inducing voice, "Finally, you''re all mine." His body then finally gave up from resisting and he fell asleep.

    At the Forest of Ganae, the capsule where Princess Yuna was stored finallynded down. The capsule cracked open, revealing the sleeping Princess Yuna devoid of wounds and gashes.

    The guards happened to catch sight of the rocknding and rushed to it. "Princess Yuna!" The guards yelled with urgency. One of the guards turned to one of hispanions and instructed, "Alert the Spirit Princess and the others that the Princess has returned, quick!" The guard that was instructed nodded and rushed to the pce with haste.

    He then looked at the others and said, "Carry the princess to the pce!" He moved forward and crouched down with the others to lift the fainted princess.

    Inside one of the pce quarters, Isabelle was reading a story to Alexander peacefully when they suddenly heard the shout of a guard, "Princess Yuna has returned!"

    Isabelle perked up and handed the book to her child as she stood up to go outside.

    The generals that were inside of the pce, when they heard the announcement, hastened their stride towards the pce entrance.

    As the security level of the forest was raised to the highest level, the whole forest was cautious of anything before the princess returned, and now that she has arrived, they were happy.

    They were excited to know what happened with the talks between the two groups so they waited for the Princess to arrive.

    Then, they saw the state of the Princess; unconscious. Their excitement suddenly turned into that of a terrified expression.

    "Princess!" They cried out.

    General Lauerio rushed to the soldiers and grabbed their necks, "What happened?!" He yelled angrily.

    "Father! Put them down!" General Lanros saw what his father was doing and was shocked. He shouted at his father with distress.

    Realizing what he was doing, General Lauerio was shocked and released the soldiers, "I apologize." He said.

    "Just what happened to Her Excellency?!" General Lauerio asked with worry.

    "We just saw hernding here contained in a rock capsule. When we reached her, she was already like that; unconscious." The guard caught his breath and answered while panting.

    Behind, Isabelle arrived and asked worriedly, "Where is Matthias?"

    "Unfortunately, the great gentleman was not there with her, Missus Isabelle." The guard sighed and answered.

    Isabelle slumped down, weak on her knees. "W-Where is he?" She muttered with worry and anxiety.

    "Princess?!" They heard a guard speak. They turned to the princess and saw her gaining consciousness. "W-Where am I?" She asked weakly.

    "You are in Ganae, Your Excellency! What happened?! Why are you unconscious? Where is Matthias?" Isabelle, out of panic, rushed and grabbed her.

    "Isabelle!" General Lauerio and Lanros eximed as they rushed to grab Isabelle.

    "Let me go!" Isabelle cried out, "Where is he?!" She eximed with tears streaming down her eyes.

    "Isabelle.." Princess Yuna sat up weakly. The two elven generals rushed to her and helped her sit.

 Chapter 141 Oof. Steamy.

    I am too weak to fight against them.." She muttered. "Them? Who?" General Lauerio asked with urgency.

    "The Thirteen ckest Generals of The Tyrant Lord. They''re already out." She replied. The generals became solemn.

    "W-What about Matthias?" Isabelle asked with anxiety.

    "He was left there, fighting them alone.." She slowly cried.

    "W-What?" Isabelle gasped with horror. She then became absentminded, staring at the air.

    Princess Raya already arrived and turned to General Tarsus and Tuwa, "Send an expedition team to look for him, Quick!"

    "Yes, Princess!" The two nodded and left. At that moment, the whole pce of Ganae was enveloped with a solemn atmosphere.

    Somewhere in Aqiartha..

    Matthias woke up aching all over his body. He strained to open his eyes, and saw that he was inside a dark ce,ying on something soft; like a bed. He tried to move his hands but found that they were chained at something. He also tried to move his feet but found the same situation.

    He looked around and activated his Spirit Sense Ability. Then, he saw where he really was; Inside the harrowing tower of Ichosterse!

    Matthias jolted awake when he realized where he was. He wanted to pull his hands from the chains when suddenly, a door opened. At the door, Matthias could make a rough image of a woman''s silhouette that was wearing a dress. Looking at the silhouette''s head, Matthias also outlined that she has her hair tied in a messy bun.

    "Matthias.." Matthias suddenly heard the seductive voice of the woman. Oddly, Matthias recognized the voice. "Guin?" He uttered her name.

    "Heh." Guin, who was discovered, chuckled seductively. She walked inside the room and closed the door behind her without looking back.

    "When you ''saved'' me, I already felt something odd about you.." She talked while slowly walking towards the bed where heid.

    "When you shook my hand, I craved that hand to caress me all over." Tap. Her heels sounded as it hit the ground.

    "When you called my name, I longed for that voice to repeat it on and on, forever." Guin opened her palm and conjured a cool blue me and tossed it above. Finally, Matthias saw her figure properly.

    Different from her gentle look before, the Guin that was in front of him now was a whole other person.

    "When you caressed my hair, every part of my body felt an electricity." She raised a hand of hers and untied her hair. Her hair cascaded down, but Matthias was shocked when the long hair that he knew now reached only the lower part of her shoulders, styled in a wolf cut.

    She was wearing a loosened long ck silk bathrobe. Although it covered her body, Matthias still felt that it was too revealing. She was ying with the belt of the bathrobe seductively. Not being able to control himself, Matthias gulped down the saliva that was umting in his mouth.

    Hearing that, Guin chuckled slowly and weaved her hair back using the same hand that untied it. The hand that was ying with the belt suddenly yanked it, releasing it from being tied.

    Matthias closed his eyes abruptly but still peaked. The bathrobe slid down her smooth shoulders, then down the ground. Because she wasn''t wearing anything underneath, he was now seeing everything on disy, from the mounds to the blooming flower that still isn''t pollinated by any bee.

    Although he wasn''t touching it and was only looking at it, Matthias still felt the smoothness of her cream skin. She slowly walked forward and climbed on the bed like a hungry predator looking at her prey.

    "When my lips touched yours, I was itching to taste it once again." She gruntled as she climbed on Matthias'' body. Her body was shaking with excitement, with sweat trickling down her.

    Matthias felt it touching his thigh, causing him to be aroused. The slumbering dragon roared, trying to look for any gaps to escape from.

    Guin saw it and chuckled softly and slowly creeped her hand towards the angered dragon, "It''s awake." She said softly.

    "Guin, release me." Matthias pleaded. "Nu-uh." She shook her head at him, "I would be the one to do the job." She whispered.

    She slowly undressed Matthias, revealing her muscr body. "Mine.. mine.." She caressed the abs with love.

    She then proceeded to kiss it, traveling down. Then, let our imagination do the talking as a hot and steamy advent happens inside the room.

    The action continued for hours on hours, only ending when Guin was exhausted and slept on his steamy and sweaty body. His naked body was exposed, while his dragon was still erected with pride as thest man standing. A chlorine-like smell wafted in the air of the room, with white fluids on and in the naked woman atop of him.<sub> </sub>

    He could feel the mounds resting on him to heave up and down in a rhythmic pace, telling Matthias that she was asleep.

    Matthias panted and looked at the ceiling. "Open." He said to his mind. Suddenly, a blue panel appeared at Matthias'' sight. Seeing it, Matthias smirked.

    "Greetings, Father." Something inside his mind spoke. "Hello, Echidna." His lips curled up into a smile as he answered in his thoughts.

    He hadn''t used Echidna and the technology that Maki, that fourth generation grandson of his for a long time. He only used her once again years within Aqiartha when he wasn''t doing anything and he suddenly remembered its existence.

    "What do you need me for?" Echidna asked.

    "Send a message to Isabelle. The contents.." Matthias answered. Before, Matthias was actually caught with a problem; he wanted to nt a spy inside Ichosterse to ce a signal tower of Echidna inside it. But now that he had infiltrated it, the only problem now is to find a proper ce to put the small signal tower.

    But still, he did not expect Guin to be a part of the enemy. It was his negligence that caused this matter.

    "Actually, it''s my fault." Old Man Sanyi suddenly interrupted his self-talk. "You?" Matthias was confused.

    "I kind of lowered your ability and erased your resistance against her seduction and ability." Old Man Sanyi answered. Matthias was so enraged that he could even imagine the old man sticking his tongue out sheepishly.

    "Why?!" He yelled in his thoughts. "I helped you, didn''t I? You have infiltrated the enemy''s quarters, and you even had a steamy situation here." Old Man Sanyi rebutted.

    "Argh!" Matthias cried angrily inside him. He was really pissed off. "Don''t do that again! Do you know that I could''ve died because of you?!" He added furiously.

    "You won''t. I''m here, and no one would be able to defeat me." Old Man Sanyi replied proudly.

    Matthias sighed irritatedly. This old man has really been an annoying person yet a good teacher. Thinking back to all that the old man has taught him made him smile imperceptibly.

    Suddenly, he felt the irregrity in the naked woman on top of him, and knew that she was awake. "Mhmm.. Mine.." The half-asleep woman climbed on the erected dragon, continuing their steamy action another time.

    Inside the Pce of Ganae, inside the throne room, Isabelle, who was still distressed about the situation, was surrounded by her child Alexander, General Tuwa, Princess Raya, and Princess Yuna.

    "Mom.." Alexander whined with his small hands caressing Isabelle''s fidgety hands.

    "Isabelle, stop it. You''re making your son worry." Princess Raya said.

    "How could I stop?" Isabelle cried, "Matthias is currently gone, with no news avable of him. As the mother of his child, of course I am worrying!"

    "Isabelle!" Princess Raya suddenly eximed. "Remember that you''re not the only person who mothers a child of Matthias!"

    Isabelle stiffened with Princess Raya''s sudden exmation. She looked at Princess Raya, who was also teary. Then, she remembered what happened more than eight years ago.

    With the situation at hand, the Spirits only have Princess Raya as their ruler, and without any heir, the Royal Spirit''s lineage is threatened.

    With the decision of the remaining Spirits, Princess Raya and Matthias were instructed to produce a baby. As spirits were special, Princess Raya was due to give birth two months after.

    But when Princess Raya gave birth, the baby was suddenly killed by a spy from the enemies. This caused chaos inside the forest and resulted with Princess Yuna ordering a deep cleansing inside Ganae.

    But because of that, Princess Raya was eternally wounded inside. Without even the body of the baby to hold and give burial to, she was saddened for a long time.

    Matthias, as the father, was also saddened. Isabelle came tofort him and produced Alexander.

    Isabelle slumped on her seat and cried silently. Suddenly, Inside her clothes, something vibrated. Isabelle was alerted and pulled something out.

    It was a two inches rectangr box. Isabelle remembered it to be something that Matthias gave him long ago. She then remembered what he had told her when he gave it to her.

 Chapter 142 Advent Before War

    "If I am gone¨Cnot dead¨C hold this every time. You will know that I am alive with it." Matthias said as he smiled.

    Isabelle gasped and examined it. She saw a circle behind it and tapped it.

    Suddenly, a wide hologram emerged from the circle. On that hologram, there was a message that she understood because Matthias taught it to her.

    "Guin was an enemy. I am in Ichosterse. I am alive, continue the attack n." She read slowly.

    "What is it?" Although they were still shocked by the hologram, Princess Yuna still remembered to ask Isabelle about it.

    "It''s a message from Matthias!" Isabelle cried out with happiness.

    "A message?!" They eximed. "What does it say?" Princess Raya asked with excitement.

    "As far as I understand, He is currently in Ichosterse and he wants us to continue the attack." Isabelle reiterated to them.

    "What?!" They grimaced. "I would handle the army that would pass the Valley of Sorrows." Isabelle said.

    "How did he even get there alive?" General Tuwa eximed with confusion.

    "It was Guin. He said she was the one who plotted it." Isabelle answered with a hint of disappointment. She wanted to join Matthias and Guin together, seeing their closeness, but she didn''t expect that she was an enemy.

    "I knew it. That woman couldn''t be trusted from the start." Princess Yuna grunted.

    "Anyways, we could continue the n. With Matthias being there, I think he has something up his sleeves." She added.

    After thinking for a minute, the others sighed and nodded solemnly.

    With the go signal from the princesses, the Forest of Ganae started to prepare for war. The tests beneath the forest also moved in full swing, developing excellently and showing improvements from the original idea.

    In the refuges, their armies were all prepared with the confirmation from the Forest.

    Isabelle stealthily rushed to the Refuge to lead its army away from the sight of the Ichtir. Although Isabelle is far inferior from Matthias, with the techniques that she learned from him like the Spirit Sense and Thousand Sword technique, she could still face an army by herself as long as she has energy.

    <o>,m When she arrived at Ciandor, she alerted the Human Princess about the matters. Princess Sally nodded and ordered the whole army to move. The Treants blended with the earth and traveled underground.</o>

    While marching, Isabelle hunted for Ichtir spies with thousands of flying swords flying all around the army.

    They then reached Serqiu Refuge, a refuge of beastmen.

    "Princess Sally, I, Deruma the Lionman, greets you." A huge, seven feet tall bulky man with a lion''s head, greeted him. The Lionman adorned a bronze armor and a huge greatsword.

    "Warlord Deruma, the time hase." Princess Sally stated with seriousness.

    Deruma suddenly turned serious and replied, "It''s time?" He then turned around and went on all fours, rushing inside the refuge.

    Deruma yelled with a low growl, "Our time hase!" Suddenly, countless eyes opened beneath the shadowy refuge. Thousands of beastmen awakened and growled.

    Hearing that, Princess Sally smiled with confidence.

    They then marched to the Refuge of Aenathen. It was an old city under the Elves that was attacked by the Ichtir and waster seized by barbarian humans.

    "Heiress Sally of Sarqisi, we greet you." When they arrived, the leader of the barbarians greeted her.

    "It is time for Aqiartha to be redeemed." She dered. Hearing that, the barbarian leader smiled wickedly andughed, "We ride, boys!"

    Inside, loud shouts boomed with fervor. "Hu, Hu, Ah, Hu!"

    Now that they areplete, Isabelle and Princess Sally led a 300,000-men army towards the Valley of Lightwhere they would pass.

    At the top of the ck Tower Ichosterse, Kelbrom held on to his staff as he struggled to stand. But, even though he was struggling, the glee on his face couldn''t be covered. "Finally, I shall once again own Aqiartha!" He cackled eerily.

    "My lord, shall we begin the attack right away?" One of the generals behind him asked.<sub> </sub>

    "No, no." Kelbrom quickly waved his hand back, "My victory is already certain. Let the foolish rebels enjoy theirst day. Tomorrow after, let the rise of the sun be the symbol of our glorious conquest!" He growled with pride.

    "Where is that brat?" Kelbrom suddenly asked.

    "Toying with her newly acquired toy, I suppose." One of the generals replied.

    When he heard that, Kelbrom scoffed, "Fine. But tell her to make it quick and kill his consciousness immediately. I don''t want any thinking humans inside my territory. They disgust me." He then turned around to look at the scenery with excitement stered on his face.

    While the Tyrant Lord and his minions celebrate the nearing of their conquest, the marching of the armies of Ganae through the forests and the union of Ciandor, Serqiu, and Aenathen going through the Valley of Light continued with fervor. As the gathering of the Refuge Forces took a while, it was already noon on their way to their designated posts.

    At the top of one of the Valley of Light''s cliffs, Isabelle looked at the ck Tower afar and looked at it with determination, "Wait for us, Matthias. We are near." Below her, thousands of banners belonging to the three forces fluttered with the wind as the army marched continuously.

    At the forests, an army of Spirits and Elves continued their march with the two Haylen gs and green gs with a golden tree at their center fluttered with their poles being held by the soldiers of the two races. Princess Yuna and Princess Raya stood side by side as they gazed at the ck walls not so far from them, just some kilometers away with solemnity.

    General Tarsus and Lauerio strode towards the two princesses. Lauerio was the first one to speak, "Princesses, we are now near the territory of the Tyrant. Shall we proceed to attack?"

    "Not yet." Princess Yuna replied without turning back, "We will attack tomorrow dawn. Let the soldiers rest." She ordered.

    "As you wish, Your Excellency!" The two generals nodded and turned around to leave.

    "Wait." Princess Raya suddenly stopped the leaving generals. They turned around and General Tarsus asked, "What is it, Your Highness?"

    "Spread the spirits and surround Ichosterse. With my signal, we would weaken their prowess." She ordered.

    "Yes, Your Highness!" The general nodded and left with Lauerio.

    Inside Ichosterse, Matthias was also doing his job. He sent shadows all over the outside of the tower and ced something on its surface without being noticed by Guin.

    He also ced at the walls and on the ground using his shadows things that were different to the one that were attached to the tower.

    Also, deep inside him, the faith that the Triant King Verdana gave him sparked and was being absorbed by him. Almost half of the faith that the Triant King umted over the years was now his and he now has the Treants under hismand. Now that he already is a god of Aqiartha, he could now use some of his godly authority inside this Spiritual Realm, which made him happy.

    He controlled his will to zoom past the walls of Ichosterse, going west, to where the old Spirit Princedom Hayle stood.

    Slowly, the issue in Aqiartha was reaching its peak. With all its forces having determined intentions of going to war, one battle would be thest battle to decide the fate of this world.

    When they arrived at the exit of the Valley of Sorrowste afternoon, Isabelle received yet another message from Matthias that was in Ichosterse.

    "The forces of Ichtir would begin their attacks on the surrounding territories tomorrow at daybreak." She reiterated the message to the Princess and the other leaders solemnly.

    "Mhmm!" Princess Sally nodded with a grim expression, "I do not know if they read our moves, but this would mean that an all-out war would start tomorrow at the center of our realm." She muttered.

    "We can''t do anything about that now." Isabelle sighed. "What we can do is face them head on." She narrowed her eyes filled with determination.

    Isabelle looked at the Lionman Deruma and requested, "Warlord Deruma, we request the forces of Serqiu, with their tenacious nature, to lead the charge once the forces of Ganae faces head-on against the Ichtir."

    Warlord Deruma didn''t answer and looked at Princess Sally. Princess Sally nodded and Deruma finally replied, "You can count on us." He smirked with pride.

    "Can I bother anyone to send the news to the other force?" Isabelle asked.

    "Leave that with my men." Deruma replied. Isabelle smiled and bowed to say thanks.

    Deruma went out and gave the message to his avians, his bat scouts, to fly towards the Ganaen Army.

    Hours after, at the Ganaen Camp, the Princesses and Generals received the message and had mixed emotions.

    They were relieved that Matthias was alive while they''re also worried about the enemy''s move.

    "Let''s just hope for the best and fight to the end." Princess Yuna sighed. "General Lauerio, an hour before the sun rises, immediately order the troops to prepare. Ready the army." She ordered.

    "Yes, Your Excellency." The elven general nodded and turned to leave.

 Chapter 143 The Beginning Of The Battle

    In the pce of the Forest of Ganae, Alexander looked at the setting sun with worry, "I hope they return safely.." He sighed.

    Inside Ichosterse, Matthias was still under "torment" by Guin as loud sounds escaped from their room.

    Time passed, and it was already an hour before sunrise. "General Tarsus, you know what to do." Princess Raya nodded at her general.

    "I''ll prepare our men, Princess." General Tarsus bowed and left too.

    "I''ll go prepare first, Princess Yuna." Princess Raya patted Princess Yuna and left the tent. The other princess nodded at her and started to prepare herself.

    When Princess Raya got out from the tent, she saw that the soldiers had already started to copse their tents and put out fires. They started to get into their formations and stood prepared with their respective generals.

    Behind them, huge siege towers that were covered with leaves started toe to life as machinery gears started to spin. Elves boarded them and filled it with other equipment.

    She looked around at the happenings inside the camp and sighed. These soldiers may not know, or they may have already known that this day might be theirst in this realm. Even if they win, which is near impossible, a lot of them would certainly die.

    She then looked at the horizon with a somber mood. Although the sun still hadn''t risen, its light could already be seen.

    "The time hase." She muttered solemnly and ran towards General Tarsus where he had started instructing the Spirits.

    When the general saw her, he turned to her direction and bowed, "Princess, what brings you here?" He asked.

    "Are the preparations ready?" She asked back.

    "Not yet, but I have already instructed them, Princess." He answered.

    "Then, let''s make haste. The Elves are already near finished with their preparations, and the forces in the Valley of Sorrows are waiting for our cue." Shemanded. "I''ll also help our men, so be quick."

    "As you wish, Princess!" General Tarsus nodded affirmatively.

    With the order, the spirits rushed to their respective positions and hid, waiting for their leader''s signal.

    Princess Raya stood on a tall tree, overseeing the tower and the activities inside. She saw that the Ichtir has already started to move, the walls of the territory brimming with them.

    Princess Yuna has already ordered the advance of the army and is already nearing their location.

    Now, Princess Raya was only waiting for one signal to start their attack, and that was inside the tower.

    Inside Ichosterse, Matthias was still facing the lustful attacks of Guin. They had already gone for more than thirty rounds and were still going. When Guin was reaching her peak pleasure, Matthias suddenly broke the chains that bound his hands and hugged Guin tightly, "!!!" She gasped but her mouth was immediately grasped by him.

    "You want pleasure? I''ll give you just what you want." He hissed with a harsh susurration.

    "Mhmm!!" Guin widened her eyes as she suddenly felt him move his waist at a fast pace. She moaned with pleasure or panic as Matthias moved at an even faster pace.

    Matthias removed his hand on her mouth, letting her gasp for air. She wanted to yell but Matthias knew what she wanted to do and abruptly kissed her wildly, draining her of her strength. With Matthias regaining some of his godly authority and godcraft, he modified his saliva into a strong sedative. With his tongue in her mouth and his tongue secreting sedative, Guin slowly went weak and fell asleep.

    Matthias then stood up and dressed himself and made his existence ethereal and his aura faint. He got out of the room and went to a window where he could see the western forest.

    When he got there, he saw the sixty thousand-men army of Ganae and smiled. He saw a small light at the top of a tree and thought, "They already received the message."

    On top of the tower, The Tyrant Lord Kelbrom that was celebrating his approaching domination over the realm suddenly stopped and looked at the western forest with narrowed eyes, "What is that?" He muttered.

    Outside, Princess Raya breathed in and looked at the new movement inside the walls.

    The Ichtir were slowly opening its gates, releasing the ck sea that devastated thends for years.

    She looked at the army and raised her hand, "Ready!" Below, the Elven soldiers gripped their spears and bows and swords and shields, shaking yet full of vigor. The Spirits started to call upon their powers, preparing to cast it at any second.<sub> </sub>

    When the Ichtir army that had left the gate reached a tremendous amount, Princess Raya suddenly noticed that they were all going in their direction. She waved her hand down and shouted, "Now!"

    With her signal, the Spirits that were still hidden in their positions released their suppressed powers and surrounded the Ichtir Territory with restrictions against the enemies.

    Princess Raya also casted a blessing,plementing the previous spells casted by her subjects.

    On the Tower of Ichosterse, Suddenly, the Tyrant Lord realized something and widened his eyes, "These bastards!" He roared.

    He could feel that his minions noticeably weakened and slowed. He also felt his authority weakening to an even greater extent.

    At the Forest, seeing that the Spirit Princess has already casted their arcanas, Princess Yuna followed suit and shoutedmandingly, "Charge!"

    With her signal, the army marched and charged with an intensity of a rhinoceros stampeding on the battlefield. The siege towers joined as it moved like a warmongering beast of wood.

    The Ichtir, seeing them, turned even more wild and charged at them like hungry monsters.

    The Elves lowered their spears, pointing straight at the ck tide, and gripped their weapons with their full strength.

    When the Ichtir were closing in, Princess Yuna shouted once again, "Throw!"

    From behind the shield formations, the elves retrieved something from their pouches and bit on it, removing something, and threw it at the enemy.

    Boom! As the things hit the ground, consecutive explosions followed soon after. It was a product that they seeded in making within these ten years; Grenades.

    Although the grenades were powerful and did prove to be effective against them, because of the huge quantity of enemies charging at them, the damage dealt looked insignificant. But even so, they did not panic.

    Finally, the Ichtir mmed at the elven frontline. Spears were slowly filled with ck dead bodies. The elves continued to throw grenades at the enemy and dwindled their numbers.

    In the Valley of Sorrows, Princess Sally and the leaders saw the immensity of the enemy forces and the humongous gap between them. Princess Sally hardened her hold on the sword on her waist. It was the sword that her father, thete Prince Gios, gave her before she left for the Haylen Capital.

    She turned around and looked at the leaders of the other Refuge and Isabelle who was already determined to fight. She slightly nodded at them with seriousness. "I''ll stay and protect the perimeter." Isabelle said.

    "Thank you." Princess Sally replied with a smile.

    The three leaders jumped and slid down on the cliff, towards their army.

    They stopped in front of them with steadfastness. The soldiers, standing straight and firm, looked at them with honor and respect. Princess Sally looked at everyone with heartfelt pride and grit. She breathed in and started to talk with courage and power ingrained in her speech.

    "Men, women, and beastkind, sons and daughters of our world Aqiartha. We are here, with resolution and bravery, to stand and fight not for those who died in the past, but for our kin who will live in the future. I know that all of you know that not everyone¨C maybe not even anyone¨C present here today would get to live tomorrow. But I hope that no one fears the enemy at front and the death that awaits us, but hopes that everyone fears what our people would experience after."

    "May the gods watch over us in our fight against the greatest hardship. May they watch as their people fight with honor and bravery, facing against all odds and adversities. Hoping that this battle be etched deep in the history of our descendants and sessors of our legacies, we shall win this fight, even until thest of us draw their final breaths!" She shouted, filled with fervor and strength.

    Listening to her, the soldiers felt prideful that they were one of the people who would fight in this battle with her, amander of such great honor and bravery.

    She turned around, looking at the sea of ck, widening its reach even more, with fearlessness, "Now is our time to fight for our freedom!" Princess Sally unsheathed her sword and shed it down.

    "Yeah!!"

    "For freedom!"

    "Roar!"

    With her gesture, the beastmen, as nned, charged first with fervor and strength. Avian warriors flew and charged at the enemies with bravery.

    Behind them, the soldiers marched towards the battlefield. Isabelle flew on her sword and glided to the frontline, with hundreds of swords spinning and harvesting enemy bodies.

 Chapter 144 Kelbrom Vs. Matthias

    From the inside of the tower, Matthias saw the fight and smiled, "Echidna, start sting." Hemanded

    "Initiating.." Inside his head, Echidna''s voice sounded.

    Suddenly, from all over the outside of the tower, hundreds of small devices capable of emitting light that is halfway to the light of the sun sted its rays of light all over the territory, blinding and weakening the Ichtir even more, some even dying because of weakness.

    The Tyrant Lord was shocked by the light and was blinded too. "Who was it?!" He yelled.

    "Lead the army and ughter them all!" Kelbrom yelled at his generals.

    "Yes!" The generals nodded and descended the tower.

    Matthias noticed them and sneered. He messaged Isabelle, "The generals areing."

    Outside, Isabelle saw his message and narrowed her eyes. She rode her sword and went to the charging leaders, "The Thirteen ckest Generals areing. Prepare yourselves." She reported.

    The leaders nodded and joined her on swords. She then flew away with them, going to the other side of the battlefield. She repeated what she said to the leaders.

    "General Lauerio, Lanros, go with Isabelle, we''ll handle this." Princess Yuna ordered.

    Princess Raya turned to General Tarsus, Tuwa, Tatec, and said, "You three also go with Isabelle. Quick! We''ll follow you thereter."

    "As you wish!" The generals nodded and boarded the swords in the air. They ascended and zoomed to the tower.

    Matthias saw them and flew up. Harnessing the power of faith, he ced blessings upon the nine people that would be facing the enemy generals.

    While Isabelle and the others were floating in front of the tower, they suddenly felt that they''re bing stronger. Light enveloped their bodies and cloaked them in golden robes.

    At that time, the Thirteen ckest Generals saw them and growled. They jumped and flew towards the nine golden robed people and started to fight against them.

    Although they are a lot more skilledpared to the nine, because of Matthias'' blessings, any powerful attacks from them disintegrate when it reaches near the nine.

    Above, Matthias oversaw the events happening below with solemnity. Thest time he saw a fight of this scale was at the world where he and the dragons betted on some kingdoms fighting.

    Remembering that, Matthias chuckled. But he returned to his former stature and looked at the small dot on top of the tower indifferently.

    The Tyrant Lord Kelbrom was looking angrily at the situation beyond the walls of his territory when something caught his eyes above. He was shocked when he saw a huge silhouette at the center of the huge circle of light hanging in the middle of the realm. The silhouette looked down on him without emotion.

    Kelbrom red at the silhouette and he suddenly heard it talk, "Kelbrom, seed of a Spirit and Erdenkind, you are but a dead spirit of longing. You no longer belong in this realm. ept, and return to nothingness."

    As if he was hearing a joke, Kelbromughed at him and replied, "I am alive and unsealed! What nonsense are you saying? I am the sole ruler of this realm, its true owner!"

    "You are but a soul of your past''s remnant desire. You have died already. Surrender, and return to earth." The silhouette said once more.

    "Shut up! I have already waited for years for the realm to return to my rule. Why would I surrender now?" Kelbrom growled.

    "You have no chance of winning. It has already been decided by the realm." The silhouette replied.

    "Ha! If I was on my peak, I would have already crushed you into pieces!" Kelbrom shouted haughtily.

    "Then, I''ll convince you that you will never be able to beat Fate." The silhouette stated indifferently.

    Matthias, seeing the stubbornness of Kelbrom, raised his hand, pointing at the person below and shot a gold line of light at his heart.

    The Tyrant Lord Kelbrom, when hit by the light, suddenly gained immense power. He felt that the seal that made him suffer for a decade was destroyed. When he felt the powering back to him, he was shocked and delighted, "The world really wants me to rule!" He cackled evilly.

    "You will regret giving me back my power!" He smirked with pride and jumped from the tower towards Matthias.<sub> </sub>

    Matthias released divine power on him and called thews of Aqiartha. Doing so, the whole world responded. The winds flowed towards the center of the world, the energy of nature rushed towards him, enveloping him. Golden light also surrounded him. All that fused into his being and turned him into a golden armored existence, with strings ofws merging together and forming an intricate array behind him.

    "Haaah!" Kelbrom wielded his staff and smashed it at the golden Matthias.

    Matthias didn''t even make a sound and dodged. Kelbrom continued his assaults, but all of it was dodged by him.

    From below, all of them could see the battle that was currently happening above. Isabelle looked at Matthias that was currently holding against the Tyrant and murmured, "Stay safe, Matthias."

    "Take this!" Kelbrom shouted as he ced his all in one strike. Matthias audibly sneered and said, "It''s time to end this farce." He extended his hand and held the staff with his one hand.

    Boom! A huge shockwave erupted when he grasped the staff. It was so strong that the Thirteen Generals and the nine Blessed were sted down by the power.

    A lot of the warriors from both forces below were also mushed when the waves mmed down the earth. Thend below cracked down and the Tower of Ichosterse''s top half blew apart and the bottom half tilted back.

    Kelbrom''s eyes widened and he shouted with shock and a hint of fear in his voice, "Impossible!"

    Matthias threw the staff to the side and retracted his middle finger and flicked Kelbrom downwards.

    When the Blessed saw what he wanted to do, they rushed far away from the area. The Thirteen Generals also noticed something and suddenly had grim expressions on their faces and flew far away.

    Boom! When the finger hit the body of Kelbrom, his body rocketed down straight to the remnants of the tower and caused a huge explosion, causing a huge pile of sand, dirt, and debris to fly out.

    When the smoke cleared out, the whole Ichosterse and thend that surrounded it caved down thirty meters deep. "Suffer!!" Suddenly, when Matthias thought it was over, Kelbrom''s crackling and desperate shout sounded from the depths. Then, silence pervaded.

    After a while, the Ichtir''s attack started to be even more crazed and the Ganaen Army and the Refuge Army started incurring some losses, but the Ichtir army was also getting damaged more as a result.

    Seeing that, everyone was slowly getting relieved when suddenly, from the depths of the crater, millions upon millions of Ichtir poured out, scaring them.

    Princess Yuna''s face turned severe and shouted, "Full on attack! Use everything we got!"

    The siege towers that were just standing still the whole time suddenly lowered its drawbridge and revealed tens if hundreds of rifles aimed straight at the enemy lines.

    Bang! With that fire, consecutively, the rifles that they were holding fired at the charging Ichtir.

    Windows also opened on the towers and revealed cannons. The cannons fired at the enemies and ttened several of them every time one was shot.

    Some of the Spirits that were maintaining the debilitating spells, seeing the severity of the situation, joined with the frontline fighters and fought against the growing tide.

    Men from the Refuge Army were also starting to get tired, different from the beastmen that were still wreaking havoc.

    The Blessednded down and also started to kill Ichtir. The Thirteen Generals, shrieked and, from their bodies, ck smoke slowly evaporated from them, turning them into decayed bodies.

    Trun Truun! When they started getting desperate, a loud horn sounded from the north. Tens of thousands of dwarves d in armor marched and showed themselves from the northern battlefield.

    Red banners with a symbol of a ck hammer waved on the horizon. Spear heads and axes glew with a cold gleam on the ground.

    From the Mountain of Arthron, finally, the Dwarven Army has arrived.

    The Dwarven Lord Guqnir, riding his smander mount, looked at the battlefield with a sigh. He remembered the reason for him to march to the battlefield with his men.

    In his memory, after the disagreement between the two parties, the woman general that was thest one to leave uttered the words that echoed throughout the hall and inside his mind, "You dirty the name of Guldir and Gundir. You shall represent the shame of all dwarvenkind."

    When she left, Guqnir was silent for a while. When he nned to stand up, a void rift suddenly appeared and from it emerged a stoutly poised man clothed in a ck tuxedo and pants. His chiseled face exuded power.

    In the eyes of mortals if they didn''t see where he came from, the man could only be some businessman that worked out. But when Guqnir saw him, he was terrified, "A Mountain Deity?!" He eximed.

 Chapter 145 Entity

    In the Dwarven Lord''s eyes, the man was surrounded by a solid earthen aura. The sheer amount of pressure that the man was exuding could be said to be greater than suffocating, an unexinable feeling creeped on him and gripped on his heart.

    The man expected it and looked at the Dwarven Lord with indifference, "March to battle." The manmanded with a deep voice. His eyes gazed at him with sheer coldness.

    Even by just remembering it, Guqnir would still feel a cold sweat run down his back. He raised his war hammer and waved it down, "Dwarves of Arthron, Fight!" With his order, the dwarves raised their weapons and started their charge against the Ichtir.

    "Garendor! They arrived!" Inside the battlefield, Princess Yuna saw their fluttering banners and eximed with joy. General Tuwa was also shocked. When she heard the absoluteness in the Dwarven Lord''s voice before, she had already given up the idea of them marching to their aid. Seeing their presence, she was relieved.

    "Haa!!" The people screamed with regained courage and started to kill Ichtir with fervor once again.

    From the east, where the Will of Matthias scoped, thousands of Spirits emerged, waving the gs of Hayle and charged at the enemies with fervor.

    In the middle of the Ichtir sea, Treants emerged from the ground and started crushing enemy bodies simultaneously.

    Matthias also descended and, with his briefly unlocked godcraft, created a golden whip made of divine light, and started cracking it all around, killing hundreds every wave.

    The Ichtir poured out for hours. Matthias and the others had to close in onto the crater and kill the Ichtir there.

    Suddenly, a strong aura of death emanated from the depths. A huge entity made entirely from a ghastly aura of death materialized and showed itself to everyone.

    "Kuaaang!!" The entity roared at everyone, spreading a strong energy of death. When the aura hit everyone, especially the men, they noticeably aged, with some even dying immediately.

    When the Ichtir felt the existence of the entity, they growled and rushed towards it. As soon as they reached it, they quickly integrated with it, erging and solidifying its existence even more.

    Although the pressure from the rampaging Ichtir had already been lifted, the soldiers'' solemnity hadn''t even lessened one bit¨C it even strengthened their fear.

    Matthias noticed the graveness of the matter and shouted at them, "Retreat!"

    "Go!" The leaders and generals yelled at their men. The soldiers, feeling a deep sense of fear just by looking at the entity and not wanting to be there longer, nodded shakily and retreated fast.

    Matthias looked at the being with a grim face. The aura of death emanating from it was so strong that it affected a wide range of areas around.

    "This¨C" Matthias was shocked when he heard the voice of Isabelle behind him. He turned abruptly and shouted angrily, "I told all of you to retreat!"

    He saw that including Isabelle, with her were Princess Yuna, Raya, and Sally, and Generals Tarsus, Lauerio, Lanros, Tuwa, Tatec, and Lanros.

    "Do you think we would let you shoulder this all by yourself?" Princess Yuna sneered, "This is our realm, not yours. We are obliged to protect it." She emphasized the ''Our'' with pride.

    Matthias was silenced for a while andter sighed, "I can never do anything about you guys." Although he said it deprecatingly, the smile on his face couldn''t be hidden.

    His light became even more bright as it showed his glory, "We shan''t let it exist any longer." After he said that, he immediately disappeared from his position and appeared behind the entity.

    "Boom!" Matthias materialized a huge hammer on his hands and swung it with his full power. When the hammer was about to hit the head of the entity, it suddenly flew and detached itself from the body and turned around before attaching on the body once more.

    "AANgg!!" It roared with anger. Its mouth opened and elongated and snapped at Matthias.

    Matthias was shocked by the sudden development of things, as well as the others. "Matthias!" Isabelle shouted worriedly.

    Inside, Matthias felt his skin aging although it wasn''t visible. Because of his body, the vitality inside his body is as immense as a huge. But for Matthias to feel that aging, it meant that this energy is highly dangerous for others, especially mortals.

    After some seconds of having no reaction inside the entity''s mouth, bright rays of light suddenly shone from its head and exploded it into pieces.

    Seeing that as an opportunity, the others simultaneously attacked with their full strength.

    Boom! "Aaaaakk!" The entity was pushed back as the attacks bombarded it. Matthias pointed his palm at it and fired a beam of light at the entity.

    "Shrieeeek!" Before, the reaction of the entity was pure irritation and anger, but with what Matthias fired, the chest of the entity bursted wide open and revealed an unconscious woman inside.

    She was shackled by a disgusting ck goo. Her hair was disheveled, covering much of her face. Her clothes were melted like acid, almost exposing the woman''s parts.

    When Matthias saw her, he was shocked. Although he couldn''t see her whole face, it was enough for him "Guin?" He uttered; It was Guin that kidnapped him. When the others heard him, they were angered. "Let''s kill her, now!" General Lauerio snarled.

    Matthias raised his hand and shot a beam of light at the sky. The huge circle at the sky suddenly shone bright and casted a strong light at the entity that was death.

    Slowly, the death entity evaporated visibly. The entity screamed with pain and sorrow. It trashed wildly, wanting to escape from the light.<sub> </sub>

    "Everyone, confine it!" Matthias yelled. Princess Raya and the Spirit Generals waved their hands and casted a confinement spell at the surroundings.

    A huge wall of energy rose from the ground and solidified into a powerful confinement field.

    Seeing the field, the entity was scared even more and jumped and rolled intensely. Suddenly, the entity did the unthinkable.

    Focusing on one point, it suddenly gathered its immense deathly energy and slowly corrupted the energy that was confining it.

    "Matthias! Destroy it, immediately!" General Lauerio yelled with urgency. They could already feel their energy being used up and consumed.

    Matthias waved his hand in a circr motion and used all thews in his authority. Nature, Light, Power, Faith, Blessing, Curse, Destruction.

    Thews bounded down the embodiment of death and refined it with the divine light.

    Desperate to live, the remaining power of the entity exploded and materialized into a humanoid form and destroyed the weakened part of the barrier. Unfortunately, it seeded.

    Everyone''s expression turned grim and looked at where it was going; towards Matthias.

    As the one who gives it the strongest suppression, the entity would of course prioritize to obliterate Matthias.

    But, Matthias isn''t just any foe. Although his power was suppressed, he was still a god.

    Matthias sneered at the approaching figure but was shocked when Princess Raya suddenly appeared in front of him.

    "Raya¨C" Matthias eximed.

    "Princess!" General Tarsus and the others''plexion paled.

    The entity extended his hand like a de and mmed it on her chest.

    Pang!

    The impact made the Princess throw up golden particles as her body flew towards Matthias.

    Matthias caught her and tapped her cheeks, "Raya, can you still hear me?!" He shouted.

    "Matthias.." She whispered weakly, "Put me down, don''t make me a burden to you."

    "But¨C" He wanted to refuse but he felt her determination. He sighed and shifted his location to the group, "Take care of her." He said.

    "Of course." General Tarsus nodded gravely, "Princess!" He called to her with worry.

    Matthias couldn''t mind them anymore as the entity was already looking in his direction. Matthias narrowed his eyes coldly and disappeared from his direction.

    Boom!

    A huge storm erupted as Matthias'' fist hit the entity. The entity flew back because of the force and rushed back.

    Zoom! Boom! Shang! In just seconds, the two had already exchanged hundreds of bouts.

    The entity rushed forward and mmed its palm at his chest and sucked him of his energy.

    It was already more than a hundredth time that the entity has siphoned him of his energy and vitality. Matthias was already slowly weakening because of the constant leaching of it.

    Matthias drew his sword and shed at it. Shiick! A huge gash appeared on the entity''s body but it was as if the injury was nothing as the entity continued its barrage of attacks and mmed its palm once more on his body.

    Bam! As powerful as his body was, Matthias'' body mmed down the ground with the force from the entity''s attack.

    The entity descended and gazed at Matthias with haughtiness. It raised its arms, and wanted to m it down at his body when..

    Two soft arms surrounded the entity''s body with love. The entity stopped in his attacks and turned to her. Princess Raya was forcing the entity to its core, suppressing it.

 Chapter 146 Realm Emperor

    When the entity realized what Princess Raya was doing, it wanted to smash everything when Matthias joined in by cing his palm on its head. With the Spiritual God authority in his hands, it forcibly suppressed and helped the princess with what she wanted to do.

    "Zzraaagghh!!" The entity snarled, wanting to resist but it was for naught. Later, only Guin''s bodyid t on the ground. The general and the others rushed towards them.

    They hadn''t even realized that the Princess stood up until they saw what she did. They were baffled and were quickly frightened of what might happen with her because of her actions.

    When they saw Guin, Lauerio rushed forward and unsheathed the sword in Lanros'' waist. "I''ll kill her myself!"

    "No!" Princess Raya suddenly yelled.

    "What? Do you want this bitch to live?!" Lauerio eximed.

    "I''ll handle her. You all do not need to worry about her." She resolutely replied. Princess Raya disappeared from her position together with Guin''s body.

    "This.." General Tarsus and the others were baffled by their Princess'' actions. Meanwhile, Princess Yuna and her men were angered, "General, find the Spirit Princess and that scheming woman and bring them back¨C no, kill the woman immediately as soon as you see her!" She ordered.

    "Yes, Princess." General Lauerio nodded affirmatively.

    With Matthias, as soon as the entity was suppressed, all of his godcraft and authority''s seal came undone, shocking him.

    "Old Man?" He eximed inside his mind.

    "You have freed the realm from the enemy. Your test is done as soon as youplete thisst task." Old Man Sanyi talked from his thoughts.

    "What is it?" He asked.

    "The Triant King Verdana once mentioned the position of the Realm Emperor, as what he called it." Old Man Sanyi said.

    "What about it?" Matthias inquired.

    "The Realm Emperor, or a Spiritual Realmic Deity as we call it, rules over the Spiritual Realm. The rulers of the dominions inside were called princes and princesses because they have no enough authority to be a King or Queen of the realm because being one guarantees the monarch a godly position over all of the inhabitants of the realm."

    "One can only ascend to that position if they are supported by the masses or they are elevated by a god itself. With that, you are ying the role of a coroner." Old Man Sanyi exined.

    Matthias was shocked. Picking a ruler that will have that much authority is a big responsibility for him. Anyone he chooses could influence the development of the whole realm.

    "It is what it is." Matthias sighed, "It is of great responsibility to be a powerful figure who could even influence the fate of the masses." He said.

    "Hah! Don''t kid yourself." Suddenly, Old Man Sanyi sneered. "What?" Matthias asked irritatedly. He was having his moment.

    "Influencing the fate of the masses. Pfft!" Old Man Sanyiughed at him mockingly, "Although you did decide their ruler, their fates are still sealed as to what they''re going to experience. Even if you are a god, you''re still far from influencing fate." He berated him.

    "You couldn''t even see the Heavenly Strings and you call yourself someone who could influence fate?" He added with a sneer.

    "Can''t you just let me feel the moment even if it''s not true?" Matthias asked begrudgingly.

    "No, I can''t." Old Man Sanyi''s voice turned serious, "Sooner orter, you would govern countless creations. I''m being harsh to you because you need it to mature." He lectured.

    "As of what you are now, you are far from that, so I''m not going to borate on the matter. For now, choose who you want to be Aqiartha''s Spiritual Realmic Deity."

    Matthias sighed and returned to his reality. The others were still bewildered and angry at what Princess Raya did. Suddenly, Matthias came over to them and spoke with a serious tone, "Princess Yuna, I think you are the one appropriate for the position."

    "What do you mean?" Princess Yuna looked at him with confusion.

    "Gather everyone here, quick." Matthias ordered them.

    Although they were still confused, they nodded and went to the direction where the soldiers retreated. After a while, the people arrived and rejoiced when they discovered that they won.

    They were then silenced by Matthias. "I call upon all of you to ask for your approval."

    "What is it, Mister Matthias?" Princess Sally inquired.

    "The position of the Realm Emperor." Matthias said. When they heard it, most of them were confused, except for Princess Yuna, as her eyes widened.<sub> </sub>

    "How did you know of that position? You aren''t an inhabitant of this realm." She asked warily.

    "You need not concern yourself with any of that." Matthias replied, "What you need to know is I will choose who will ascend to that position."

    "How can you do so?" Princess Yuna asked with narrowed eyes.

    "Because I can do so." Matthias answered. "Enough of this. I now require everyone''s thoughts about this matter. Do you approve of Princess Yuna ascending the throne as the Realm Emperor? Or do you have anyone else in mind?" He asked.

    After he asked this, the people discussed with their own races and groups.

    A whileter, the beastmen, led by Warlord Deruma, expressed their decision, "We support Princess Yuna''s ascension." Warlord Deruma dered.

    After them, the humans, led by Princess Sally, seconded, "We agree with the Princess'' ascension. She has already done a lot for the realm, and she has proven herself as a good leader."

    The elves, naturally, expressed their allegiance to their Princess, "We would follow the princess!" They shouted.

    Princess Yuna, as the focus of the discussion, was overwhelmed by their decisions. Such great responsibility ced on her suddenly weighed down on her back.

    "Am I capable enough?" Princess Yuna asked with uncertainty.

    "You are capable enough." Matthias smiled and nodded. With his affirmation, Princess Yuna breathed in deeply and disyed the eyes of determination.

    "I ept the trust that has been bestowed upon me." She said with resolution.

    Matthias slightly nodded and raised his hand, following what Old Man Sanyi was currently teaching him.

    "Feel the power andws of the Spiritual Realm and harness it. Be its will and mind." Old Man Sanyi instructed.

    Matthias closed his eyes. In the middle of his forehead, a golden vertical eye opened. It gazed at everyone with indifference.

    When everyone saw the eye and felt its scrutiny, they felt a cold buzz on their backs and a feeling of sheer inferiority, the feeling of being naked in front of an ultimate being washed upon them.

    "That!" Horrified, Princess Yuna gasped. "Apogean Eye?!"

    The eye''s pupil roamed around. With its every move, ancient words unknown to them were inscribed on the air. Quintessential strands ofws materialized and merged with the ancient scripture that was inscribed.

    Matthias then waved his hands, beckoning the inscriptions to merge with him. The inscriptions, following his will, glided down and entered his forehead.

    When all of the symbols entered his head, he abruptly opened his eyes that were now glistening with golden light. His whole person transformed into that of a real image of god; a silver crown of nine stars, a golden robe of purity, golden mists covering his lower being, and countless enigmatic images surrounding his very being.

    An intangible yet powerful aura oozed from his existence that made everyone, willing or unwilling, to prostrate before him.

    "God..!" Princess Yuna uttered with shock.

    Isabelle, seeing his figure, suddenly remembered an image that was tossed at the back of her head a little more than a decade ago outside Aqiartha. The image of a mighty ruler looking at those below him with majesty and benevolence. "Are you really that person?" She muttered to herself.

    When the Dwarven Lord Guqnir saw his godly form, he remembered another thing that the Mountain Deity told him. "March to battle. Even if you cannot get his favor because of your decision of not going to war, you could still avoid fully offending him."

    "Him?" Guqnir asked confusedly. "You will know once you go. I don''t want my kin to die out just because of offending someone they cannot afford to do so." The man said mysteriously.

    Before, Guqnir was confused about what the Mountain Deity said, but now, he knows who he was referring to.

    The image of Matthias extended his arms forward. Then, a golden crown manifested itself on his palms. He held the crown as it shone bright light on the elven princess.

    "Yuna, Royal Princess of the Aqiarthan Elves,e." An unexinably mysterious voice sounded from him.

    Not being able to control herself, Princess Yuna''s prostrating body stood up with hismand. Her body suddenly floated and ascended towards Matthias.

    Being in close proximity with a god, Princess Yuna almost couldn''t breathe air because of the suppression from his aura.

    Matthias ced the crown atop of the Princess'' head and proimed with a deep and authoritative voice, "From now on, as everyone witness here in the center of the realm, Yuna the Elven Princess ascends to the Throne as the new Realm Emperor¨C or Empress¨C of the Realm of Aqiartha! Wee your new Monarch!"

 Chapter 147 Ten Years After The War

    "Hail the Empress!"

    "Hail the Empress!"

    With the recognition from the citizens of the realm, the crown shone with light to an even more powerful degree, illuminating thend like its second sun.

    The light changed the Princess, be it her physical body, soul, clothes, and even presence.

    Her will merged with the Will of The Realm, enabling her to govern it with absoluteness. From thend, a huge natural green tower charged upwards from the bottom of the crater.

    Adorned with flowers, greenery, and vines, it symbolises the ascension of the Elven Empress of The Realm. Blessed with thews of Aqiartha, the tower''s strength inside the realm could be said to be immeasurable. It symbolises the authority that the new Realm Empress wields over thend.

    Below her, hundreds of thousands of inhabitants of the realm bowed down in front of her presence. From all over, they felt that something changed inside the realm. All of them, beasts and nature, bowed towards the center of the realm.

    Realm Empress Yuna, now having a mature body and a green dress of nature, opened her closed eyes. While suspended in the air, Yuna knelt on her knee and greeted Matthias.

    "Ie before you as the face of Aqiartha. We hail you as our god, our most high! Ruler of thends, its true Emperor!" She dered.

    Hearing her, the people had no objections, "We hail you as our god, our protector, the glorious, our saviour. We worship you with fervor as our godking!"

    Matthias stayed silent. The people gulped with nervousness as he might refuse it. To be refused by a god can sentence death upon all mortals, and that is the unfortunate fact.

    After a while, Matthias nodded, "I wee you as my subjects, my subjects."

    When they heard him, they rejoiced with glee, "Glory!"

    "Hail!"

    "Glory to the Divine Coroner!" Their chants and praises marked the start of the Coroner''s Religion in Aqiartha.

    He dismissed everyone, having the people return to their own domains. The Spirits, now that Hayle has been freed,

    Matthias then wrote a doctrine for his religion for his worshippers. Different from the old scripture that he created the first time he established his religion, his doctrines and divinity have already been refined to near-perfection.

    Although the morally right doctrines of the religion can''t change the whimsical decisions and nature of mortals, it could still teach them some proper conduct and beneficial morality in life.

    Matthias also volunteered with fixing the problems that the Tyrant Lord had done on the realm. The territories that were corrupted by his dark energy were cleansed by his energy while the enved were freed from the trauma by his will. He grew lushnds and beautiful and enchanting sceneries around thend.

    With the situation going back to normal, although the Elven Empress Yuna was the one who ascended the throne as the Realmic Spiritual Deity, it could be said that the Spirits still have their powerful authority over the realm with their ability to ce upon curses and blessings.

    The Spirit Princedom of Hayle, without the Spirit Princess'' presence, became devoid of a leader. To solve that problem, Matthias, after examining thews of Aqiartha once again, modified General Tarsus'' authority. Also, he baptized him with a new name as a Royal Spirit; Raiel.

    With that, Raiel''s descendant, Tuwa, also had her name changed into Rasha. Her authority as a Spirit strengthened by a significant degree following her baptismal.

    Also, because of change in Royalty, had to change its name to the Spirit Princedom of Arti. With Raiel ascending to the position as the Prince, he had to change some customs from the old regime that he saw as a burden for the development of the dominion.

    Being someone that followed and assisted the royals for a long time, Raiel could be said to be experienced in governing. So, with the Spirits having a leader once again, they began to return to their usual state and even improve.

    Matthias also helped the other races with their problems. Like that, ten years passed by.

    Inside the Empress''s Pce, Empress Yuna sat together with Matthias.<sub> </sub>

    The Empress was d in a silver green A line dress with a Juliet sleeve and a skirt that reached the ground. Matthias on the other hand, wore a long white kimono with sleeves that lowered down near the ground and golden strings designed like dragons embroidered on the cloth.

    His long hair cascaded down his back with the front tied to the back like a bun being secured by the wooden hairstick that he made before going inside Aqiartha.

    "You''re leaving already, Lord Matthias?" Empress Yuna asked with sadness.

    "I have to, Empress Yuna. This isn''t my world and definitely will not be. My world is wider than any other people inside this realm. I need to manage my world." Matthias answered.

    Empress Yuna became silent for a while. Later, Matthias stood up, "We need to go." He stated.

    The Empress stood up then bowed towards him, "I wish your utmost safety, Lord Matthias." She said respectfully.

    Matthias smiled and nodded. He turned around to leave but stopped when he was already at the gate, "Another thing.." He spoke.

    "What is it?" Empress Yuna asked. "You can leave this realm if you wanted to, am I right?" He asked, to which the Empress nodded. "When I became one with the Will of The Realm, I also gained Transcendental Knowledge. I learned that I can ess the gateway above and go in and out of the realm as I want. I also became a Spirit God. Because of that, I gained an immense amount of transcendent-level energy that I can use to improve the realm and the outside." She exined.

    "Then, safeguard the Empire of Qin for me once the timees." He requested earnestly.

    "As you wish, Lord." After a while of thinking, Empress Yuna nodded to his request.

    Hearing her approval, Matthias smiled and left the pce, flying to the New Spirit Capital established by the Spirit Prince Raiel.

    Looking at the city in front of him, Matthias smiled. How the spirits have changed in just ten years time.

    Inside the city, shining white buildings with panels above them that had engravings of energy runes powered the lights inside the houses of Spirits. Inside those houses, one could see at least a Refrigerator and a stove in use inside their kitchens, which was odd for spirits who could just feed on the energies.

    Also, prototypes of marbled ships and shuttles zoomed past the skies all around the Spirit Territory. A huge television hung on the walls of a tall building, reporting news about the territory and even advertisements from different races.

    On the streets, trapezoid-shaped hover cars that were powered by energy of Spirits moved about, increasing the convenience of travel without polluting the realm.

    Traffic was also almost nonexistent because the cars that were stuck behind would just hover above the car in front of them.

    Matthias traced back to almost a decade ago when the Spirits were still readjusting. Because of the battles and tragedies that befell the Eastern Territories because of the Spirits, they had a bad reputation in the eyes of those who suffered their cruelty. So, in an attempt to clean their reputation, after the chaos, the Spirits sought to improve their livelihood and, with the teachings of Matthias, merged their abilities with advanced technology to help everyone.

    With the help of the Elves and Dwarves, industries like phones, vehicles , appliances, softwares, hardwares, and other rted industries boomed, with different inventions appearing almost every month.

    Concepts of Spirit Magic also improved as countless theories in the usage of energy emerged in academies that Tuwa¨C or Princess Rasha¨C established.

    They joined the stereotype and created permanent faces for themselves. As they could choose what they look like, their faces could be considered hellishly beautiful and wless. They also invented a magic that could change their outer forms and create clothes with their energy. Because of that, no one had the problem of "same clothes" as they could just change into another almost instantly. They also do not need to buy individual clothing and could, instead, buy designs from others and create one themselves.

    Before, when the Royal Academy announced these ideas and have proven them to the masses, people called it "The Start of The Spirit Revolution" as almost everything that the Spirits were renowned for had changed.

    They also spread the use of magic andws for every races, creating a New Era of Magic in Aqiartha. Things that were once unimaginable became possible. Light could be used to cast solid barriers, droplets of water could summon me upon thend, sound magic was introduced, and evenws that could change gravity came about.

    Laws of reincarnation were also being researched, to which even Matthias participated.

    Returning to the present, Matthias continued to fly towards a huge shining pce in the northeast of the city. It was the abode of the Artian Royal Family. It was also where Isabelle and his son Alexander stayed for the decade.

    Matthias entered directly at the window of the room where the two were staying at.

 Chapter 148 It Has Been A Long Time..

    "Matt?" Isabelle called out when she saw him. Matthias smiled at her amicably, "I''m here." He replied.

    He then looked around the room and asked, "Where''s Alex?" He asked.

    "Can''t you just use your Spirit Sense?" She teased and moved towards him to hug his arm. "You know where he would always be. He''s in the training room. Apparently, his father is so strong and that be needs to be stronger to take care of you when you''re old." She chuckled while holding his hand.

    Matthias chuckled too and caressed her hair. He then stimted his Divine Sense and pinpointed at the spot where Alexander was. He saw him diligently multitasking both spearmanship and cultivation.

    As usual, Matthias was proud while looking at his son. He was at first shocked when Alexander told him that he instead of wielding a sword, where he saw his father excel, he wanted to wield the spear so that he could be different from him.

    Matthias didn''t want to disappoint his son by saying that he also knows the spear and even is his favorite weapon, so he made him think that he wields only the sword so as to make his son continue to learn the art.

    While his wife was leaning on his arms, Matthias watched Alexander as he dominantly wielded the spear. A whileter, Matthias suddenly spoke, "It is his birthday two weekster, right?"

    "Hmm?" Isabelle, who had been already sleeping on his arm, was suddenly awakened by his question. "Yes. He would celebrate his birthday two weekster. Do you already have a birthday present for him?" She asked.

    "I think I already have an idea." Matthias smiled.

    They stayed like that for a while. When Isabelle stood up, it was already an hourter. Matthias stood soon after and patted her, "Go fetch our son. We''re returning to the Immortal Territories." He told her with a whisper.

    Isabelle''s eyes widened and turned to him, "We''re going back?"

    Matthias nodded, "We''ve already been staying here for two decades. I guess it''s time for us to leave." He replied.

    "I''ll go prepare then. I''ll call Alex."

    "Go. I''ll just bid our farewells to Raiel." Matthias and Isabelle then left for their respective destinations.

    When Matthias reached the front of the gates entering the Throne Hall of the Spirit Pce, his robes fluttered and floated as if there''s strong wind even if there''s none. His hair also lifted from his back slightly, having the image of a celestial that came down from heaven.

    Without being pushed open, the gates moved apart, exposing the inside of the room.

    A shiny white room revealed itself to him. Inside, almost everything was marbled, from its tiles, to its walls, and to its pirs.

    A silver throne was at the top of the stairs, and there sat a bulky and stout man with a chiseled face as if it was crafted by a professional.

    When the man saw Matthias, he stood abruptly and descended the stairs and knelt on one knee, "We greet our god!" He yelled.

    "At ease, Tarsus." Matthias waved his hand and smiled, "You were the one who changed my name yet you''re also the one who still adamantly uses my old name." Tarsus, or Raiel, stood up and chuckled at Matthias. "Why are you here?" He asked.

    "I can''t just leave without greeting my friends, can I?" Matthias smiled at him and replied.

    As soon as Tarsus heard the word ''leave'', he was shocked, "You''re leaving?"

    Knowing the current emotions of Tarsus, Matthias smiled saddeningly and nodded, "It has already been two decades since I entered this realm. I ought to return to the Surface, don''t I?" He noted.

    Tarsus then lowered her head and went silent. A whileter, He lifted his head and persuaded him, "You are already a god here, someone worshiped by all! Do you really want to leave this realm, abandoning this power?"

    Listening to him, Matthias had the urge tough and rebuked, "Somewhere deep in the Cosmos, I am greater than just a god of a small realm. My authority reaches far beyond your understanding, Tarsus. Don''t bother tempting me with these insignificant things."

    "That said, I and my wife Isabelle and my son Alexander bid you our farewells. Just inform the others about it." Matthias slightly nodded at him and turned around.<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, Tarsus shouted, "Have you seen the Princess?" He asked.

    Matthias stood still. The Princess'' that Tarsus was talking about was obviously Princess Raya who vanished with Guin at that time.

    Three years after the event, Princess Raya appeared by herself in front of the gates of the Empress''s Pce and let herself be locked up and ced in custody by Empress Yuna.

    She was then interrogated about certain things, one of which was about the whereabouts of the Ichtir Saintess Guin. Princess Raya then answered that she had killed her when Guin attempted to kill her behind her back.

    Not seeing anything wrong about that reason, Empress Yuna just detained the Spirit Princess for three years andter was released. Princess Raya was then said to vanish from the eyes of the people. Later on, she was discovered by the higher ups to have stayed beside a huge pond below the eastern Arthron Mountain, living a quiet, peaceful, and simple life with fishing and cooking.

    She wanted to be alone and epted the existence of the Princedom of Arti, not resisting its position in the Spirit Race even though she was still alive as a Royal Spirit.

    When the news reached Matthias, knowing her wish, he decided to leave her alone. But, now that he''s going to leave the realm, he thought that it was appropriate for him to at least visit her once.

    So, he turned around and nodded at Tarsus, "I''ll do so." He smiled and left the Throne Room.

    He returned to their room, where Isabelle and his son Alexander were already prepared. Alexander, from being that cute and small chubby baby, turned into a 1.87 meters tall, nearly reaching Matthias'' standing erect and straight beside his mother. On his hand was a spear that was a head taller than him. Sweat trickled down his whole body from the training that he had gone through.

    "Father." Alex bowed towards him and greeted with seriousness.

    Looking at him, Matthias wanted tough, "Just ten years ago, you were still calling me Pops while begging for us to let you join what we''re doing. Now, look at you all grown up and serious." He teased the son of his and ruffled his hair.

    "Father!" Alexander eximed indignantly, "That was ten years ago! I am already an 18-year old man. Don''t tease me about my immature past." He whined.

    Matthias thenughed wholeheartedly and pounced at his son, wrapping his arm around his neck and gave him a light noogie on the head, "Nah. You''re still and will always be a kid to me." Matthias giggled with amusement.

    "Ah! That hurts!" Alexander yelled, "Why am I forever a kid to you?!* He whined indignantly.

    Then, Matthias stopped and turned Alexander, facing him, "Why? It''s because I am your Dad, silly." He then smiled wide and patted his cheek.

    "Geez." Even though he was indignant, Alexander still felt warm in his heart. He was proud that Matthias was his father, because his father was revered by all. The only problem is that they were always pestered by others.

    "Are we leaving now, Dad?" He asked. Matthias nodded, "Yes. We''ve already stayed here for a long time. But before that, we''re going to visit your Aunt." He said and held the two of them and vanished from their positions.

    Viridescent Haven, East of Mount Arthron.

    This ce was the old Hayle''s Princess Raya dwell. It was said that it is named after the leaves and grass that stays green in every and any type of season.

    Instead of having a huge mansion erected with the magnificence and aura of a royal house, the only building standing here was a simple wooden cottage beside arge pond. In front of the cottage was a drying rack, a garden, a firece, and a rocking chair.

    In the rocking chair was a Spirit that was devoid of facial features, unlike the new Spirits. She sat in the rocking chair, peacefully gazing at the scenery in front of her. Beside her was a fishing rod that''s line was extended down the water.

    Looking at her, Matthias smiled sadly. Princess Raya, although she escaped with a fugitive, was a kind woman. Maybe it was her kindness that persuaded her to save Guin even though she had done misdeeds. Matthias and his family walked towards her and stopped behind her.

    "You''vee?" After a while of silence, Princess Raya talked with tranquility in her voice..

    "It has been a long time, Princess." Matthias smiled sadly.

    Princess Raya stood up from the chair and turned to them, "Yes. It has been a long time."

 Chapter 149 Returning To Qin

    "Greetings, Princess Aunt." Alexander greeted. Princess Raya turned to him and replied, "It''s good to see you all grown up, Alex."

    "It''s nice seeing you again, Raya." Isabelle smiled at her. Princess Raya turned to her and nodded, "Same as well, Isabelle."

    "Come inside." Princess Raya waved her hand to the cottage and walked. The three nodded and followed her.

    When they entered the cottage, they saw the simpleness inside. There were only sofas, a bed, table, and some chairs inside the small cottage."Have you been well?" Matthias asked when they were seated.

    Princess Raya was silent as she ced three tea cups and picked up a pot and poured tea in them. When she finished pouring for all of them, was when she answered him, "I have been well. I have been living here for the past four years peacefully and without bother. You can be assured of that."

    "That''s good." Matthias nodded with relief, "We''re leaving, Princess Raya, and we''re here to say goodbye."

    "!!" Princess Raya widened her eyes. "Really? That''s expected, I guess." She replied after calming herself.

    "You are already the most powerful being here. A world beyond this world waits for you. You can go in peace." She added with a smile.

    Matthias looked at her for a while and nodded. He stood up and turned to Isabelle and Alexander, "Let''s leave." He said.

    The two nodded and stood up. They bid their farewell to the Princess and left the cottage and flew to the circle above the sky.

    Matthias did a circr motion with his right hand, and in the circle, a magic circle with intricate runes and patterns engraved itself, opening a circr portal above and entering it, finally leaving the realm of Aqiartha and returning to the Immortal Territories.

    Below, Princess Raya was silent while looking at the three entering the portal. When they had fully left the realm, she then called out, "You cane out now."

    The tree above rustled as two figuresnded from it. If Matthias was here, he would be shocked to see Guin, still alive and is beautiful as ever. Beside her, a 161cm handsome kid with a sword strapped on his waist stood with a sharp aura of the sword.

    "He''s left." Guin said. Princess Raya turned to her and said, "Guin, go and follow them out. Ray here has an unmatchable potential. Aqiartha is but a small destination for the two of you." She advised Guin.

    "But, how about you?" Guin turned to her. Princess Raya smiled and replied, "Don''t worry about me, Guin. Your old woman is still strong enough to take care of you and my grandson. You don''t have to worry about my ability to stay alive."

    Guin inhaled and nodded, "Okay, Mother." She replied.

    "Goodbye, Grandmother." Ray walked forward and hugged Princess Raya tight. "I''ll miss you two." Princess Raya replied as she tapped his back.

    She broke the hug and let the two fly to the portal before it closes. Princess Raya looked at them, not knowing if she was smiling or sobbing.

    Arriving in the Immortal Territories, the three materialized in front of the well. Matthias looked around and breathed in the air and smiled.

    He turned to Isabelle and his son and said, "Let''s go straight to the Imperial City."

    Isabelle then questioned him, "I haven''t had the chance to ask you this but, are you the Qin Emperor?"

    Matthias looked at her eye to eye and nodded, "Yes, and you will be its Empress." He answered.

    Hearing the phrase "You will be its Empress", Isabelle blushed and hit his shoulders, "You still have to face my brother about that."

    Noticing that she didn''t refuse, Matthias smiled widely and whistled loudly.

    After a while, galloping stomps of a huge creature sounded out in the forest and arrived in front of them, shocking Isabelle and especially Alexander. "What is this?" He asked with amazement.

    "Aackk!" A bird that had the body of a lion stopped in front of them and screeched on top of its lungs. Matthias smiled and walked to it, "Hello, Typhoon! It''s been a long time!" He said while ruffling its head. Typhoon, the Draconic Griffin, tilted its head in confusion but still let him ruffle its feathers.

    "Is this a griffin?" Isabelle asked. Matthias nodded and shook his head, confusing Isabelle, "What do you mean by that?"

    "It''s a griffin, but not an ordinary one as it has a bloodline of a dragon in its veins." Matthias answered, shocking the two of them. Matthias then hopped on it and called to them, "Hop on!"

    After some thoughts, Isabelle and Alexander mounted the griffin. Isabelle then said to Matthias, "Let''s first go to Midas. It''s been decades, and maybe Gail is already extremely worried and mad at me."

    Thinking for a while, Matthias then nodded, "Sure, that''s no problem." He then tapped the body of Typhoon with his feet, "Fly, Typhoon!" Hemanded.<sub> </sub>

    "Squawk!" Typhoon screeched and ran. It then spread its wings wide and pped it strongly,unching to the skies towards the nearby city of Midas, where Gail was known to be staying.

    Theynded down the outskirts of the city, as a creature like Typhoon would cause amotion inside the city. They unmounted Typhoon and said goodbye to it as it flew once again to the skies, returning to its staying ce.

    They entered the city, with Matthias reverting to his simple hanfu and Isabelle wearing her armor. As Alexander was just wearing a ck and red hanfu, he didn''t really need to change too much, but he was not allowed to talk because he doesn''t know thenguage.

    "I hope our identification cards are still working." Matthias prayed as he retrieved his card from his storage ring. Although it was old, it still looked pristine enough to be considered new.

    When they arrived in front of the gates, they were stopped by two guards. "Are you mercenaries?" They nodded. "Show us your identification." The guard ordered. Matthias then gave his card to the guard. Isabelle also extended her hand, giving her card to the other guard.

    The guard that got Matthias'' card looked at him andughed, "A newly registered mercenary, huh? Go inside." The guard said, shocking Matthias, "What?" He asked confusedly.

    Suddenly, the other guard eximed as he looked at Isabelle''s card, "The Belle?!"

    "The Belle?!" The other guard eximed too.

    Isabelle widened her eyes as she muttered, "I didn''t know that I was still famous even after two decades."

    "Hello! You can enter now!" The two guards bowed and let them enter the city. Although it was weird, as long as it was easy, they would still take it.

    Isabelle looked around and gasped, "Twenty years has passed, and nothing even changed here?"

    "Yeah. Odd." Matthias muttered suspiciously.

    They then went in front of an inn. Isabelle gawked as she said, "Nothing also changed here! It was the same as when I left!"

    They entered the inn and ascended to the fourth floor. They knocked at a door and it was opened by none other than Isabelle''s beloved brother, Gail.

    "You''re back?" Gail said nonchntly.

    "Wow. Is this your reaction when I was gone for years?" Isabelle said with a hurt voice. She jokingly clutched her chest as if her heart was in pain.

    Gail opened the door widely, letting her enter, and looked at her weirdly as he replied to her, "What do you mean years? You just literally told me that you''ll be gone for a while less than an hour ago."

    "Less than an hour ago?" Isabelle gasped as she entered the room. She turned around to Matthias and Alexander that walked in with her and repeated what she just said, but with an even more surprised voice, "Less than an hour ago?!"

    "As I remember, from when I left this inn to the time that I entered the well, there was a forty-some minute gap. Did our twenty years stay there equate to only a few minutes?"

    "No." Old Man Sanyi suddenly butted in their conversation inside his head. "What do you mean?" Matthias asked in his thoughts.

    "No time has passed since you entered the realm and left it."

    "How is that even possible?!" Matthias gasped with shock.

    "I don''t know. That''s how it is." He could imagine the old man shrugging, which irritated Matthias even more. But, he still couldn''t believe that no time had passed in those twenty years.

    Gail then just noticed Matthias standing beside his sister and narrowed his eyes, "Why are you here?" He asked suspiciously.

    "Is this Uncle Gail?" Suddenly, Alexander, who was silent behind them, asked the two of them a question.

    Hearing him, Gail was angered and shouted, "Isabelle is my only sister and she isn''t even married! I don''t have a nephew nor niece!"

    "He is your uncle, Alexander." Isabelle suddenly nodded, shocking the new Uncle. "What do you mean, Sister?!" He questioned Isabelle.

    Knowing that Gail would bombard them with questions, she turned to close the door, locked it and exined everything in one go. While exining, Matthias secretly cloaked the whole room with his energy to avoid anyone from hearing or eavesdropping them from the outside.

 Chapter 150 A God

    "T-Twenty years.." Gail muttered absentmindedly, "I already have a nephew?"

    Gail gazed at his nephew that suddenly appeared with narrowed eyes, "Is Han Jianyu your father?" He asked.

    "Yes. Is there something wrong?" Alexander nodded and asked.

    He scrutinized his nephew and said, "I only hope that you inherited our genes. It wouldn''t be good if you inherited some bad ones."

    Bad ones? Matthias'' lips twitched with annoyance. Isabelle saw his reaction and held him. She then turned to Gail and yelled angrily, "Gail, watch your mouth! You don''t know how strong Matthias is!"

    "Hah!" Hearing her, Gail evenughed, "Matthias? So he hid his true identity from you? I knew this person cannot be trusted." He sneered.

    "He''s¨C" Before Isabelle could even introduce him, Matthias held her arm and walked forward, "Brother-inw, ever since we met each other, you have always been hostile. Do you have anything wrong with me?"

    "You''re too mysterious." Suddenly, Gail moved to a close proximity to him and uttered with a steady gaze at his eyes. "I don''t want just anyone to be with my sister, and I don''t want her to be in a dangerous situation because of you. Who knows, maybe you''re being hunted by a powerful enemy so you were forced to change your identity?"

    "Gail Morbius!" Isabelle was angered enough as she wanted to rush forward and hurt her brother when Matthias held her back, "Stop, Isabelle. I''ll handle this." Matthias said without turning to her.

    "So, you want to know me?" Matthias smiled, "Then, I''ll introduce myself to you." He slowly released his aura, slowly overwhelming Gail.

    "You.." Gail gasped with horror as he felt the infinitesimal energy surrounding Matthias, "I am Matthias, Emperor of Qin, a God who represents Heaven and Earth. Few are those who oppose me, and those who dare are fated to die." Matthias stated with an overbearing and authoritative voice. His image slowly turned into a Golden Being with his face covered by mist, having an oppressive aura consuming the whole ce.

    Gail faltered while gazing at his image. He then noticed that his body bled from the seven orifices. But instead of being afraid, he was only shocked as instead of being harmed, his body¨C or soul, rather¨C was being purged from evil karma. Although he did not know why he had evil karma, he was still amazed that just Matthias'' aura or presence could purge evil.

    Then, he started getting scared as, after purging the evil aura of karma in his soul, the aura then started evaporating his soul, "Stop, stop! I acknowledge your identity as my sister''s husband!" He shouted urgently.

    Hearing him, Matthias nodded slightly and reverted to his old form. Earlier, he had faintly turned to his Divine Form. He cloaked Isabelle and Alexander before doing so, so they weren''t affected by his Divinity.

    He was still amazed and terrified at himself while thinking about the power that he released earlier. Old Man Sanyi was the one who taught him about it. "It''s natural for that to be powerful because that is one of the proper abilities of the Divinity."

    "Gods are Transcendental Beings that are way above the realms of mortals. Just existing before the presence of Gods, all mortalkin would be annihted or even incinerated in both the body and soul. And it would be even worse if those people see your face. Their mortal existences don''t have power or capability to do so, so their body could just explode orbust."

    When Matthias heard this, he breathed in cold air. Fortunately, he cloaked the room with his energy, if not, then everyone near the vicinity would''ve died because of his aura.

    After a while of silence, Gail finally talked once more after digesting everything that he had seen, "I.. I can''t seem to remember your previous form."

    Matthias, although he was calm outside, was shocked when he heard his Brother-inw. Old Man Sanyi then said, "Naturally. To protect his very being, the unconscious innermost part of the soul would do its best to erase everything that could harm his existence. Seeing a God in such a close proximity would''ve destroyed his being, so his soul blurred your existence in his memory.

    With his exnation, Matthias nodded and didn''t answer Gail.

    Gail then spoke once again, "Now that you are the husband of my sister, can I ask for a favor?" He asked earnestly.

    Knowing what he wants, Matthias nodded, "I would help you restore the Morbius Family and even turn it to a n. Once I return to the Imperial City,e with me. After I dere Isabelle as the Empress, I would confer the Morbius Family the title of King of Xi and grant you the western region."<sub> </sub>

    Gail''s eyes lit up and held Matthias'' hand and knelt, "Thank you! Thank you" Even though he was slightly cold, because of so much joy, Gail involuntarily teared up.

    At the side, Isabelle also couldn''t help but cry. It has been years since the Morbius Family fell, and now, it could finally rise once again.

    When they have finally calmed down, Matthias invited everyone to leave with him, finally going to The Imperial City.

    When they entered the city''s gates, five people wearing red embroidered robes and red hats that were tied to their heads came up to them. They were Dynastic Guards that were tasked to protect the Imperial.

    Matthias has already seen them even before they approached him with his Divine Sense that has improved from his usage over the twenty years that he stayed inside the Spiritual Realm. He looked at them and nodded in response, "Let us go to the Imperial Pce first."

    "As you wish, Your Majesty." The leader nodded and walked back with the other four, giving way for Matthias. Behind their previous position, he could see a golden carriage that was hidden from the eyes of the people. On the side of the carriage was an insignia of a golden dragon, signifying its belonging to the Imperial Family. In front were one white and another ck Royal Dragon Horses, a breed of Dragon Horses that Matthias created that focused on endurance, agility, and defense. They also had a hint of sentience, so it could cast defensive spells by itself.

    Seeing it, Matthias nodded and walked together with them. Matthias, Isabelle, Gail, and Alexander then boarded the golden carriage. The leader sat on the coachman''s seat and tapped the two horses, "Senior Bai, Senior Hei, let''s go!" He said gently.

    The two horses neighed and galloped towards the inner city, to where the Imperial Pce is.

    By now, all of the people had been secretly dispersed by the Dynastic Guards, letting them pass through without being hindered or pestered by anyone.

    When Gail saw how clear the path to the Imperial Pce was, although he was emotionless outside, inside him, he was amazed. It was known to everyone that because of the recent ascension of the Emperor and the stores of the Commerce, the Imperial City and its surrounding cities are currently filled with people from all other cities and surrounding territories.

    To clear the ce so efficiently, Matthias'' people should''ve been very skillful and powerful.

    After a while of travel, they arrived in front of the Qin Mountain Pce. Matthias and the three then ascended the stairs to the Imperial Pce. They were greeted by the Pce Guards and Matthias acknowledged them by slightly nodding his head.

    When they arrived inside the Imperial Pce, unlike other pces that has a lot of maids, it was filled with marching guards. Apart from that, it was quiet and empty.

    The leader of the Dynastic Guards then moved forward without being ahead of Matthias. He then addressed with a trumpeting voice, "His Majesty arrives!"

    All of the men that were patrolling stopped walking and rushed to their positions, lining up on the side of the pathway. An Imperial Guard with a ck cape stepped forward from his position and turned his body to face Matthias, "Hail! Your lowly servants greet Your Majesty!" He cupped his fists and knelt towards him in a reverent gesture.

    "We greet Your Majesty!" As soon as the Imperial Guard leader finished, every soldier inside the pce knelt and shouted with utmost respect, shaking the whole mountain.

    "Is this your pce or a military base?" Isabelle asked oddly while looking around.

    Matthias chuckled and replied, "We still haven''t recruited any servants, that''s why there''s no one but the Imperial Guards here."

    Isabelle went silent for a moment and rushed in front of him, "Then, basing with what I know with Imperial structures, I, as your Empress, would be the one to handle it." She said and grinned cheekily.

    Looking at her, Matthiasughed wholeheartedly and patted her back, "You will." He said meaningfully and walked forward with an elegant and majestic disposition.

    Knowing that they are now part of an esteemed Imperial Family, Isabelle held her hands together and walked like a royal. Gail also followed suit with his cold and aloof disposition because of his Yin Physique. Alexander, being exposed to royals at a young age, knew what to do and ced his hands behind him and walked chin up.

 Chapter 151 Wedding

    Secondster, the sounds of people running towards them resounded as Cane, the officials, and the others arrived in front of them, "Greetings, Your Majesty!" They greeted him with respect.

    "You''ve returned early, Your Majesty. Did you forget something? Who are they?" Cane asked simultaneously.

    "I didn''t forget anything as I am already finished with my journey. As for them.." Matthias went silent, then dropped the earth- shattering news abruptly, "She is the mother of my son, she is my Empress."

    "!!!"

    "Empress?!"

    "This is a huge matter!"

    "Our Emperor already has a son?!"

    "Unbelievable!"

    Cane was also especially shocked. "Is this true, Your Majesty?" He asked with excitement and looked at Isabelle. "I greet the future Empress." He bowed with respect.

    "I thank you for epting me." Isabelle smiled and bowed back.

    "I trust His Majesty''s choice." Cane responded.

    Cane then saw Alexander. He felt that his aura was as steady as a spear and looked at Matthias, "Who is he, Your Majesty?"

    "He is Alexander, my son." Matthias smiled as he introduced him to his son.

    "..son?" Cane gawked and cupped his fists, "I, Cane Maxwell, Adviser to the Throne, greets the Crown Prince!" He addressed me with a loud voice, letting everyone hear.

    As expected, when they discovered Alexander''s identity, they were shocked while still kneeling and hailed, "We greet the Crowned Prince! Hail!"

    Alexander was overwhelmed by the wee but still assumed his current disposition, "At ease." He responded and waved his hand down.

    Matthias looked at him and smiled. ''This son of mine actually adjusted quickly.'' He thought.

    He looked at everyone and said, "Continue what you were doing before." He waved his hand, signalling them to stand up. The soldiers followed his order and stood up, returning to their patrolling session.

    The family of four then continued to the inner pce with Cane and the officials following them from behind. When they all gathered in the Throne Hall, they discussed the necessary moves to announce the new Empress and the Crowned Prince.

    Inside, Matthias sat on the Dragon Throne, the Future Empress Isabelle and their son Alexander knelt on a pilow cushion at his left while Cane and Sigien stood at his right. Although Sigien was one of the Four Pirs, different from the other three, he stayed inside the Imperial Pce, secretly protecting it from anyone that are hostile.

    Below the Imperial stairs were the officials and the present generals. The other generals were tasked to guard their respective areas from potential invaders, so they could not attend the gathering.

    "Your Majesty, although I sense that Her Majesty The Empress and the Crowned Prince are strong, they still hadn''t contributed that much to the Dynasty, so there might be some resistance against their ascension." Cane first mentioned the major problem.

    "Your Majesty, although the Gongsun Faction and the Royal House approve of the new members of the Imperial Family, I am afraid that Advisor Cane is right. Without contribution or merit, we are afraid that even if the people do not stop their ascension that they would be considered as unworthy of the position when the timees." The Duke of Zhong, Gongsun Yi, added with worry.

    "Then, once the Empress'' and the Crowned Prince''s ascension finishes, I would immediately give him authority over the Western Army to capture the southern territories of the Yuan Empire, opening a path to the Kingdom of Stranc and its Vassal Lord Steins Empire." Matthias answered.

    "Your Majesty?" Cane and the others were shocked by his decision. Isabelle was nervous by it while Alexander''s eyes couldn''t hide his anticipation.

    Matthias turned to his son and said, "Alexander, I am cing my trust on you tomand our army to vanquish the western foes."

    He then looked at Cane and asked, "Can I burden you with teaching my son how to be a leader and a general strategist?"<sub> </sub>

    Cane gasped, sping his fists and bowing, "Thank you for your trust on me, Your Majesty! I assure you that you will not be disappointed!" He said gratefully.

    Matthias smiled and returned to his majestic disposition, "Although everyone is not here, I am going to announce this decision of mine after a while of consideration." He stated.

    "Although my reign as this dynasty''s sovereign hasn''t even been going for a year, I have decided to begin the preparations for my grand move. Using my authority as the absolute sovereign, I order the generals, ministers, the Four Pirs, and the hidden forces to begin the mobilization of forces in the four corners." He dered with an imposing aura of an emperor..

    "Your Majesty?!"

    "Your Majesty?!"

    "Your Majesty?!"

    Everyone eximed with shock. Gongsun Yi was especially the same as he stood up inadvertently. Does His Majesty..

    "Once I give my order, except for our allies, conquer every corner. If they resist, ughter your way and subdue the enemy." Matthias added coldly.

    With this decision, Matthias sparked the beginning of the dynasty''s thereon glorious rise to power.

    p Discussions arose between the officials after he announced his glorious n. After a while, Cane talked to Matthias once again, "Your Majesty, when do you n to tell the masses the existence of Missus Isabelle and when do you n on formally holding yours and the future Empress''s wedding?" He asked.</anda>

    "The people would know of her existence once the news of her spread. No one needs to outwardly announce her existence. If the people are desperate to know, they would know. In this world and in any world, eyes and ears are everywhere when ites to news about a popr or an important figure." Matthias sneered.

    "About the wedding, we should hold it in three months'' time. I sense that the auspicious energy would be rich at that date." Matthias added.

    "As you wish, Your Majesty. We would prepare the necessary arrangements." Cane nodded.

    After that secret deration within the high authorities, those who were present visited the authoritative families and generals from all directions and informed them of the matter. When the families and the generals heard their emperor''s decision to start the training of the forces, they were shocked and their blood boiled in anticipation.

    In the past years, decades, and even centuries, without the Emperor, the dynasty stayed weak and subservient to the surrounding dominions. The talents of the territory were pulled away from them, causing the territory tock powerful experts.

    The corrupt ns seized resources from the weak and developed their own strengths, weakening the old kingdom even more. The ns even sometimes kidnap people and sell them to other states, showing how miserable the territory was in its olden days.

    Now that they have a new ruler, even though a short time has passed, the territory changed greatly. The dynasty gained talents, resources, allies, and even a powerful military!

    And now, the Emperor is already even nning on annexing the neighboring territories and enemies! They teared up, feeling how honored they are to exist in this era under the Emperor of The Divine Era!

    About the existence of the prospective Empress and Crowned Prince, they were skeptical of the matter but still decided to let the Emperor do what he wills and examine the future woman of the Imperial Family and her aptitude for being the sovereign''s wife.

    Other families who wanted the women of their families to be the Empress were downhearted when they learned of the matter, but they still didn''t give up as the positions of the Consorts, Concubines, and maidens were still empty.

    As soon as the matter spread throughout the noble lineages of Qin, they immediately went to the Imperial Pce to let the virgin women of their families enter the pce.

    A week passed after that, and Matthias ordered another edict of using eunuch ves to maintain the whole pce together with the maidens and women ves.

    Although Matthias was reluctant to do so, he still decided to do it because it needs to be done. He couldn''t just rely on his godcraft to clean the pce every time it needed to, because the people under his rule also needed jobs. If he only relied on his powers to do everything, then the people under him would feel useless.

    Another week passed. Within the week, Old Man Sanyi has left Matthias'' mind, saying that he still has something to do and that he would go back when the timees. Matthias also released a decree of building libraries in every city to increase the literary abilities of the citizens. Programs like free food for readers and free admissions to above average talents were also decreed for every person who doesn''t have the ability to enroll in the academies or universities.

    The documents and letters from his subordinates that Matthias had to check had also increased as time passed, so hadn''t had the time to go out of the Throne Room. As a result, Isabelle often visits him inside, doing services for him like brewing him tea and giving him food, earning Isabelle plus points inside his heart.

 Chapter 152 A Game Of Go

    Talking about Isabelle, when she started to stay in the Imperial Pce, Matthias arranged for her to stay at the Pearl Courtyard, one of the courtyards inside the Imperial Pce that was built specifically for the Empress and her maids.

    Now that she was recognized as the Empress Consort, even though it is not formal yet, her authority over the servants and the soldiers inside the pce has slowly soared. She could move inside the pce freely and could be considered the ruler of everyone in the pce second to the Emperor, Matthias, himself.

    As because Matthias didn''t really want to, but as it was seen by her to be necessary, she appointed Consorts and Concubines for him herself, baffling him when he heard of the matter.

    "I told you, I''m not interested in polygamy." Inside the Throne Room, Matthiasined to Isabelle with an annoyed tone.

    "It''s just in name, husband. Don''t take it to heart. As a powerful figure, you ought to have some women and a lot of children." Isabelle persuaded with pouty lips.

    Hearing her reason, Matthias couldn''t help but sigh. ''This woman is treating me like other lofty Emperors.'' He thought.

    After a lot more persuasion from Isabelle, Matthias relented and said yes. Isabelle was joyous and left the pce, starting her quest to find suitable women for Matthias.

    After Isabelle left, Matthias was then visited by his son. "You cannot stop Mother, do you?" Alexander smirked.

    Hearing his teasing voice, Matthias was annoyed and amused at the same time, "Wait for it. By the time she returns here with those women that she had chosen, I will also find and elect a Crowned Princess for you." He sneered andughed triumphantly.

    Alexander gawked at his father''s pettiness and turned to leave. Matthiasughed and stopped him, "Wait."

    "What?" Alexander turned around with annoyance. Matthias chuckled and pointed at the chair, "Move that chair here and let''s chat." He said

    Although Alexander was still mad, he moved and lifted the chair that Matthias was pointing at, and moved it beside the Emperor''s table, facing the throne.

    "So, how are you with the lectures?" Matthias first asked.

    "It''s fine. I''m learning many things." Alexander replied perfunctorily.

    "Your fighting skills?" "Did not decline." Alexander answered.

    "Your ability to lead?" "Improving."

    "Then, should we y Go?" The side of Matthias'' lips lifted as he invited his son in a game of Go. He bent down and picked up a huge chest below his table. He took it out and walked down the throne. Still absentminded, Alexander just gazed at Matthias and followed him unwittingly.

    A servant from the Dynastic Guards that stayed silent at the side moved forward and moved a wide, low table below and ced two red kneeling cushions at its side. After doing so, the servant returned to the side and stayed silent once more.

    Matthias sat on one of the pillows and ced down the chest at the side and opened it, revealing a four-piece 16x16 board made from a special wood called Illusory Sandalwood that Matthias created from thews and his godcraft, specially crafted with the intention of ying Go. Beside the boards were two wide ck y pots with golden intricate carved runes on its cover and exterior walls. No one could see or even use their Spiritual Senses to peek at what''s inside.

    Matthias took out the four boards and ced them down. He attached them together by putting the parts side by side on its proper cing. As soon as all the four pieces were close to each other, a circle of light shone at the middle of the board and the four pieces attached together like a strong ma, forming a 64x64 Go board, which overwhelmed Alexander due to its ridiculous size. Matthias also took the two pots and ced them on two different sides.

    Matthias turned to him and smiled, "Sit, my child." He said as he pointed at the other cushion. At this time, Alexander woke up from his stupor and had his face be solemn.

    Recognizing what his father wanted to achieve by doing this, it was natural for him to be one. His teacher Cane introduced the game of Go to him before teaching him strategies and mindsets to have in a battlefield. As they yed Go, Cane took advantage of opportunities to teach him formations and strategies while defeating him consecutively.

    Cane once told him to see the world and the battlefield as a board of Go and imagine the board of Go as the world and battlefield. Every time they yed, Alexander took his pieces as the army under him. He saw them be devoured by the overwhelming yet bnced attacks of his teacher.<sub> </sub>

    Cane taught him that although Go is but a board game that two can y if they''re bored or wanted to do something, the Dao of Go is deeper than just that.

    He taught Alexander that if the two yers of the game were experts or generals or rulers, the game turns from being only a board game to bing a sh between empires and its armies. Cane made him realize that that could even be the case in real battlefields, having the armies be mere stones in a Go board, relying on its general or ruler to lead them to victory.

    Now that Matthias was challenging him in a match of Go, that could only mean that his father was testing his skills in leadership in warfare.

    From having a mischievous fatherly aura, in front of the board, Matthias'' transformed into a Heavenly Emperor casting his eyes over the Celestial Battlefield. The oppressive aura frightened Alexander and even the Dynastic Guard at the side, causing them to palpitate and perspire.

    Calming himself, Alexander steeled himself and sat down, facing Matthias in front of the huge Go board. Now that Alexander has sat himself down at his side, Matthias smiled with approval but returned to bing indifferent. Now, he wasn''t Alexander''s father but an enemy general that this man had to defeat using his army.

    Alexander breathed in and extended his hand to uncover the pot. Alexander looked at it and sighed; It was white stones.

    Matthias'' lips curled up on the side and opened his and revealed the ck stones.

    Looking at it closely, Alexander discovered that the stones were made from jade because of its shine. But apart from that, Alexander sensed a mysterious power inside the stones but he didn''t ask about it.

    Alexander''s thoughts were suddenly interrupted when Matthias spoke, "Hold your y pot and understand your army."

    "What?" Alexander asked confusedly.

    Matthiasughed as if he heard the best joke ever, "You can''t go to war without fully understanding your army, can you? Surely a general must know that." He replied.

    Trying to understand what his father meant by that, Alexander narrowed his eyes and analyzed the board. He suddenly made a baffling assumption. "This game.." He uttered.

    Realizing that his son has already got it, Matthias smirked with satisfaction, "Why? Would I use such mystical things and pieces just so I can y a normal Go game?" Matthias chuckled mysteriously as he finally started to make his move.

    He reached forward and held his pot while not letting his eyes leave Alexander''s. His face turned serious for a while and suddenly smiled. He reached inside the y pot, taking out a ck jade piece.

    Ppak! The stonended on the board with a loud smack. After itnded, an image of a thousand-man ck-armored army suddenly appeared above the board, shocking the Prince. The image was so vivid, with the faces of the men clear to be seen. gs and banners fluttered as if there was wind.

    "Father.." Alexander gasped. "Do you think you have time to chat? Make your move." Matthias said indifferently.

    Alexander flinched and looked at the board then to the pot. Not having any choice, he extended his hand and held the pot. Inside his mind, information surged up, letting him see his "army" and the rules of the field. He became solemn and, after a while, took a stone from the pot and, after much consideration, ced it at his chosen position.

    From the depths of the board, another white army of a thousand marched forward and faced the enemy. Matthias then took another stone and pped it down with his two fingers.

    Soon, a sound of marching could be heard from the board. Another ck force emerged from the battlefield with a strong momentum. Alexander analyzed the board and took a long time. Suddenly, Matthias moved once again by cing another stone on the board, which made Alexander shocked and raise his head to look indignantly at Matthias.

    Seeing his reaction, Matthias sneered, "What? Haven''t you understood the rules enough? This isn''t any ordinary Go where I would just wait for you to move. This is a game where if you took long enough to decide, I would''ve already formed an army to destroy your lines."

    Matthias talked as another ck force entered the field. "This isn''t just Go, Alexander. This is war, a battlefield of armies. As amander, you know that you have to be decisive when ites to leading your army to battle. No sanemander would wait and let the enemy strike first if the opponent''smander is ipetent and couldn''t decide what to do." Matthias reprimanded.

 Chapter 153 Outcome, Gift

    Alexander was silent. After a while, Matthias has already ced another two pieces on the board, forming a significantly strong formation. Seeing that his army was outnumbered and the situation for his army was dire, his aura suddenlypletely transformed. Seeing the change, Matthias'' lips curled up even more.

    Alexander''s gaze was hardened as he started to make his move. He ced down his stone, being followed by Matthias'' response to his move, followed by another, and another.

    A battle of attrition began between the two father and son pair. Matthias sometimes let Alexander move twice or thrice, while asionally smiling from time to time. Alexander went all out with his attacks, asionally devouring the armies of each other.

    Different from ordinary Go, their stones could be said to be just like chess, having certain abilities that differ to other pieces. Alexander, fully going all-out, used his general and elite pieces to destroy Matthias''.

    The atmosphere around them became suffocating as the battlefield became extremely tense. If looked at another perspective, they could be seen to have drawn their des and going at each other''s necks.

    Silently, Cane and Sigien arrived and watched the match with bated breaths. They looked at the current Monarch and the future Monarch going head-to-head at each other.

    Soon, the board was nearly filled with stones. Looking at it, the white could clearly be seen to have dominated the battlefield. In the image, ck soldiers constantly endured and defended against the attacks of the white army.

    Sigien looked at the projected battlefield and sighed with a whisper, "His Majesty and His Highness are both terrifyingmanders."

    "No, wait." Cane suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked at the board. He then sighed in amazement, "Heh. It''s decided."

    At the table, Alexander smiled with pride as he saw himself winning against his father. He looked at his father triumphantly but was bothered when he saw that his father that he thought became miserable while thinking about his situation was smirking, as if everything was all ording to his n.

    Matthias noticed his gaze and returned it with a smug look. Alexander was nervous and looked at the battlefield, but saw nothing wrong, "Why are you smiling? I am already winning!" He asked tauntingly.

    "Son, haven''t you noticed anything odd with my moves?" Matthias asked back.

    Huh? Alexander was confused and looked at the pieces. Suddenly, his eyes widened with shock. Only defense-excelling stones were used! He analyzed the board once again and saw something even more petrifying. An empty spot leading to my army!

    He hadn''t had the chance to move again when Matthias spoke casually, "In this battlefield, the stones have hierarchy in strength, defense, and ability. In particr, there''s one piece that could only be used once and lose its efficiency and overwhelm an entire formation if used correctly."

    "In this battlefield, only one stone piece has the power to resist its might."

    "Unfortunately.." Matthias smiled as he lifted a piece from the bottom of the board on his side, showing it to Alexander "..you used both early." He smiled sinisterly and moved his hand down the board, causing Alexander to grimace.

    Ppak! The stonended on the empty spot with a loud sound. Then, everyone went silent and one could hear a pin drop.

    Then, the sound came. Duun!

    A loud horn sounded as a huge ck armored army galloped with their horses with an unstoppable momentum. It was a general piece; A Commanding Cavalry!

    As soon as the piecended and the image was projected, the army that represented themanding cavalry on the projection rushed down and wiped out the white army. After they decimated the white army, the eleven white stones on the board that were surrounded by Matthias'' pieces were absorbed by the board, beingpletely gone from the game.

    Immediately, the situation turned against Alexander. Alexander tried to counterattack and regain his superiority against his father but Matthias had already started to release his assault pieces, slowly draining away the strength of Alexander''s pieces. A little more timeter, Alexander was left with one piece to fight against the humongous army of Matthias. The whole gamested for four hours.

    Alexander sighed, "I am defeated with andslide."

    Matthias smiled and stood up, "This is the fickleness of the battlefield, Alexander. It would not always go your way, and you sometimes need to adjust."

    "If you''ve adapted a defensive stance, you could''vested a little longer in the game." Matthias said as he stood up.<sub> </sub>

    "But I would''ve still lost." The low-spirited littlemander of his sighed.

    Matthias looked at him pitifully and walked to him, "Oh, you." He bent down to him and patted his back, "My son, It may have been useless in our game, but it''s entirely different in a real-life battle." He consoled his son.

    "In a real battlefield, every second that you are alive counts." Matthias stated, "If you survive long enough, another allied army would''vee and helped you to rise once more. Always remember that, but don''t always rely on it."

    Listening to him, Alexander reluctantly raised his head, having a pitiful-looking face. Matthias'' lips twitched and reprimanded, "You''re acting nothing like a man who cultivates the art of the spear. You don''t have their temperament nor their aura. What''s wrong with you?"

    "Can''t I act like this in front of my beloved royal father?" Alexander rebuked.

    ? Hearing his answer, Matthias gawked but warmed up inside. He suddenly gasped and said, "I almost forgot." He went to the throne and picked up a long thing clothes in ck cloth.

    "Happy birthday." Matthias greeted and extended the thing to his son. Alexander gasped and almost teared up before forcing it back. He reached out and received the thing and slowly unclothed it.

    Soon, a long fiery red partisan spear was revealed, shining with a fiery ze. It emitted a hot glow as its long and wide de that was created from a special type of obsidian or meteorite shone with an orange aura. In the middle of the de was a red crystal that was filled with a god''s power. The red shaft of the spear was made from a mysterious metal that he could feel to be very hard. At the bottom of the spear was a pointed red stone that Alexander felt to contain very hot energy.

    Tied on the hilt of the spear was a starry red cloth that entuated the look of the weapon. When Alexander fully unwrapped it, partnered with the simple ck and gold colored hanfu that he was wearing, he looked extremely like a War God.

    "This.." Alexander gasped as he gazed at the epic-looking spear with amazement.

    "That is now yours. Give it a name and bond with it using a drop of your blood." Matthias spoke.

    Alexander continuously gazed at the weapon for minutes. After looking at it, he bit his thumb, letting a drop of blood ooze out from his finger. He slid his thumb on the spear as he muttered the words, "From now on, you are named as The Spear of Kelseus. Join me in battle as we sweep all the realms."

    Matthias heard the name that he chose and nodded with approval, "Good name. From the word ''Kealsieseus'' in the Spirit Language, tranting to The Spear of the Burning Star or Morningstar."

    Alexander smiled, with his father liking the name that he chose. Then, Cane and Sigien, who was watching at the side, moved forward, facing the two, and knelt on one knee, "We greet Your Majesty and Your Highness." They two curtsied.

    Matthias nced at them and nodded in response, "Stand up." With his order, the two stood up straight. Cane was the first one to talk by bowing down and cupping his fists, "We greet Your Majesty for winning the battle. You have made an impressive move."

    Matthias replied casually, "It''s nothing. I am just lecturing and testing my son if you have done your teachings efficiently." He then nced meaningfully at the advisor.

    Sensing his gaze, Cane gulped with nervousness when he also heard Matthias'' response. He then turned to Alexander and congratted, "We congratte Your Highness for receiving a glorious gift from His Majesty The Emperor!" He bowed.

    Seeing that Cane is already slightly shaking, Alexander smiled and slightly nodded, "Thank you."

    Cane and Sigien sighed with relief, "Fortunately, His Highness is perceptive." They thought.

    "Your lowly servants would take their leave." The two bowed and walked backwards, exiting the Throne Room.

    Matthias looked at them as long as they left. When he couldn''t see them anymore, he smirked and chuckled. Looking at him, Alexander gawked, "You shouldn''t do that to your subjects, Father." He reprimanded.

    "They should experience these kinds of things sometimes, Alexander. They shouldn''t think that I am always an easygoing and kind person." He replied.

    Then, Alexander suddenly asked, "Father, what is with that Go board? Howe it can project images of battlefields and armies?"

 Chapter 154 Hidden Dragons In Hidden Dragon Sect

    Matthias turned and walked to the throne while answering, "The Go board and the stones are a part of a set of Immortal Treasure that I created. I call it The Immortal Gameboard. It simtes warfare and battlefields while improving the energy and mental power of the yers."

    "The Immortal Gameboard?" Alexander gawked, "You''re bad at naming." He replied, causing Matthias to almost trip.

    He turned around to his son and heard his son add, "A cool name for it would be The Golden Immortal''s Universal Stage." Matthias gawked even more so when he heard his son''s alternative.

    "I guess I''ll stick with The Immortal Gameboard." He replied.

    Two months passed in a blink of an eye. For those two months, the dynasty developed and advanced even more. With trades going on between the dynasty and the other states and territories, the territory''s economy grew once again.

    Matthias also created spirit nts inside an independent realm that he created. The nts were then grown inside and had the realm''s time elerated. With Matthias cing different types of spiritual stones inside with different types ofws, the nts grew to be top-notch spirit herbs. The herbs were then released in themerce and auctioned outside the territory, making themerce earn big.

    The two universities also epted more talented and genius individuals. He also let his subordinates teach inside the university sometimes, propelling the development of the students to a higher level.

    With his spare time, he also guided Alexander through a game of Go, teaching him in the arts ofmanding and strategizing. Alexander, being the talent that he is, grasped the ideas easily and masterfully. Soon, he started winning against Matthias, making the father smile with approval.

    Matthias also visited the Hidden Dragon Sect that he established inside another independent realm that he created atop a mountain.

    Inside, he was greeted with a heavenly sight of pagodas, bridges branching to other peaks, golden clouds that were manifestations of the rich spirit energy inside.

    At the time that he created the realm, he nted different types of spirit herbs inside that can enrich the spirit energy inside the realm. Matthias also wrote different cultivation techniques and skills and ced them inside a nine-story pagoda that he created after he returned.

    Currently, the Hidden Dragon Sect has only epted a little more than a thousand disciples because of its strict rules and high standards. Matthias even personally created a testing pir to choose suitable individuals to join the sect.

    Inside, the ranks or sses of disciples are divided into three sectors; The Earth Stratum that has the Junior Disciples and Senior Disciples, and the Heaven Stratum that includes the Elder''s Disciples, Master Disciples, and the Pirs, where the Dragon Disciples, direct disciples of Matthias and Sect Masters resides.

    As the Founding Sect Master and the hope of the Pirs, Matthias found itughable that his term on the position didn''t evenst for a day when he handed over the position of Sect Master to Sigien. Anyways, as long as Qin''s power improves, and he is free from additional burden, he''s good with anything.

    Matthias discovered that the kid that he saw at the Martial University, Han Shiwu, had graduated in advance and entered the Hidden Dragon Sect. Since he became a disciple, his ranking stayed at the Top 5 consistently, which made Matthias raise his eyebrow with intrigue. "Who can excel an MC-Level figure?" He muttered while looking at the list.

    He looked at the number one and saw a teen named Tokugawa Yuto. ''Tokugawa? Why is a royal from the Shogunate here?'' He thought.

    Matthias flew and looked for Yuto. After a while, he saw the teen practicing the art of the de. Matthias descended and walked towards him.

    "Greetings." Matthias said. Yuto was silent as he continued training.

    Matthias felt awkward but still continued, "I see you''re proficient with the way of the de. Should we spar?" Matthias asked.

    Out of nowhere, Yuto suddenly charged at him with the point of the katana pointed at him. Matthias was shocked but was quick to react. He spun around, running to the de rack and unsheathing a katana for himself. Matthias angled his de and charged.

    "Ha!" Yuto growled and hacked at Matthias. Matthias blocked Yuto''s attack and pushed the teen and shed down.

    Yuto narrowed his eyes and jumped back. He spun his de and pointed it at Matthias. Suddenly, Yuto''s aura changed as an invisible energy wrapped around him.

    Suddenly, Matthias raised his eyebrows as thousands of de energy shot forward, directed at him. Matthias then smiled as his hand that was holding the de became blurry. After a while, Yuto''s facial expression changed as he looked at Matthias; Not even a single gash!

    "I acknowledge you as someone who can talk to me." Yuto finally talked to him but it suddenly made his eyes twitch, "Excuse me?"

    "You''re the first person who has defeated me. No one had the chance to do so before, so I didn''t want to talk nonsense with them." Yuto replied.

    "Do you know who I am?" Matthiasughed and asked with intrigue.

    "I do want to know. Who are you?" Yuto asked back while gazing at him.

    "You do know that I only won because of my broad experience and seniority, right?" Matthias looked him straight at the eye.

    Yuto then shook his head, "No. All of the seniors in my n didn''t have a chance against me, so I traveled around." He replied.

    Hearing him, Matthias gawked. "Is this kid a monster?" Matthias thought.<sub> </sub>

    "I want to be your disciple." Yuto said abruptly. Matthias widened his eyes and gasped, "What?"

    "Why? Do I need to do missions for the sect to have the ability to be one?" Matthias shook his head.

    "Then, what do I need to do to be your disciple?" He asked.

    "I still have to ask the Tokugawa n Head about it."

    "Why?"

    "Because I am the Emperor of Qin. I can''t have one of my stout allies look at me badly, saying that I am holding a n member of theirs." Matthias sighed.

    It was Yuto''s turn to be shocked, "You''re Emperor Han Shen?" He gasped.

    "Mhmm. More or less." Matthias nodded.

    This time, knowing that the man that defeated him was the Emperor of Qin, Tokugawa Yuto became even more persistent with having Matthias as his master.

    Seeing his stubbornness, Matthias sighed and nodded reluctantly, "I''m just giving you an honorary position as my disciple first. I still have to confirm with your n."

    "Mhm." Yuto nodded firmly. When the teen finally let Matthias go, he quickly flew away and looked for Han Shiwu. He saw the boy inside the Pagoda of Virtuosity, peacefully reading books.

    He was wearing a white and blue hanfu while his hair was tied with a hairstick. While reading, he sometimes picked up a tea cup that was on a table and elegantly sipped on it. Looking from afar, he looked like a celestial that descended the mortal realm and disguised himself to live peacefully.

    But, the more that the kid was like that, Matthias became even more determined that the kid was either a reincarnated old man or a system host.

    "He can even hide his cultivation from my Divine Eye." Matthias chuckled. ''Should I test him?"

    He descended down and entered the pagoda and shed his previous clothes, turning into a normal disciple''s clothes. His facial features and body also changed. Fortunately, no one was around to see him transform, or they would''ve fainted.

    Matthias ascended to the seventh floor, where Han Shiwu was and walked to a table near him and bowed, "Hello, fellow disciple." Matthias greeted the kid.

    Han Shiwu looked at him and nodded back. Inside his head, Han Shiwu ordered his system to identify the neer.

    [Name: Xiao Xiaoxiao, Human, 16, Female, Disciple of The Hidden Dragon Sect. Cultivation Level: Soul Warrior Realm]

    Seeing the information, Han Shiwu sighed secretly and continued reading. Suddenly, he heard a melodying from "Xiao Xiaoxiao" that alerted him.

    "Xue hua piao piao, bei feng xiao xiao, tian di yi pian cang mao¡­"

    Han Shiwu raised his head abruptly and turned to the girl, "How.."

    "..did I know Yi Jian Mei, you want to ask?" The female smirked. "Then, can you answer this question?"

    Han Shiwu had his eyes wide open as he gazed at the girl that was eyeing him. "What do you want to ask?"

    "Do you have a system?" Matthias asked casually.

    Inside Han Shiwu''s head, several rms sounded as he looked at ''Xiao Xiaoxiao'' with a terrified expression.

    [Warning! Someone discovered the system! Host is given a task: Kill Xiao Xiaoxiao! Reward: Ten thousand years of cultivation.]

    With that, Han Shiwu''s gaze turned cold. He slowly released an aura of a Peak Divine King Realm expert. Seeing his reaction, Xiao Xiaoxiao nodded with approval and waved her hand.

    Suddenly, Han Shiwu''s system went silent and the task was erased from the taskbar. Han Shiwu''s eyes widened in rm and looked at the girl in horror.

 Chapter 155 System World, Isabelle Returns

    Xiao Xiaoxiao stood up and chuckled, "You don''t need to be so afraid, Han Shiwu." She suddenly spoke with a man''s voice. Her face then changed and turned into that of Matthias. Han Shiwu looked once more at the identification panel and gazed at what was written.

    [Name: Matthias

    Race: Human God

    Gender: Male

    Age: 150,000+

    Lifespan: Immeasurable

    Affiliation: Emperor of Qin, Divine God, Creator, God of The Matheon Gxy

    Cultivation Level: Cannot be measured

    Favor: Ultimate Favor]

    "Holy.. For f*ck''s sake." Han Shiwu cursed beneath his breath. Matthias smiled at his reaction, "Do you want to join me?" Matthias suddenly asked.

    "W-What do you mean?" He asked nervously.

    "Be a subordinate of mine. If you don''t like to be under anyone, then we can be friends." Matthias said.

    Han Shiwu was silent as he thought for a long time. A whileter he sighed and answered, "I think I would like to be just your friend."

    Matthias, understanding his circumstances as a System Host, nodded in understanding. "Then, as a symbol of our rtionship, I guess I should see if I can manipte your system." Matthias closed his eyes then extended his hand on Han Shiwu''s shoulders.

    Inside Matthias'' mind he was greeted by a series of matrix-like numbers and softwares. Matthias, now in his virtual form, looked around and muttered, "Is this a System World?"

    "Hmm.." Behind the numerous amounts of data, an intrigued sigh sounded, startling him.

    "Are you Matthias?" The voice asked.

    Although Matthias was weirded out, he still nodded, "Yes. Did you know me because of the Creation System?" Matthias asked.

    "No." The voice answered. "The Creation System was made by someone higher and I have no authority over it. I knew you because the Fate Weavers know you." It added.

    "Fate Weavers.." Matthias thought about it and ahhed, "You mean Old Man Sanyi?" He asked.

    "Not just Old Man Sanyi." The voice replied, "All of the Fate Weavers know you and your existence. Naturally, I, as the System Lord thatmunicates with the Weavers sometimes, also know your existence. It''s said that you were destined to be a powerful and dominant god, so every Awakened were specially taking notice of you." The voice thenughed.

    In all honesty, Matthias felt awkward and uneasy, knowing that a lot of powerful figures knew him. Even though they are saying that he would be a powerful existence, he isn''t one yet so he couldn''t rte.

    "Anyways, can I tackle the systems without offending you?" Matthias asked carefully.

    "Sure, go ahead! A god can do so, as long as your target is of lower level than you. You can even create systems yourself." The voice said, "If you have time,e to me and I''ll teach you in advance. If you reach the True God Rank, you could even create even more powerful systems." It added.

    "True God? I don''t know a ssification like that. What rank is it?" Matthias was curious because in the knowledge that he got from ascending, he didn''t see any True God Rank inside.

    "Oh. You''re using the Lowly Ranks!" The System Lord suddenlyughed, which confused Matthias, "What do you mean Lowly Ranks?"

    "Those Deity to God Realms! Those are Lowly Ranks!" The System Lord answered.

    "Then, what rank am I in?" Matthias asked.

    "Based on yourprehension, I think you''re at the Mid-tier False God." It answered.

    "I''m characterized as a False God?" Matthias gawked. The voice''s loud answer then reached his ears, "Of course! You''re just using another True God''s dominion and don''t even have your own. Do you think you''re already a god just because you can create? Dream on!"

    "Eh?" Matthias then pondered. He heard the System Lord added, "Anyways, the ascension of Awakened Gods aren''t based on power or the amount of creation that it made but theprehension of that god that corresponds to the Will of The Sitting Man."

    "Will of The Sitting Man?" Matthias cringed at the name when he heard it. "Now, now. You should get going and modify the system that you want to modify. I shall leave you now." After that, the System Lord vanished and did not speak again.

    After that talk with the Lord of the System World, Matthias then looked for the system of Han Shiwu. Thinking for a solution, Matthias suddenly uttered, "System of Han Shiwu, I summon you."

    Suddenly, a blue panel appeared in front of Matthias. Matthias smiled and extended two of his hands to change some things that he could.<sub> </sub>

    After a while, in the Pagoda, Matthias opened his eyes. Inside Han Shiwu''s mind, the system sent a notification that it was currently updating. "Thank you, Lord Matthias." He bowed.

    "Aishh." Matthias raised his hand, attempting to p Shiwu''s back of the head, but stopped. "I told you, we''re friends!" He reprimanded.

    "Oh, right.." Han Shiwuughed awkwardly, "..my friend."

    When he heard him, Matthias smiled and patted his head and left to roam the sect. Suddenly, while he was flying at a peak, he was approached by someone he knew. "Your Majesty."

    "Oh, Sigien. What do you need?" Matthias asked.

    "You need toe back to the pce." Sigien replied with urgency.

    "Why?" Matthias looked at him and sensed his worry.

    After that talk, Matthias rushed out of the Hidden Dragon Sect. He was going back to the Imperial Pce. Apparently, Isabelle had alreadye back, and she came back together with four gorgeous women.

    When Matthias heard Sigien say it, he immediately flew out of the realm towards the pce.

    He descended at the front of the pce and rushed there with a quick stride. On the way, he was greeted by servants in all sorts of directions.

    He then entered the Dragon Pce, the main pce of the Imperial Mountain. There, he was greeted by the sight of Cane talking to Isabelle that has four beautiful women behind her.

    "Isabelle!" Matthias interrupted their discussion with a serious face. His clothes had already changed into that of a grandiose gold colored hanfu as he held his hand on his back.

    Cane and Isabelle turned around and saw him. Cane and the four beauties cupped their hands and bowed to him, "We greet Your Majesty." They greeted him with utmost respect.

    "Husband." Isabelle called out.

    Even so, no emotions shown on Matthias'' face. He looked at the women and scrutinized them. Being probed by the Emperor, the four had mixed emotions of being excited and nervous.

    Matthias looked at the woman on the furthermost left of the group and eyed her. The woman wore a purple dress and had her straight hair tied in a ponytail. She had a powerful noble demeanor while having a beautiful look. Looking at her, Matthias knew that she was an expert fighter and a veteran that was trained from battle.

    Noticing his gaze, She flinched and bowed a little more lower, "Your servant, Gongsun Yue, greets Your Majesty." She spoke.

    Matthias'' eyebrow lifted and asked, "You''re from the Gongsun n? How are you rted to Duke Zhang?"

    "I am his granddaughter." Gongsun Yue answered.

    Matthias looked at her for a while and shifted at the woman next to her. Knowing what to do, the woman bowed lower and spoke, "Your servant, Luo Yueli, greets Your Majesty."

    Matthias analyzed her closely. She was wearing a white dress, improving her white and pearly skin''s looks. Different from a hardened fighter like Gongsun Yue, she had an exquisite and unblemished face. Looking at her, Matthias concluded that she was a noble beauty.

    "Where did you originate, Luo Yueli?" Matthias inquired. "I am from the Qixuan City Luo n that is east of the Dynasty. My n was a noble family in the era of the Second Emperor." She answered

    Matthias nodded with understanding. He then shifted to the woman beside Yueli. "Y-Your lowly servant, Fei Qianwei, greets Y-Your Majesty." The woman shyly introduced.

    Matthias had his eyebrows high as he looked at Fei Qianwei. He turned to Isabelle and asked, "Fei Qianwei has a weak mental fortitude. Why did you bring her inside the pce where things could get messy and chaotic?"

    "Although she is shy and has a weak temperament, her abilities could be of a support to you." Isabelle answered.

    Matthias nodded. He then looked at the other girl. She wore a pink dress, entuating her pretty looks. "Your servant, Mo Yin, greets Your Majesty." She bowed and greeted.

    Matthias scrutinized her and saw that she had a peculiar energy inside her. "Where do youe from?" Matthias asked.

    "I am an orphan, Your Majesty." Mo Yin replied, "I have lived as a traveler since I was a kid."

    Matthias narrowed his eyes with her answer. He decided to investigate itter on and turned to thest woman. This time, he was amazed and shocked when he looked at her.

    Different from the other three, this woman had the aura of an Immortal Deity. She wore a pure white dress and her incredibly long hair cascaded down and some bundles of hair were styled by tying it in a bun and a golden phoenix hairstick.

    Her face was covered with a silk veil, leaving only her eyes exposed.

    "Greetings, Divine Emperor." The woman greeted him with a casual tone. When she heard her, Isabelle turned to her with shock, not because of theck of respect in her tone, but because it was different from what she knew.

 Chapter 156 Shen Tianyue

    Matthias was perplexed by Isabelle''s reaction and looked at the woman curiously. Finally, the woman raised her head, letting everyone see her golden eyes.

    "I am Shen Tianyue, Heavenly Empress of The Ninth Heaven Heavenly Sacred Empire." She introduced with her heavenly voice that struck the strings of every heart inside the room.

    Matthias'' eyebrow rose when he heard her. When his knowledge deepened, although he couldn''t just barge through higher realms of the universe, he knew that there is a heavenly realm that was divided into Ny-nine heavens. Although he had sessfully traced its existence, his tiny consciousness couldn''t even enter the tenth one before being crushed by the Divinity inside.

    The existences inside the Heavens are powerful divine beings, Some powerful beings could use just their aura to kill a god like him, which he became terrified of.

    In the First to the Fifth Heaven that looks like just a normal world but has significantly archaic nature and different conditions for growth and light source made out of the Will''s power, Divine Dominions that rule over mortal worlds and realms with faith reside. They''re filled with different levels of faith, energy, and strength. True Immortals also exist there, with some existences even living for more than quadrillions of years.

    Although those five heavens could be said to be filled with powerful beings, they''re still within the eptable range, with their forms being humanoid-shaped or in the form of a wisp. Then there''s the Sixth to the Eight Heavens.

    The existences there could be said to have monstrous shapes that could make any mortal being watch in horror even though it is doing good deeds.

    From the abomination made entirely of rings, to a gate with wings, or an entire continent floating in the air with eyes at the bottom, or even just an eye with golden blood oozing from its opening that would destroy mortalkind, it could be anything and many more.

    Then, there''s the Ninth Heaven which is the ce where Shen Tianyue resides. As it is higher than the Three Heavens that was previously mentioned, beings there are of a higher tier power¨C in a level that they could create worlds for themselves are asmon as an Ox''s hair there. At first, when Matthias discovered it, he was bewildered. But, thinking about the novels that he read when he lived as a normal boy, he thought that it was normal for them to exist, with their worlds not defying thews by existing inside their cores.

    Because of the abundance of gods there, the world was preserved and was even more beautiful than Paradise in ways that even he couldn''t exin. But even though it is a beautiful ce, it is still a terrifying ce to be in.

    From the wind that could shred and tear his body asunder, to its light source that would suppress him with faith energy so much that he would implode, to the nts that could slice a whole world with just its side, and to the ants that could terrorize mortals into killing themselves, although Ninth Heaven sounds ''heavenly'' in name, it could produce terrible nightmares to those below them.

    Although he couldn''t enter the Tenth Heaven, His detached soul sent an image with unexinable existences to him that transcends his understanding of the universe before being destroyed by the consciousness of the Tenth Heaven''s Will.

    Although he was hurt in the process, he still felt that it was worth it, because he discovered one important piece of information that heightened his view of his existence even more; The Tenth Heaven is of a higher ne of existence!

    Now, seeing a woman from the Ninth Heaven that was only below the higher ne, he was intrigued as to why such a grand being was here.

    "What brings you here, Empress?" Because Matthias is of a lower status, he unsurprisingly, had to bow towards her.

    Because he was sensible, Shen Tianyue smiled with approval, "I am here to propose an engagement between us."

    If Matthias was drinking he would''ve choked with water flowing from his nose, "Why would such a high being want to be engaged to me?" He asked.

    "To sever my dominion from the Ninth Heaven." She asked with patience. "Huh? On what purpose would you do such a thing? Isn''t the Ninth Heaven already a good ce to be in for existences such as you?" Matthias asked.

    Shen Tianyue smiled even more so, "You know the environment of the Ninth Heaven? Impressive." She then added, "That means you''re what I am looking for."

    Matthias was even more confused. "I would be your fianc¨¦. In return, conquer thisnd and the entirety of the continent. Once you do so, you will have my karma as the Emperor of the Heavenly Sacred Empire. This would strengthen your divinity and godly authority even more." Shen Tianyue nodded and suddenly vanished.

    Matthias gawked for a long time. He was given another burden, making him sigh. He then looked at Isabelle and Cane, "Follow me." He said as he strode to the Throne Hall.

    Isabelle and the others were still absent minded about the encounter. For the three women, their souls and consciousness were already doing its job of protecting by erasing the exact figure of her and blurring her.

    After a while, Isabelle turned to the three, "You three should go to the Pearl Courtyard first." She said gently. The three nodded and walked away with the servant maids escorting them.<sub> </sub>

    When Isabelle and Cane arrived inside the Throne Room, they saw Matthias already sitting high on the seat. They stood below him and looked at him with a questioning gaze.

    "Can I not do it?" Matthias whined.

    Hearing his childish whine, Isabelle and Cane gawked with cringe. "Just do it, Your Majesty." Cane suggested.

    "Well, your goal is to unite the old territory of the Devouring Sun Empire. You''re just adding the whole Human Continent to your goal." Cane added.

    "Are you hearing yourself, Cane?" Matthias red at him, "The Human Continent that you''re ''just adding'' literally has andmass equating to 30 Sun Devouring Empires! It would take years of effort to do so!" He yelled.

    "Then, do so." Isabelle suddenly stated. "Huh?" Matthias turned to her with widened eyes.

    "If you need to conquer all of the continent, do so." Isabelle said, "You have our support." She added.

    "Isabelle, it isn''t just about support! It would take enormous efforts and manpower just to conquer half of the continent, and then we would definitely face some sort of coalition of territories to go against us." Matthias exined.

    "Yes. That would certainly be the case if you''re a normal monarch." Cane said. Matthias wanted to sigh with relief when Cane added, "But you aren''t."

    "What do you mean?" Matthias narrowed his eyes. "You are a Creator God, Your Majesty. Resources aren''t a problem, training soldiers is not a problem, heck, we could even make kingdoms surrender just by telling them your identity as a god!" Cane replied with enthusiasm.

    Matthias then scolded him, "My powers are restricted by the Will of The Immortal Territories, you know that yourself!"

    "Even though I am a god, there are still other gods and creators here, just like you said before! Relying on my godcraft to win isn''t a solution. We still need capable generals, excellent logistics, intelligent heirs, and no corrupt people inside our government! It would take a long time for us to stabilize and make our foundations firm to face the hardships that we need to face. It would take at least a century for that to happen."

    "Then let''s develop for a century after uniting the old territory." Isabelle smirked. That was when they started going hardcore with Qin''s rise.

    A weekter, the wedding was ready. Matthias married Isabelle as his First Empress, formally dering Alexander as the Crowned Prince. Gail, who was already waiting for so long, has be the King of Xi and was given the west as their territory.

    Another weekter, after stabilizing Isabelle''s position as the Empress, he then granted Gongsun Yue the position as the Gant Consort, Luo Yueli as the Noble Consort, and Fei Qianwei as the Pure Consort.

    He then ced inside them his seeds, not through intercourse, but through his power, he imnted the seeds, and sessfully impregnated them.

    Seeing that it seeded, Matthias was joyful as he discovered that he didn''t need to have sex just to produce offsprings. Although the Three Consorts were saddened that they didn''t interest him, they were still happy to have his seeds growing inside them, solidifying their identity as one of the Emperor''s women and having authority inside the Pce.

    Another week after..

    "Your Majesty, the Parliament has been summoned. It is time for us to leave for the Lotus Firmament." Cane bowed down and said to Matthias who was seated on the throne.

    "Okay. Call upon the Empress, Consorts, and the Crowned Prince. We''re leaving." Matthias ordered.

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Cane bowed once again and left the room.

 Chapter 157 The First Assembly Of The Parliament,

    Chapter 157 The First Assembly of the Parliament, Li Tiangong

    After a while, Matthias and the others descended the stairs and boarded the carriages that were waiting for them below the mountain.

    Matthias rode the golden carriage with his Empress and Consorts while the Crowned Prince sat on another carriage by himself.

    At their sides, the Four Pirs mounted their horses, surrounding the two carriages. The Imperial Guards marched together with them, leading to a long parade to the Firmament.

    Along the way, they were greeted by the enthusiasm of the people. Some threw roses, some sang praises, some knelt, and some offered food for the soldiers that weren''t epted by them because of security and health purposes.

    When they arrived in front of the Lotus Firmament, they went straight to the Golden Lotus Pce, where the assembly would take ce. Although the two Courts have already been assembled and the Parliament was alreadypleted, this is the first Assembly between all of the members of the Parliament.

    Inside, it was already packed with people. Security began to tighten even more when the Imperial Carriages arrived. Many anticipated what the topics that would be tackled inside and what the results would be after the assembly ended. The assembly would basically decide what the territory would be developing towards.

    When they arrived in front of the Golden Lotus Pce, they got off their carriages and entered immediately; The Parliament was already inside, waiting for them.

    The other members of the Royal House like Gongsun Yi has also already arrived inside, waiting for them.

    Inside, the grandiose structure of the pce could be seen by everybody. Different from a usual pce that has rooms, the Golden Lotus Pce is a one giant room filled with tables and seats filled with people wearing their ceremonial robes surrounding the high tform where the Dragon Throne was ced.

    Matthias and his family continued to walk inside, going to the high tform. When they all had ascended, Cane, the Prime Minister of the Parliament and the Dynasty, announced with a loud voice, "Behold, His Majesty The Emperor Han Shen!"

    "We Greet Your Majesty!"

    "We Greet Your Majesty!"

    "We Greet Your Majesty!"

    With the one hundred members of the Court of Nobles to the two hundred members of the Court of The People, their greetings shook the Golden Lotus Pce slightly. All of them simultaneously kneeled, shaking the ground.

    Outside, the people felt the shaking of the ground, shocking them.

    Inside, everyone felt the grandness of the atmosphere, the royal aura that emanates from the people above. What they didn''t notice was that the Spirit Energy inside the pce was triple that of the outside. If not for the royalty having an overwhelming aura, they would''ve noticed it first.

    "I, Cane Maxwell, Prime Minister of Qin and a member of The Royal House, representing my Faction. We areplete!" Cane was the first one to speak after the greetings.

    After that, from below, a man from the left side wearing a simple grey hanfu stood up and stepped forward, "I, Wen Shiguang, city lord of Subei City, represents the Court of The People. We areplete!" He announced.

    Gongsun Pei, who was positioned at the right, moved forward and bowed, "Gongsun Pei, representing the Court of Nobles. We areplete!"

    "Everyone is here." Matthias spoke, making everyone silent, "Let us start the Assembly."

    "After much consideration and meetings, I have decided to send the Crowned Prince on an expedition to the south of the Yuan Empire. Because of the hostility that they have shown in the battle against the rebels, we shall pay their hostility back tenfold." Matthias dered, with Alexander stepping forward and bowing towards them, which shocked everyone.

    "Your Majesty?!"<sub> </sub>

    "Your Majesty?!"

    Amotion started below. Everyone was discussing the deration. Such speech was tantamount to dering war against the huge Yuan Empire.

    "Fret not." Matthias added in, "As of now, the Yuan Empire, losing their Khan, has been going chaotic, with factions rising up to take the empty throne."

    "My son, The Crowned Prince Alexander, will prove to everyone that he does not just rely on the prestige of his father and, instead, would even surpass me in the art of war." Matthias praised, making the two Courts curious to what this Crowned Prince of theirs can do.

    After his deration, Cane took over the talks between the three chambers of the Parliament. "As we all know, the dynasty is still developing and is going in the right direction. Our resources, currently, have exceeded the demand and we are now exporting our goods to our allied nations. Does anyone have any suggestions in addition to the matter?" He put forward a question for the two chambers to debate on.

    After a lot of exchanges of ideas and discussion, the first one to express their opinion was a member of the Court of Nobles, "The Prime Minister''s words are wise." The member said, "With the trading rtionship between the neighboring countries and ours, we would improve the trading economy and reputation of the state, and even gain the trust of allies from all over!"

    With his answer, there came the one that opposed from the Court of The People, "If we keep it for the future development of the state, we would be able to develop inwardly, not relying on the other territories and letting them infiltrate our market! We would surely lose some. It is a risk! We should just develop our state using the resources that are avable for us! "

    "Our goals shouldn''t be too narrow." Another from the Court of Nobles opposed the member of the opposite Court''s proposition, "The dynasty''s goal isn''t for the territory to develop but still stay as it is in terms ofnd, but to unify the old Empire! We should also develop and infiltrate the market of our neighbors and slowly gain the good books of their citizens! It would be an easy entranceter on!"

    "I also approve of the Noble Court''s proposition." Someone from the Court of The People butted in, "Such a move as developing using our own resources also has some risks in its own ways. Resources wouldn''tst forever, and we still need resources from other nations to strengthen our economic growth. There''s also a simr risk of corruption that would certainly foil some ns for development. If we are unlucky to experience such things, it would be hard for a self-developing nation to develop at all."

    Matthias looked at them debating and nodded in approval. This is what he wants to see. Debates can improve the sights of the parties involved and would result in greater development for the dynasty.

    Hourster, while listening to the debates below, Matthias suddenly heard something that he somehow detested to hear inside his dynasty''s government.

    "Conquest results in hundreds of thousands of lost lives! Why couldn''t we just develop peacefully and promote human welfare? That way, no one would be hurt! We can just cultivate in both spirit and mind, teaching morality and peaceful coexistence. Absolute Peace would prevail over all, and it would spread across all thends!" One person from the Court of The People said with a benevolent voice.

    What he said gained mixed responses. Some nodded with approval and some casted looks of disgust at him.

    Above, Matthias narrowed his eyes with displeasure. He turned to Cane and whispered, "Who is that person?"

    "He is Li Tiangong, Your Majesty. A confucian schr that promotes peace and human equality under the heavens. He has influence over a lot of confucian schrs because of his humility, kindness, andpassion." Cane answered.

    Matthias narrowed his eyes even more. Below, some members of the Parliament that were influenced by Li Tiangong supported his ideals and spoke, "Schr Li is right! Shouldn''t we just spread peace across thend and surely, people from all over woulde in droves to our doorstep!"

    "They wille in droves to conquer and ughter us, fools!" A member of the Noble Court snapped angrily.

    With that, there came a divide between the two Courts. Seeing the new chaos that is happening, Matthias spoke in a deep but dignified voice, "Quiet."

    As if influenced by some divine intervention, everyone went silent as if it was muted.

    After a while, Matthias looked at Li Tiangong and spoke with indifference, "Schr Li, I approve of your benevolence that is renowned throughout the ages. I assure you that your name would be known across all thends in the future for your leadership and generosity, promoting equality over all the people.." Schr Li''s eyes lit up when he heard the Emperor''s response.

    "Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty. I can assure you that¨C" He wasn''t even done talking when Matthias spoke once more with an even more indifferent and cold voice, "..but this isn''t the age where such cowardice and kindness must prevail." Li Tiangong''s eyes widened open with shock.

    "Your Majesty.."

 Chapter 158 Conquest In The Immortal Territories, Inside Gaius

    "Your Majesty.."

    "You can promote equal rights over all, but conquest is a must to achieve peace All Under Heaven. To have peace, everyone must be unified under one absolute ruler, one that is benevolent but cruel, dignified yet crafty, mindful over his subjects. Someone who can watch over them with righteousness yet would make them feel fearful of the Royal Authority."

    "To have peace, one must end war. To end war, one must do war. Chaos is never-ending and we can only adjust and face all the problems and conflicts that would be thrown at us. Internal strife would be there, but if we can control it to be minimal, it would be as if nothing ever happened." Matthias threw arguments one after another, drowning Li Tiangong''s belief. With Matthias'' words came visuals from his divine will. Everyone saw peace and war intertwining, and everything being drowned in chaos.

    "One must look not at individuality but on the bigger scope of things. If you achieved peace inside a city, that doesn''t mean that the whole dominion is at peace."

    "There''s no such thing as Absolute Peace, but we can achieve Harmony by unifying allnds. Yin and Yang promotes bnce and harmony, and that is how a ruler must be. Not a cruel dictator nor a too softhearted and unselfish and tolerant leader."

    "I-I apologize, Your Majesty. I didn''t see the broadness of such matters and only looked at the small scope of things. Forgive me." Not being able to counter him, Li Tiangong couldn''t help but to kneel down and kowtow towards him.

    Matthias stayed silent for a while and finally spoke, "Retain your philosophy, but know where to use it. Your benevolent ideals are great for the future of the Dynasty." He consoled and waved his hand, letting the debates continue.

    The assembly went on for hours and paused when they reached nighttime. Everyone retired to their pces and rested for the next day''s resume of the assembly.

    Inside the highest room of the Golden Lotus Pce, the members of the Royal Court gathered together. "Your Majesty, you have done well there. Making a stubborn man like Li Tiangong reflect on his philosophy and resulting in him bing speechless is very much impressive."

    "I just couldn''t tolerate such benevolence inside a government." Matthias spat with annoyance, "How could a leader tolerate such dumb humanitarians who couldn''t help but talk and talk and counter their goals just because ''it shows cruelty upon human lives''? Don''t even."

    "Still, you handled it really well." Isabelle remarked while smiling at him.

    Matthias sighed and gazed at the far horizon where the moon hung from the sky, casting a cold light over thend.

    All over the Firmament, thousands of Dynastic Guards and Shadows of the Order of The ck Crow roamed and watched over the mountain range''s perimeter. Although Qin still doesn''t have too many enemies, it''s better to be cautious and prepared for anything.

    The Dynastic Guards captured some assassins that tried to assassinate some members of the parliament due to personal grudges. Of course, they were investigated.

    There were also some who wanted to ruin the talks by spreading fake news that were easily subjugated.

    The next day, everyone was invited for a feast inside the Golden Lotus Pce. They threw a huge banquet for everyone''s breakfast. An hour after the banquet, they resumed the talks.

    The assemblysted for seven more hours before concluding. The members of the Parliament dispersed and the Royal House was thest one to leave.

    When they left the Firmament''s perimeters, Matthias and the others saw people setting up markets, selling different candies, souvenirs, and other stuff to tourists that were traveling and looking at the Lotus Firmament.

    Alexander even bought cotton candy, which made the vendor popr.

    Weeks after they returned to the Imperial Pce, inside the Throne Room, Matthias sat on the Dragon Throne, below him stood Alexander and Wang Long donned in armor. "Father, the army is ready and waiting. Should we start?"

    "You can go." Matthias nodded and replied.

    With the confirmation, the Crowned Prince and the Grand General knelt down and cupped their fists at the Emperor before leaving to the Western Region, where the army was already in ce.

    Inside a tent outside of the Western Region''s walls, Alexander gazed at the mapid down in front of him with a serious face. Surrounding him were Wang Long, Gongsun Pei''s son Gongsun Yan, and the generals of the Western Army.

    "Your Highness, the army is prepared. We only wait for your signal." Wang Long stated.

    Alexander sighed solemnly and uttered with a noble tone, "Then, may the heavens bless our endeavour."<sub> </sub>

    After that, the start of Qin''s first conquest began.

    Inside Matheon Gxy¡­

    Because of the dark ball, the gxy has long since been in a high state of emergency. The angels and demons travel different worlds to quell the anomalies present, the Sentinel beings are watching over the different areas of the gxy, and the Overseers travel everywhere to seek information.

    The highest echelons of the gxy, the deities of the Highest Supreme Council, gathered together once every month to be alert at all times.

    For the past few decades, it has been proven by them that the dark ball can cause catastrophic-level damages, resulting in their due alertness.

    The affected worlds were closely surveyed by them, one of which is the world of Gaius, the world that is ten timesrger than Earth. It was a direct mold of Earth, butrger.

    Oxford University, Oxford, Ennd, United Kingdom.

    Inside the quarters of the university, the students walked to their respective buildings while chatting with their friends.

    "Good morning, Professor Andre!" While walking, one group of friends saw an exceptionally handsome man in a suit walking towards the philosophy department. They nodded towards him and greeted him politely with the girls blushing in front of him

    Mr. Andre smiled and nodded in return. "Hurry to your sses, students. Professor Angleberi wouldn''t want anyte students in her ss." He advised with a gentle smile on his face.

    "We''ll hurry up, Professor!" The male students chirped while the girls sighed and nodded reluctantly and rushed towards their building.

    Looking at them, Andre smiled amiably and continued to walk towards his destination, the Radcliffe Camera

    When he arrived there, he was greeted by both students and fellow lecturers and professors. He then sat on his favourite spot and read his book peacefully.

    After an hour, a man suddenly walked up to him and whispered, "Your Excellency, I am afraid that we need to return to the Philippines immediately."

    Andre didn''t look at him until he finished the chapter of the book. When he did, he looked up and inquired, "Why?"

    "The Sultanate of Mindanao has attacked the ports of Dumaguete, Tagbran, Iloilo, and Bacolod. The Senate is afraid that the Sultan and their parliament would decide to continue their conquest towards the maind." The man answered seriously.

    "Sigh." Andre massaged his forehead and gestured to the man to sit down. "I just don''t understand why Your Excellency let the government liberate Mindanao from our rule. We would''ve been a strong body in the Southeast if not for the Sultanate breaking apart from us." The manined after he had seated.

    "Abel, even in the 1800s when the Spaniards surrendered Mindanao to the Monarchy and the government, the Mindanao still was governed by their independentws and doesn''t yield to the decision of the maind. Even if the two nations were one ''till today, it would''ve just caused much chaos as time passed."

    "When it was given independence in thete 1800s, it was as if nothing even happened, because even when they were a part of us, they were still under their own rules. And at the time that they weren''t bound by ourws, they immediately re-established the Sultanate and started developing with the help of their allies from all over."

    "Anyways, we can''t do anything about that. Now that the Sultan wants to extend his reach upwards, the only move we can do is fight back." Andre answered with resolution. "Over the years, the Sultanate has developed by quite a lot, with its territory alreadyrger than our sovereign state after conquering Sabah and Northern Kalimantan and the eastern coasts of Borneo, and holding dominance over the Celebes Sea. They have also established close ties with Indonesia, The Lesser Ottoman Empire, Iran, and the Istan countries."

    "They have umted their economy, turning them into a powerful nation in the southeast. They have also built their military into a powerful naval force, rivaling that of China''s."

    "Although the Philippines has also developed a lot from the 1900s, because of that war that dyed the development of our economy equivalent to sixteen years because of that incapable ruler, we are far behind the Sultanate''s naval strength. I didn''t interfere with that revolution because indeed, An was already sick and wouldn''t be able to lead properly, so it could be a good thing for him to stop. But, unexpectedly, someone who did almost nothing right and always gave me a headache took office. I would''ve just healed An if I knew that that would happen." He hissed.

    "But, the past is the past, we wouldn''t be able to do anything about it even if we wanted to." He sighed before standing up, "Anyways, Let''s go." He stood up and said before walking out.

 Chapter 159 The Only Woman I Loved

    Outside the university grounds, a ck Bentley Mulsanne Grand Limousine was parked, with four well-trained bodyguards waiting for him.

    When they saw Andre, they stepped aside and one of them opened the rear door for him, "Your Excellency." They bowed.

    Andre nodded in response and entered the vehicle with Abel behind him.

    Inside the limousine, it wasn''t that extravagant. Itsyout was simple but still exudes luxury and power. Andre sat on the back peacefully while reading the folder that Abel gave him.

    "Your Excellency, you have been gone from the country for a little more than five years. With the power that the current President holds, the influence that the Crown possesses is slowly deteriorating. Isn''t it time that you show your presence and power to the countrymen?" Abel asked.

    "Abel, even if the authority of the Crown is lost, I don''t care. I am already living for who knows how many years. I live my life to live peacefully and to protect the world. Anything that holds me down like kingship and material goods are just material objects to me." Andre stated.

    "Sigh. If that is what you wish, Your Excellency." Abel nodded resignedly.

    After their talk, silence pervaded the car. Only the sound of flipping pages can be heard. When he finished reading the folder, Andre ced it down and ced his head down the headrest and sighed.

    "How is she?" He muttered slowly. Abel flinched at the sudden question and faced Andre, "Your Excellency, do you mean her?"

    Knowing who Abel meant, Andre nodded. There''s only a number of people who can make Abel not say their name, and only one of them would be addressed by the King with a simple "her".

    "Miss Myori is still performing with the girls of YPEnt. She is still also being protected by our men." Abel answered slowly and carefully. The matters about Miss Myori are very delicate and important for the King and it was ordered to all that she must be protected at all costs.

    Not everyone knows the rtionship¨C or past rtionship¨C between him and Miss Myori. The only people that know it could be counted with one hand.

    "Although this can be rude, I just wanted to ask, not as your formal representative to the Philippine Government, but as the friend that has been with you for thirty years. Why did you leave her? You haven''t divulged the matter since you left Korea five years ago." He inquired.

    Andre was silent. He extended his hand to the ceiling and opened the sunroof. He gazed silently at the sky, no one knows if he was reminiscing, saddened, or both.

    But Abel broke the silence by continuing the question, "Did you really love Miss Myori?" He asked sternly. "With the ridiculously long life that you have lived, you ought to have at least one girl in your life. Is Miss Myori just one of those girls, a passerby in your life? Did you ce protection on her just because you felt obligated to? Did you?!" With every question, Abel''s voice grew louder and more serious.

    Hearing his sessive questions, Andre couldn''t help but flinch. He closed his eyes with deep sorrow, his face''s expression was that of heartache. "I.. love her." He muttered with profound pain, "In my incalcbly long life that even I don''t know how or why, I''ve had fifteen women, but she was the girl that I loved the most. Actually, I should rephrase that."

    "She was the only girl that I loved in my billions of years alive." Not being able to control himself, tears flowed down his cheeks.

    "Andre.." Realizing that he had gone too far with the topic, Abel didn''t know what to do.

    "Nari is definitely not just a passerby in my life. I wish to be with her, stay with her, and make her happy. But I can''t. I wouldn''t be able to do so." He looked at Abel with reddened eyes and shook his head. He turned to Abel with difficulty and started to pour down words after words, venting his mncholic emotions on him.

    "I want all of you to protect her because I genuinely want her to be safe and sound. I want her smile that I wanted to cherish to be protected at all cost. I want the hair that I caressed to not be harmed by anyone. I want the back that I hugged every time she was sad to not be hurt or grazed. And I want the heart that I tried hard to care for to be away from anyone who ns to do the opposite of what I want for her." He held his hand and squeezed it hard. Because of the force, his fingertips noticeably reddened.

    "I love her, even until now. Although twelve years is pitifully shortpared to my evesting life, those twelve years made my life here more colorful than it used to." He whispered with reminiscence.

    "If you do, why did you leave her?" Abel wanted to ask this, but he couldn''t, so he just kept it to himself. He stayed silent till they reached the airport.

    Oxford International Airport.

    They got out of the car and marched towards the VIP Terminal of the airport. Abel took his phone out of his pocket and dialed a number. "We''re in the airport. Prepare the ne." He immediately turned the call off and continued to stride with Andre inside the airport.<sub> </sub>

    They were seen by a lot of people, with those people thinking that Andre was maybe a businessman. But no one knew him, so they didn''t approach him. Even if they knew him, they wouldn''t be able to approach him because of the strictness of the surrounding bodyguards.

    Inside, They were weed by the airport staff from all over the ce. The staff were alerted that a VVVIP has arrived and they must assure that nothing goes wrong with the important person.

    They all stepped aside and gave way and all bowed to him. Not caring about anything right now because of his mood, Andre continued without looking or even ncing at them.

    Abel, to appease the staff, just nodded at them. That calmed down the indignant airport staff that was near exploding when they weren''t even looked at.

    When they arrived at the runway, they were greeted by a ssy ck Gulfstream G550 parked and ready to fly. The boarding stairs have also been ced down, waiting for them to enter the aircraft.

    Andre stepped up straight to the jet, with the others behind him. Inside, it was luxurious, befitting of a king.

    Contrary to the matte ck finish of the exterior of the jet, the inside wasyered white with gold rims. The tables were made with exquisite furnished Ebony Wood with the seats made of full grain leather made by Rolls Royce.

    From the cockpit, the door opened and the pilot bowed to Andre, "Your Excellency, the ne is ready to depart at yourmand."

    Andre slightly nodded. Abel looked at the pilot and nodded, "Let''s go, Captain Sariento."

    Captain Sariento nodded and returned to the cockpit. He then started the engine and drove to the runway. After turning the ne and lined up with the path, the jet zoomed and started to lift off.

    Inside the ne, now that they have finally lifted off from the ground, Andre said to Abel without looking at him, "Tell me the current affairs concerning the country."

    "Yes, Your Excellency." Abel nodded and retrieved a folder on the table, "As usual, Japan, Korea, Australia, Southern Vietnam, Qing Dynasty, Mysia, and the United States of America express willingness to us for a joint trade partnership. Our products, like metals, minerals, jewelry, and oil, are in high demand in their strong and rich economies. Because of the ignorance of the current government, those resources weren''t really used properly, so our technological development is temporarilycking."

    "With yourmand, I will immediately order the utilisation of these metals to strengthen the technology and economic development of our country. With the threat of war beginning between the Philippines and The Sultanate, it would really be dangerous if we do not advance in these fields faster."

    "Mhmm." Andre nodded. He looked at Abel and signalled, "What are you waiting for? Continue."

    "??" Abel was confused but he still kept going, "Also, with the tension between Japan and Korea reaching near gunpoint, our country would need to choose a side to help."

    "Why?" Andre looked at him confusedly. "Why?" Abel returned the question.

    "Why would we need to choose a side? The matters between those two countries are to them only. If our country decides to choose a side, then it would ruin the rtionship between our side and the opposing side. Why would we need to do that just because of a five hundred-year resentment?" Andre asked indifferently.

    "But.." Abel tried hard to utter the word, "Nari.."

    Suddenly, Andre''s eyes turned sharp.

    "Miss Myori is a part of those two countries."

    "Are you also nning to tear her apart?!" Andre shouted angrily at Abel. "If you cannot decide who to support, don''t support anyone! Discourage them from beginning the war!"

    "Okay, Your Excellency." Abel nodded.

 Chapter 160 Azazel, An Invitation From Heaven

    "Also, the US wants to build another military base here to watch out for China and The Soviet." Abel added.

    "Another?!" Andre red. "Deny them! There''s already three military bases in our country for God''s sake!"

    Abel nodded again.

    "What about Egypt?" Abel suddenly turned serious.

    Andre nced at him, "What about it?" He asked.

    "The containment. What are we going to do with him?" Abel whispered loudly.

    "Azazel? He wouldn''t be able to do anything as long as that guy doesn''t permit it. What are you afraid of?" Andre answered indifferently. "What we need to be afraid of are the anomalies that are being thrown down here by something." He stated.

    "They aren''t examined and studied properly, and the Kepler Society seems to be killing every one that they see, limiting our research." He added.

    "Might I add." Abel spoke, "Their efficiency in destroying the anomalies have been pretty excellent. I think they already have sufficient resource knowledge to use against the anomalies. Should we establish contact with them?" He asked.

    Andre stayed silent for a moment and replied, "Don''t try too hard. We''ve been batting heads for a long time now because of conflicting interests. We''re not sure if the Society would willingly give their data to us."

    After that, they stopped talking. To disperse the awkward atmosphere, Abel picked up a remote and pressed on it.

    "..On thetest news report. Lately, Egypt has been experiencing strange temperature fluctuations and anomalies like growling sounds right beneath the western part of the country. Researchers have theorized that it is¡­" Suddenly, Andre''s eyes opened wide and abruptly stood up, "Your Excellency?" Abel asked, baffled by the sudden action.

    Andre rushed to the cockpit door and opened it. On the other side, instead of seeing the cockpit, a marketce was there instead, "Abel, be careful on your way home. I''ll just follow you when I''m finished with the matter." Andre said and rushed out.

    "Andre!" Abel yelled at him for naught.

    Farafra, Egypt.

    The town, although not bustling due to its low number of inhabitants, was still pretty active.

    Andre appeared from one of the houses as he opened the door, rushing to the western part of the town. He went to an inconspicuous building and entered it directly without even knocking at the door.

    "Who?!" Inside, a shocked and confused scream sounded as the people inside turned abruptly at the opened door. But when they saw who it was, they immediately stood up and bowed at him, "Greetings, President Ouroboros!"

    The building is one of the disguised hideouts of the Ouroboros Foundation throughout the world. In particr, this hideout watches over the Desert of Farafra because of the Cmity-ss being that exists there.

    Before even the Archaic Ages came the Ages of Divinity, where Gods, Nephilims, and Humans that dwells on the matters of the arcane roamed rampantly all across the world.

    Two hundred Traitorous Beings went down from heaven and started to do unscrupulous things with the mortals, starting this age and irking the anger of God. When His anger struck the world, with the cleansing of the world done by a huge flood of inhuman abominations, those two hundred traitors were captured by the higher existences of heaven. One of the beings, Azazel, the greatest sinner of them all, was eternally sealed under thend of Dudael that now became the Desert of Farafra and was the being that the personnels were tasked to watch over.

    "Tell me about the situation." Andre sat down unceremoniously and inquired with regards to the matter.

    The personnels went to the windows and looked outside before closing the blinds. One of them then pressed a button, casting a barrier around the building, isting any noise from the inside going outside. "President, the area of the seal has recently been more active than it should be. We fear that the time of unsealing might be near. It would only mean that the prophecy that was written in the scriptures is upon us."

    Hearing them, Andre became solemn. He then closed his eyes and, after a while, opened it once more with an even more serious gaze, "This is a lot more serious than I imagined."

    Suddenly, from the top corner of the room, a strong light shone down upon everyone, startling them. From the light, a figure of a seven-foot tall man with half-extended wings on his back descended. Its face was blurred, as if it didn''t have a face at all.<sub> </sub>

    The personnel who was inside screamed with horror, wing their face with utter terror in their eyes. Some of them fell down and convulsed violently, while the fortunate others only fainted with blooding out from their orifices.

    Andre turned his gaze at the figure as it spoke indifferently, "Immortal, you are summoned by the Great Father."

    Andre stood up and turned to the others, "I''lle back for you all." He then waved his hand, relieving them of their pain and made them forget. As soon as he did so, the bodies of the personnel inside finally calmed down as they slept soundly. Andre gazed at them for a moment and after doing so, he jumped directly into the light, with the winged figure going behind him.

    Andre reappeared in a heavenly ce. In it, loud praises reverberated in every corner. In front of him was a high tform made from clouds where a humongous golden throne of light that spans over millions of kilometres was positioned. At the sides of the throne were countless angels chantinguds and worships. Seated on the throne was another guminhawa figure that''s height reached past the limitations where a mortal could see clearly, not letting anyone see the face of the figure.

    Andre walked casually towards the stairs leading to the throne and asked, "What made you summon me, Hleferoc?"

    As soon as he said ''Hleferoc'', everyone was immediately angered as the countless angels criticized him.

    "Presumptuous!"

    "Uneptable!"

    "Disrespectful!"

    "You have no right to disrespect such high and mighty figure even if you''re an immortal!" The angel that fetched him before looked at him with displeasure.

    "Hmph." Andre snorted, "If not for me having no mind with being too powerful, that Great Father of yours wouldn''t even be able to go against me." He spat.

    "You''re not stopping?!" The angel red.

    "Enough." A whileter, a deep, majestic, and unfathomable voice sounded from above the skies. As a result, every angel that was once criticizing Andre turned to look at the throne and once again sang praises to him.

    "I and him have been granted sentience at the same time, so he can be considered my equal." The figure said.

    "Don''t even, "Great Father"." Andr¨¦ narrowed his eyes with disgust, "I have been awake for two thousand years before You even had an inkling of Your existence." He exposed while the corner of his lips were twitching with anger.

    The figure went silent, not wanting to argue anymore. Without hearing anything in response, Andre was the first one to talk again, "So, what is happening with the Seal of Dudael? Why has it been quaking? Do you even n to solve it?" He asked.

    Hleferoc was silent. He then ordered with a deep and majestic voice to all his angels, "Disperse."

    Without even asking the reason why, all his subjects went in all sorts of directions. When everyone had left the premises, silence pervaded the heaven. After a while, the gigantic Hleferoc stood up from his ginormous seat and shrank to a size of a seven and a half foot tall man wearing a pure white robe. His muscr build and well-chiseled face that became even more sculpted looking due to his well-trimmed stubble was clearly seen by Andre. He has fringed up dark hair and appropriately thick eyebrows that made him look even more handsome even at his age look at the 50s.

    Although he already had no other fantastically divine features except for the holy looking white cloak with golden runes adorned on its cloth, Hleferoc still had an overwhelmingly majestic aura that could make anyone bow down and worship him while being afraid of being annihted at the same time.

    The transformed God descended to Andre''s level and walked towards him with a serious face and his hands held behind his back. He arrived in front of him and after a while, spoke with a troubled voice, "Answering your question in all honesty, even I don''t know for myself." Hleferoc sighed and shook his head.

    Andre''s eyebrows lifted in rm, "What do you mean?" He asked with uneasiness.

    "For several millennia, Azazel has been silent all throughout and hasn''t really caused much trouble except for instigating some wars, but recently, he seems to have changed." Hleferoc exined.

    "From what my subjects saw, it seems to be rted to the mysterious existence that has been causing trouble throughout the world for eternity. They said that a dark ball of smog flew stupendously fast down the seal and after a couple of days, this happened." Hleferoc waved his hand at an empty face and a screen-like mirage materialized.

 Chapter 161 Seal Of Dudael, Philippines

    In the mirage was a depiction of what was happening inside the Seal of Dudael that was being more active than usual. There, a huge 20-foot tall dark cloaked being with six wings that had no feathers of an angel. Beneath the hood of the cloak was a head that was wrapped with cloth, disabling him from seeing anything. Huge mystical silver chains with runes etched in its surface shackled the limbs of the miserable-looking existence down while below his feet were thousands of enchanted jagged rocks that would pierce his feet, endlessly tormenting the sealed being.

    A low weary growl could be heard from him, indicating his hardship and fatigue. Unsurprisingly, it was Azazel, the Watcher that was sealed in thends of Dudael for betraying God and sullying and defiling mortalkind with the other Watchers, The greatest sinner of all, the Watcher who taught the humans the mystic arts, weapons, warfare, and deceit, leading the humans astray from God''s path.

    Andre had also encountered Azazel before his deeds of sins pervaded the mortal world. He was once loyal to the Supreme, but was led astray due to seeing the Supreme''s ''cruelty'' upon creation.

    Andre sighed while looking at his weary figure. Suddenly, a dark smog fell down Azazel''s head, and as if dead, Azazel''s body slumped down with powerlessness.

    What happened after that then startled Andre as little by little, the Watcher''s body transformed and shifted. His featherless wings grew dark and shadowy feathers all throughout, the cloth that covered his face turned darker and darker, his whole figure was cloaked with a dark haze, blurring everything that was inside.

    Hleferoc waved his hand once again and the image sped up a couple days. Suddenly, from the haze, ck beams started to attack the seal periodically. At first, he thought that such attacks wouldn''t work against a seal made by a Supreme Being, but he was immediately proven wrong.

    The seal shook every time the beam hit it. Although it only shook, such a reaction should have already been impossible to begin with. Andre was rmed by what was happening and turned to the god beside him. Hleferoc sighed and nodded, "Even until now, Azazel is still trying to destroy the seal. I have already sent my servants to reinforce the seal from the outside, but it is still continuing to be damaged."

    "If Azazel ever breaks free, humankind would definitely be in danger." Hleferoc said.

    Andre sneered and replied, "Azazel is vengeful against you, not the mortalkind."

    Even when Andre said it like that, Hleferoc didn''t even shy away, "But once the heavens fall, humankind would definitely be the next target." He turned around and gazed below the throne, where he could see the whole world, "Once the timees and Azazel and his men wreak havoc upon the holynd, the fates of mortalkind would be left to their own and chaos would rule upon them. War, Famine, Death, and Decay would feast upon the creatures of Gaius. Brother Ouroboros, do you want that to happen?" He turned and looked at Andre.

    Andre sneered and replied, "I have lived through countless wars, famines, deaths, and decay, Hleferoc. Don''t even try to terrify me with these things." But he immediately sighed as he added, "But I am still concerned with the living beings and am nervous against the anomalies."

    Andre looked at Hleferoc with solemn gaze and asked, "What do you want me to do?"

    Hleferoc sighed with relief and smiled. He thought for a moment and replied, "I haven''t thought of anything for the time being, so for now, I just want you to watch over the mortal world. I myself would also need to guard the Heavenly Realm for anything that might infiltrate it."

    Andre nodded in understanding and left without Hleferoc saying so. He reappeared inside the hideout of the Ouroboros Foundation in Farafra and looked at the absent-minded personnels that didn''t even notice his arrival.

    He didn''t heed them any mind because he knows what is happening to them; their minds are being cleansed off of the image of the high angel. Such a process is necessary for their survival and the safety of their mental health.

    He left the building and boarded a Hyundai Palisade that was owned by the personnels and drove it south, east of Abu Minqar, in the middle of a barrennd. After about two hours of non-stop full speed driving, he stopped at a ce where rocks were all over the ce and no life could be seen within 30 kilometres.

    He looked down at the ground and narrowed his eyes. He waved his hand and from the heavens and the earth, a huge barrier surrounded the area. He repeated this many times,yering the barrier thickly.

    After doing so, he rode once more and returned to Farafra, leaving the car behind and opening a door once again, where the other side showed the insides of the private jet that he and Abel boarded.

    He entered the door and closed it behind him.

    Inside the jet, Abel was still distraught by Andre''s disappearance. He was thinking of how to exin it to the others when the person he was looking for appeared beside him. "Your Excellency! Thank god you''re back!" He eximed with relief.<sub> </sub>

    Andre chuckled awkwardly. He couldn''t do anything. He needed to go and could only leave Abel here, worrying about his safety and thinking of his whereabouts.

    "I am here, alright? Let''s continue the flight." He said as he sat downfortably and closed his eyes, leaving Abel gawking at his seat.

    The flight from Britain to the Philippines was a little more than three days. Within those days, Abel and Andre discussed, slept, and shared ideas along the way. The ne also had enough gas for the whole trip, so the flight went straight and smoothly.

    Man International Airport, Pasay, Philippines.

    When they arrived in the country and got down the ne, they were immediately met with soldiers wearing blouse uniforms. "Greetings, Your Excellency. You have returned." The person in front bowed down. He had a bulky build and his military suit was adorned by numerous medals.

    "Yes. It has been a long time, General Fajardo." Andre, who had a different face than before with an older look, nodded at him. Hearing his sovereign greet back, General Fajardo smiled with satisfaction.

    General Fajardo was one of the soldiers that fought in several battles against the Soviets and Japanese. He was a soldier that got promoted as a General in the battle of Vietnam because of him saving three hundred Filipino soldiers and five hundred foreign soldiers and leading them to defeat thousands of soldiers of the enemy party, bing one of the reasons for the allied forces to gain upper hand in the war.

    General Fajardo stood proudly and straight as he saluted the King and his representative to the government. After him, the fifty officers with him stood straight and saluted him too.

    Andre looked at them and smiled. He raised his hand and saluted back at them with respect before putting it down and walking forward. Behind him, General Fajardo and his men faced his direction and marched at his side.

    Outside, countless reporters swarmed the barriers as they received the news that the King would return to the country.

    "Hah!" From the inside, a soldier went out and hailed before backing up at the side. Andre has long since changed to his ceremonial suit, a blue zer and trousers that is just like the General''s, but the shoulder mark is a traditional epaulette and has a different symbol; a symbol of a sun instead of stars.

    Andre looked in different directions and bowed at them. The reporters, not wanting to miss anything out, shot pictures of him repeatedly.

    Every corner of the ce was filled with guards and soldiers, preventing any mishaps from happening. The soldiers that greeted him also stepped forward and prevented anyone froming near.

    Andre stood for a while before walking to a long van with the symbol of a Philippine Eagle at the hood that was being escorted by several police cars, police motorcycles, military vans, and two helicopters above to survey the ground.

    In the news, his arrival has spread throughout. His arrival was ced with importance as he was visiting his country for the first time in five years!

    Some citizens say that he was an ipetent leader while some argued that he has done many things already. Differing opinions about the current sovereign have risen by a lot.

    While the citizens were shing, Andre watched it as different people trash talked each other just because of differing opinions.

    ? After a while, they drove to the Mca?ang Pce, where the President, Vice President, and the members of the Congress, and the staff of the Pce were standing outside, waiting to receive him.

    The van stopped in front of the white, old-fashioned building. The bodyguard seated beside the driver went down and opened the door with earnest respect.

 Chapter 162 Shocking Decision, Sultanate

    As soon as Andre got out of the car, He was immediately greeted by the people of the pce

    "Greetings, Your Excellency!"

    "Greetings, Your Excellency!"

    Andre nodded at them as a sign of acknowledgement and walked forward to enter Mca?ang.

    Inside, the whole Congress and the House of The President gathered together inside the pce''s dining room as they seated in an oval pattern.

    "Your Excellency, you have been gone for a long time. Why did youe back?" One of the senators asked without regard to respect.

    "Senator Chavez! Watch how you phrase things." The President, a man in his fifties, snapped with a low tone and a stern face. He then turned to Andre and smiled with his eyes, "Your Excellency, I am sure that you have your reasons foring back."

    Looking at this, Andre didn''t even have a reaction on his face. In truth, his eyes even revealed a hint of disgust as he looked at the President''s pretentious attitude, "You let the Sultanate attack the state''s southern ports and you''re asking me why I''m here?" He questioned indifferently. "If everyone of you could''ve beenpetent, I wouldn''t have the need to return here so quickly."

    When he said it, all of them had an ugly face, the President also couldn''t help but to make a reaction, but he soon suppressed it into a smiling face, "Your Excellency, you shouldn''t say it like that."

    "For years, the Sultanate has developed a lot. They have also conquered some territories in the south, so we couldn''t help but be in a defensive position." The President exined with a voice that Andre found to be so irritating in the ears.

    "So, you took the defensive position but got our south seized by the enemy? What a defensive tactic that is!" Andre sneered coldly. "What? Is your next ''defensive tactic'' to surrender the capital to the Sultanate?"

    The President gawked with anger and helplessness at Andre''s reply, "Your Excellency¨C"

    "Armando Zamora! Isa kang wng hiya!(You have no shame!)" Andre shouted with anger.

    "Your Excellency!" President Armando abruptly stood up with an ugly expression, "You can''t just call me like that even if you''re the King!" He yelled in anger.

    "I can talk like this not just because I am a King, but because I am smarter than you, dimwit!" Andre shouted back. "Even if I''m not present in this state, don''t assume that I do not know the evil that is seething deep in your veins! Do you remember your deceased wife, Anita?"

    President Armando''s eyes widened when Andre mentioned his wife, "W-What do you mean?" He stammered.

    "I was the one who ordered her and your son''s ''supposed ident'' to warn you from corrupting and stop their arrogance inside my country. I even sent you a letter to warn you, but what did you do?" Andre sneered as he continued, "You continued your hidden corruption as if nothing even happened! You only look like a holy Buddha on the outside, but you''re nothing but an evil spirit on the inside!"

    "The country had a 500 Billion-dor budget for thest five years that I was gone, but what happened? Not even half reached the projects that could potentially strengthen the state''s economy! Everything went to you and your party''s pockets and to please the foreign countries! Then, you''re saying that I can''t call you a shameless piece of shit? I''ve had enough of you." Right now, everyone was already in chaos. They didn''t expect that the King would find out about what they were doing, and were instantly scared out of their wits.

    "Abel!" He shouted. "Yes, Your Excellency?" Stepping forward, Abel leaned towards him, waiting for his order.

    "I want you to immediately tell the people every single thing that this president of theirs did using the influence of the seat of power! After that, expel him and his party in the government and imprison them!" He ordered coldly.

    "Yes, Your Excellency!" Abel nodded affirmatively and took out his tablet. "Your Excellency, don''t!" Hearing what the King wants to do to them, the congressmen immediately kneeled and begged for mercy.

    "Don''t do it to us, please! I''ll immediately testify against President Armando, is that okay?"

    "Have mercy on us, please!"

    Andre looked at them with cold indifference. He sneered at their two-faced behaviour with disgust. "I don''t want any leeches inside the government where I am in-charge." He turned around to General Fajardo and ordered, "Get these parasites out. I don''t want to see any of their faces inside Mca?ang."

    "Affirmative, Your Excellency!" General Fajardo immediately responded. He had long since been dissatisfied with the heads inside the government. Having the opportunity to personally kick them out, he was thrilled. "Take them, boys!" Hemanded the soldiers behind him.

    With the order, everyone inside that has been involved in corruption was immediately thrown into jail as per the Sovereign''s orders.<sub> </sub>

    After that, news about the corruption and the heads'' being thrown in jail were reported in every news channel all over the national television. Everyone was shocked and mad when they discovered the shameless things that the former president has done.

    "Anak ng tokwa namang presidente yan oh! (That son of a tofu of a president!)"

    "We thought he was a good and honest leader! We didn''t know that he was an ugly fox inside!"

    "Ha! We told you that that ''kind president'' of yours is crap! He even coborated with that stupid vice president that was always giving away broken promises!"

    An hourter, the Pce called for a press conference. "We apologize for the abrupt dismissal of the leaders of the Cab. Just this afternoon, King Andras Maharlika assumed full governance over the country, causing the abrupt suspension of any and all officials that were involved in the corruption of our great sovereignty. Our King, now having absolute authority over the governance of the military and state, does not and certainly will not tolerate any corruption matters under his immediate rule." Abel, the spokesperson of the King, said in front of the press.

    He then continued, "Former President Armando Zamora has done a great amount of unscrupulous deeds in his time of power. He abused his authority to embezzle the funds in every department in the government. Simrly, his party members, with his backing, cooperated with him by hiding the evidences of his embezzlement."

    "Now, they are jailed at New Bilibid Prison for their major offenses." After that, Abel stepped back and bowed towards the press reporters before leaving.

    Everyone who watched the television and read the newspaper went immediately mad at Armando and his party and started cursing him non-stop.

    Suddenly, on the next day, it happened.

    "Al-Nasir Anas al-Din Yusuf ibn Ahmad, Sultan of the Mindanao Sultanate, formally dered war against the Republic of The Philippines just this morning. As of now, there is still no response from Mca?ang about the matter whatsoever. We are currently waiting for the Pce''s response regarding the Sultanate''s deration."

    m! The sound of a remote control being thrown down was heard inside the Presidential Study.

    "Punyeta!" Abel shouted in anger, "As soon as those corrupt officials were caught, the Sultanate immediately dered war? Didn''t they just tantly admit that they were the ones who nted those assholes inside our government by doing this?!"

    "Not necessarily." Seated behind the table, Andre spoke casually while drinking tea. "What?" Abel turned to him and asked.

    "They could be just taking advantage of the state''s current leaderless state. Maybe they thought that I am ignorant and ipetent." Andre replied.

    "How could they think that someone who literally expelled all the leaders of the government smoothly be an ignorant and ipetent ruler?" Abel jeered.

    "Because someone who expels his or her own cab using his or her powers inside the government in an abrupt manner is ignorant and ipetent." Andre replied once again while sipping tea.

    He stayed his gaze at the man on the television that reced the reporter; a middle-aged man whose skin is brown and had his deep and sharp eyes looking straight at the camera.

    "The Republic of The Philippines has done a great sin to ~~~~~ for decades. We, as his children, ought to purge them. As the representative of our greatest god Ah, we dere war!" In the television, Anasaldin spoke with a deep andpelling voice on the microphone in front of him.

    "Abel." Andre called out.

    "What is it?"

    "Is the press waiting for our response?" Andre smiled meaningfully. Abel then smiled and whipped out his phone, dialing a number.

    An hourter.

    The reporters were shocked and happy because of the consecutive press releases of the King''s Council. They know that it would be the response of the government about the recent deration of war from the Sultanate of the South. As they do not know the attitude and the way that the King responds to problems such as this, they have no idea what would be his answer to the Sultan''s provocation.

    Now, inside the Rizal Grand Ceremonial Hall, the press correspondents, journalists, and the whole media were waiting for the arrival of the King''s Spokesperson, Abel Montemayor.

 Chapter 163 Declaration Of War

    While they were murmuring to each other, they heard the stepping sounds of shoes going towards the Hall, making them anticipate.

    Abel arrived in front of everyone, and stood at the podium, with microphones and recorders from different news channels all over the Philippines, and some from overseas.

    "Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen. I hope you aren''t disturbed by our summons." Abel greeted everyone.

    "No, we aren''t disturbed, Spokesperson Montemayor." The correspondents waved their hands, "We are happy that you have invited us here."

    Abel smiled and nodded, "Then, I shan''t dy you all any longer, let us start." He said and assumed a serious face and straight back."

    "Good afternoon, fellow Filipinos. We, the King''s Council, have gathered all of you here today concerning the matter regarding the prior deration of war by Sultan Anasaldin of Mindanao. We regard this as a serious threat to the peace and order that the former presidents have established between the two countries."

    "As a result, King Andras VI will step up to address the people of his country." Abel announced.

    Within even letting the media digest what he said, Abel stepped down the podium and moved to the back. Suddenly, to their shock, Andre appeared striding with majesty towards the Hall with royal guards wearing blue military uniforms walking at his side behind him. He, on the other hand, was wearing his ceremonial suit; a white royal suit with golden embroidery, knots, and brooch on the chest. A white cape that is fastened to his shoulders by a golden shoulder board cascaded down to his calf.

    A badge was pinned on his suit; a shield surrounded with aurel wreath with an eagle on it. Surrounding the eagle was a European crown with four stars in the middle, symbolising the Royal King of The Philippine Monarchy.

    Although his face is that of a sixty-year old man, his magnificent bearing and handsome looks from his early days could still be seen.

    Another person was behind him. It was a twenty-five years old young adult with simr looks to that of Andre. He had an incredibly handsome face and long wavy ck hair that ran down the side and covered his ears. He had sharp eyes and his way of walking was gant with the bearing of a true royal. Although he was paler than other Filipinos, hisplexion and looks were still close to his nationality, although it has some foreign parts to it.

    He donned a denim blue suit with a white inner garment and a ribbon that has simr color with that of the suit. He also has simr ornaments to Andre, except his badge was without theurel wreath and the four stars. Instead, the shield had two crossed kampns behind the shield and the crown had three stars on it, symbolising the Crown Prince.

    He simrly had a cape, a blue cape that was over his shoulders and draped down to his ankles. It has a gold shoulder mark that acts as the clip of the cape to attach to the shoulder of the suit.

    Seeing them together, everyone thought that they were lucky as this was rare. As the "current king" Andras Maharlika VI only appeared in front of everyone only when the president was being awarded and when the first and second world war started and ended, while in regards to the Crown Prince, he wasn''t even known to anyone until now, so this is also the first time that the Prince would be involved in an assembly!

    Everyone had their mouths gaped as they looked at the arriving royals. Waking up from their stupor, all of the people inside stood up to wee them. Inside, they were proud that they were one of the people that would film the first appearance of the Crown Prince.

    "We greet Your Excellency!" Abel hailed before bowing towards him.

    "We greet Your Excellency!" The people also bowed to them after Abel.

    The two nodded in response. Andre stepped forward to the podium while the Crown Prince walked to the back and sat on a chair behind the right side of the podium.<sub> </sub>

    Andre stood erect in front of everyone and cleared his throat. "I am pleased that everyone cane here for our press release. I wanted to greet everyone formally, but with the serious matter that is at hand, I shall not dilly-dally any further." He said.

    "As of now, the naval forces of the Sultanate sails towards our south to conquer the Region of Visayas. I, as the monarch of the Philippines and the de facto sovereign of Luzon and Visayas, will not agree to this aggressive behaviour of our neighbor."

    "It was in the year of 1752 when King Ignacio and my family butted heads to gain independence for Luzon, and it was in 1808 when the Visayan Inds and Mindanao were surrendered by the Spanish Rule to the state. Then, in 1888, under constant pleading, Mindanao was given sovereign independence over theirnds under the rule of President Anastasia Corazon. They were given enough face to co-exist peacefully with the state, but in just a little more than 200 years of independence, they have already breached the peace that was established by thete presidents multiple times, and that is uneptable."

    "We have given them enough face. Under my rule, and in the name of the future monarch''s rule, we will never tolerate such indecency!"

    "The King''s Council, as the representative of the state, fearlessly responds to the disrespectful attitude of the Sultanate and shall answer to them; If war is what they seek, then war is what we will give!"

    As the press release was live, everyone felt their blood boil with patriotism. As soon as Andre finished his sentence, the Royal Fleet that was formed personally by him, that was moving towards the south even before the conference, arrived at the South of Sulu. Hundreds of warshipsunched long range missiles consecutively, destroying assault and patrol ships en masse.

    Another fleet from Pwan started to assault the Mindanao Maind and deployednd forces in their territory. The Philippine Air Force also started bombing the military bases in Iligan, Cagayan, Cotabato, Koronadal, General Santos, and Butuan; Chaos has started throughout the Sultanate.

    Even Before the Sultanate dered war, Andre had already prepared the army to retrieve Mindanao from the Sultanate by force. With the money and authority that he has, he easily bought military ships and jets from the United States, the United Kingdom, and other allied states that has superior technology.

    Three dayster, the war was still going at full swing. The west coast of Mindanao has already been fully taken over by the Philippine Army while multiple army regiments have already entered several western cities. The Sultanate''s army from their southern territories couldn''t even go past the barricade that had been made by the Philippine Navy.

    Later that day, The United States'' Secretary of Defense, Henry Dous, also released news from the White House. "With the current events that have recently been going on in the Pacific, The Office of The President states its full support with the Philippine Inds'' unification under one government. We shall send military, financial, and logistical support for the Philippine King''s undertakings of unifying the old country." The white burly man wearing a military uniform announced in front of the press.

    As soon as it was released, everyone was shocked by the US'' conviction with its stance in the Republic-Sultanate War.

    The Lesser Ottoman Empire also stated on its side that they will send military and logistical support for the Sultanate.

    Although the Ottoman Empire has been defeated by the joint forces of the Western forces and thete Russian Empire, with their reaches still scoping the oil-rich territories, resulting in a powerful economy, the Empire still had its position in the world as a country that was at least at the top 15 of the world''s powers.

    The Soviet Union also released its stance in the war by its spokesperson in foreign affairs, Alexei Abramov, in his press conference. "As one of the world''s great powers, it is imperative for us to not let any of our equal exert its dominance over the weak countries. As such, we extend our support with the Pacific Sultanate and we would not let the Americans extend their reaches to Asia."

    China, as one of the Soviets'' stout allies from its founding until now, also expressed their support to the Sultanate. The Qing Dynasty, presiding on the east of China, as a country that hated its western counterpart to the core because of their betrayal from the Imperial Authority, countered them and expressed their support over the Philippine Republic.

    Then, it all came consecutively, like a domino. Japan, Korea, Australia, Mysia, The European Union, The United Kingdom, Irnd, Canada, Mexico, The African Countries, India, Southern Vietnam, and Brazil voiced their support for the Republic. Indonesia, Iraq, Northern Vietnam, Laos, and the Istan countries, on the other hand, extended their support for the Sultanate.

 Chapter 164 Overbearing Prince

    In a blink of an eye, the slumbering factions from the Second World War woke up and faced each other once again. Out of nowhere, the Republic-Sultanate War''s influence reached that of a global scale, with all of the world''s great and humongous existences bing involved.

    But although everyone expressed their stances, no one really moved from their positions because of the suppression from their enemy faction.

    Everyone just stood there, watching the current events in the Pacific.

    After that, nothing changed. The Republic Army continued their assault against the Sultanate counterpart while the Sultanate assumed a defensive position. A weekter, seeing that they are fully cornered by the enemy, with the capital, Davao, being sieged by the Philippine Army, Air Force, and Marines, bombarded by artillery fire and bombs, the Sultanate could only reluctantly wave the white g at the top of their Sultanate Mansion.

    With that, the war was ced on a ceasefire. The Crown Prince, apanied by the Appointed Secretary of Defense Carmelito Diosdado, flew to the Sultanate Capital to talk with the Sultan. With them, some reporters that had the guts to go flew in their own helicopters.

    "I greet you, Sultan Anasaldin." The Crown Prince greeted by bowing down slightly. He was wearing his blue royal suit with dignity and pride as he faced the haggard-looking Sultan. Behind him, cameras from news outlets were set up to film the negotiations live.

    Although he looked haggard, Anasaldin still had his sharp eyes that could send chills down one''s spine. He gazed at the reporters and returned to the Crown Prince, "What does the King want for peace to return?" He asked.

    "Surrender." The Crown Prince answered directly, "Give up the Sultanate in Mindanao, retreat to Sabah, and never return."

    "I cannot do that!" Sultan Anasaldin retorted angrily.

    "The King has already given you enough face, Sultan." The Crown Prince stated coldly. "If not for us still having to act with decency, we would''ve continued attacking even if you waved the white g to the whole world."

    Still, the Sultan''s gaze was evidently hardened at keeping Mindanao. After a while of silence, The Crown Prince smiled meaningfully, "Then, another offer, and this is final." The Crown Prince quoted, which gave a bad omen to the Sultan. "Surrender all of the Sultanate''s territory, from Mindanao to Sabah. Give us 300 Million Dors aspensation, and leave the Pacific. No questions asked, and I am not suggesting you ept this offer. You have to, you don''t have a choice." The Crown Prince stated with a firm pride.

    Hearing that, Anasaldin paled, "You cannot do that!" He yelled.

    "I can." The other sneered, "What''s stopping us from doing so? We currently hold Mindanao, our army is already at the capital, the naval fleets are positioned at Sabah, and we have enough forces to trample down the Sultanate. It would only take us a couple of days to bring the Sultanate down to its feet."

    "Now, tell me." The Crown Prince leaned forward to Anasaldin who had an ugly expression, "Do you still think that we cannot do that?" He said coldly.

    "Y-You can." Anasaldin lost the scary gaze and became teary eyed. The feeling of powerlessness creeped up on him, and it felt unbearable.

    The Crown Prince smiled with satisfaction and stood up, "Assmu ikum, Sultan." He bowed as a sign of respect.

    "Wa ikum assam." Anasaldin reluctantly greeted back to the prince.

    After that, the Sultanate finally surrendered. The Sultanate disbanded and gave all of theirnds to the Republic. The Royal Family of the old Sultanate also gave 300 million aspensation to the Republic with the reason of "Compensation for the government''s emotional and mental distress".

    The Royal Family were then "helped" by the King''s Council by flying them to the Lesser Ottoman Empire.

    Although the Ottoman Empire was dissatisfied with the end results, they couldn''t do anything, fearing that bacsh mighte back to them.

    A day after the Sultan''s family''s arrival, the Former Sultan Anasaldin was reported to havemitted suicide due to an undisclosed reason.

    Everyone was shocked by the suddenness of the news. Since his ascendance as the Sultan of the Old Sultanate, he was a very strong-hearted person, and such thing as "suicide" was formerly out of the question. So, now that it happened, of course, everyone was utterly shocked.

    Some felt pity towards the family, now that they have lost the head of their family to depression. They felt that such an event would stay with their family for generations toe. Others, however, felt that there was a conspiracy, saying that instead of suicide, someone ordered an assassination for thete Sultan. But, having no evidence, they could only specte.

    Inside Mca?ang Pce, the King''s Study..<sub> </sub>

    "Has the matter been done?" Andre, who was behind the table, asked the man in front of him.

    The man in front was clothed in a full ck outfit and was wearing shades. The man nodded in response and said, "Yes, Your Excellency, it has been done." He then added, "You know how the ck Hawk does their jobs, Your Excellency. We do it clean and no evidence would be left behind." He then bowed slightly and turned around to leave.

    Andre peacefully sat down at the table with his feet on top of it. He yed with a pen while smiling. A minuteter, the Crown Prince entered and stopped in front of him, "Greetings, President." He greeted him..

    "Mhmm.", Andre nodded back. "How have you been, Chairperson Mimicry?" He asked.

    ''Chairperson Mimicry'' smiled widely and replied, "I am feeling great, President Ouroboros. Ever since you''ve given me a hint of your cells, my mimicry power has reached the peak! I could feel that I can mimic people a lot more urately! Thank you for letting me lead and be a Crown Prince of the Territory!"

    Andre smiled. Chairperson Mimicry is from the Ouroboros Foundation that he has given the position to as the Crown Prince. He was an anomaly that had sentience and expressed submission towards him. Mimicry had the power to, well, Mimic. By giving him a cell of Andre, his power reached a whole new level, with no one being able to tell apart the original and him!

    "Now, now. I''m not just putting you here to be the future King, I ced you here to guard over the Pearl of Babel. It must be protected and watched at all costs, understood?"

    "Yes!" Mimicry nodded affirmatively.

    Three monthster, the country has now be stable. The two factions have also calmed down without any reason to fight anymore. Andre finally passed the King''s position to Mimicry and stepped down from the monarchy.

    Because of the abilities that Mimicry showed to the public as the Crown Prince, his ascension didn''t cause much resistance.

    Pasay, Metro Man.

    Now being free from burdens, Andre finally lived as a 26-year old adult, living a nice and quiet life in a small house near Cartimar, a shopping center. He lived alone and peacefully. Sometimes, he walked around and visited ces like the Mall of Asia, Blue Bay, Baran, and the Pasay Mall.

    For months, He lived like amoner, buying groceries on his own, ying basketball with the street boys, and visiting karaoke with his friends to sing and have fun.

    Seven months after living amoner life..

    Andre strolled inside the Mall of Asia without any destination in mind. He was clothed in a in gray jacket and denim shorts that reached to his knees with a lollipop in his mouth. After a while of aimless walking, he arrived in front of an arcade ce. He smiled with anticipation as he entered to enjoy. He went to the counter and bought tokens before proceeding to y.

    After minutes of ying, he got bored and roamed the ce. He then reached a karaoke stand and looked at it absentmindedly. He remembered something as he hummed a song. Wanting to sing, he turned around and walked to the counter to register.

    "Just choose the song that you want to sing, sir." The person behind the counter said as she pointed at the direction of the songbook. Andre smiled and nodded at the person before going back to the karaoke.

    He went towards the songbook and looked for the song that he wanted to sing. He flipped the pages of the book and looked for it. He went to the F part of the songbook and after a while, found what he was looking for.

    There were other people that were using the karaoke, so Andre had to wait while licking his lollipop.

    Outside the arcade, three women that were wearing a mask and a hat ran happily. Their bodies were fully covered, as if wanting to hide their identity. Near them, three Koreans were holding their things for them.

    "Why don''t we try ying? I''m bored anyway." One of the women spoke in Korean.

    "Sure! What time is it?" The other woman raised her hand and looked at her wrist, "2:30. Yeah, we can y!" She nodded

 Chapter 165 Nari

    "Yay!" The woman that requested it chirped and ran inside. The women that were left outside shook their heads and chuckled in amusement.

    Suddenly, one of the women held her stomach and said, "I''m hungry."

    "I''ll just buy food, wait for me there, ah?" She added before running back.

    "Heh." The girl that was left standing shook her head and turned to the managers, "If you''re hungry too, go with Moring. We can manage here. As if someone would know us with masks on." She said before going inside.

    Inside, the people that were using the karaoke finished. Andre knew that he was next so he stepped forward and keyed in the song on the remote.

    Breathing in, Andre prepared to sing the song that he hadn''t sang for years. He sang the first verse of the song soulfully while reminiscing.

    "Saigo no kisu wa tabako no vor ga shita

    Nigakute setsunai kaori."

    (Thest kiss tasted like tobo, a bitter and sad smell.)

    "Hmm?" The woman that just entered tilted her head with intrigue as she listened to the singer. It wasn''t awful, in fact, it was beautiful and full of emotions. His deep and mncholic voice fitted the song even though his voice was a lot deeper from the original singer.

    The woman that was first to enter saw her and rushed towards her, "Nari, do you hear that song? That''s your favorite, right? Let''s listen to it!" She urged her.

    Nari thought for a moment and nodded, "Sure. It wouldn''t harm us anyway." They then walked towards the karaoke booth.

    Andre continued to sing with a voice filled with emotions in front of the television that showed the lyrics. Around him, a lot of people gathered to listen to him singing.

    "Wow. He has a wonderful voice."

    "He''s handsome too. Is he a famous singer?"

    "No, I don''t think so. I don''t recognize him."

    Others started to record him singing the song.

    "Ashita no imagoro ni wa

    Anata wa doko ni irundarou

    Dare wo omotterundarou."

    (Tomorrow, at this time, where will you be? Who will you be thinking about?)

    Suddenly, on the television, the background video changed to a picture of a blonde Japanese woman that had a mole on her nose bridge. Her eyes looked at the front with a happy smile. For the people around, her gaze was mesmerising, but for Andre, it was as if her gaze could see his deeply hidden emotions.

    Coincidentally, the song reached the chorus part. With the song in addition to the picture in front of him, his eyes couldn''t help but water as images of a happy rtionship came to his mind.

    "You are always gonna be my love,

    itsu ka dare ka to mata koi ni ochite mo.

    I''ll remember to love,

    you taught me how.."

    (You are always gonna be my love even if i fall in love with someone once again. I''ll remember to love, you taught me how.)

    Gasp! His voice had an even more powerful emotion in it, the people''s eyes couldn''t help but water.

    "You are always gonna be the one

    ima wa mada kanashii love song

    atarashii uta utaeru made."

    Sniff! Audible sounds of sniffing and crying could be heard around.

    "Why am I feeling this?"

    "I don''t understand it, but why am I crying?"

    "I miss you, Andrea!"

    "I''ve been single since birth. Why am I crying because of a love song?"

    "I still love you!"

    Nari''s heart couldn''t help but ache for no reason. ''Why am I feeling this again?'' She thought to herself he clutched her chest. Her eyes also watered and tears ran down her cheeks.

    The girl that was beside her was tearing up when she turned and saw Nari, "What''s happening? Is your ailment attacking again?" She asked nervously as she helped Nari up.

    "I-I think it''s the song." Nari replied while suppressing the pain. She wiped her tears off of her cheeks and looked at the man in front.

    "Then let''s leave! Let''s do that." The woman said and grabbed Nari''s wrist, dragging her away, but Nari resisted.

    "Wait, Nezumi!" She said, "I want to stay and listen."

    Nezumi gawked and thought, "Why are you staying if you know that it''s hurting you?"

    At this time, Nari waspletely focused on the man that was singing at the front.

    Andre continued to sing with his grip on the microphone tightening more as more memories resurfaced from the depths of his mind.

    "Andre-senpai, can you teach me this? Please~"

    "Andre-senpai, let''s run at the park again!"

    "Andre-senpai, you''re too fast! Wait for me~"

    "Andre-senpai, the moon is beautiful, isn''t it?"<sub> </sub>

    "Andre, you won''t leave me, right?"

    "Andre, I got into the audition!"

    "Andre, support me wherever I go! I trust you!"

    "Promise me that you''ll never leave me."

    "Promise." Tears streamed down his eyes.

    "Tachidomaru jikan ga

    Ugoki dasouto shiteru

    Wasureta kunai kotobakari

    Ashita no imagoro niwa

    Watashi wa kitto naiteru

    Anata wo omotterundarou"

    Andre inhaled deeply and wiped the tears on his face. His voice quavered as he continued to sing.

    "You will always be inside my heart

    Itsumo anata dake no basho ga aru kara

    I hope that I have a ce in your heart too

    Now and forever you are still the one

    Ima wa mada kanashii love song

    Atarashii uta utaeru made."

    He prepared to continue but before he could do so, a woman''s voice sounded from the speaker singing the song. Andre widened his eyes and turned around.

    There, a woman with a mask on and a cap was holding a microphone while looking at the television before turning to him. She walked forward while continuing to sing.

    "You are always gonna be my love,

    Itsuka darekato mata koi ni ochitemo

    I''ll remember to love, you taught me how."

    Waking up from his stupor, Andre sang with her as he stayed his gaze at the woman.

    "You are always gonna be the one

    Mada kanashii love song.."

    "Now and forever¡­" Andre and Nari gazed at each other''s eyes and while their voices were in harmony.

    Suddenly, from the back, Moring, the woman that got food, arrived and tapped Nezumi, "Hey, what''s happening there?" She asked.

    "Nari went up and sang together with that guy over there." Nezumi whispered to Moring.

    "Hmm?" Moring was intrigued and looked at the man. Her eyes widened as a shocked expression showed on her face.

    "Hey, where are you going?!" Nezumi called out as Moring ran towards the karaoke.

    Until now, Andre and Nari were still looking at each other when Andre realized something. He suddenly dropped the mic as he lost his grip. "Nari?"

    Realizing it, Andre turned and ran away, which shocked Nari. "How did he recognize me?" She thought.

    From her peripheral, Nari saw a figure dashed to where Andre ran.

    Later, Nezumi went up to her, panting, "Nari, she''s nuts."

    "Who?"

    "Moring!"

    "Moring?" Nari gasped and looked at the vanishing figure of Andre and Moring with perplexion.

    Far away, Andre was running fast and stopped when he thinks that he''s already got far enough. Rxing his body, he slumped down leaned on the wall with remorse and deep mncholy.

    Suddenly, he felt himself held on the cor and raised up. "You bastard! You were here all along?!" A woman''s voice yelled at him with anger.

    As Andre''s eyes were filled with water by now, he didn''t realize who the woman was. He blinked hard to remove the tears on his eyes and wiped them off, having a clear vision of who it was. "M-Moring? H-How?"

    "Yes, it''s me!" Moring yelled angrily, "It''s been more than five years since you left her, but you didn''t even visit her once? How evil of you! Even if she doesn''t remember you anymore, you could''ve just gone to her and let her remember you again!"

    "How did you remember me? I thought I made everyone forget?" Andre asked with disbelief.

    Moring''s eyes widened when she heard him, "You really are the reason for it. I thought I was just delirious." She became even more angry as she remembered everything that happened to her.

    "I''ve spent thest five years thinking that I was already mad, and you were only an imagination or a character inside my dream. The next day after you left, I went to the YPEnt Building, discovering that everyone forgot about your existence. I asked Nari about it and she, too, was also confused."

    "I''ve spent years on years thinking to myself that you are just an imagination, something that is out of my understanding. I was already moving on and forgetting about the memory of you and Nari together, but now, here you are." She snarled at him.

    "Why? Why didn''t you visit her? Ever since you left, she always had her heart aching for some reason that they do not know. I thought she was ill, but now, I am certain of why she''s feeling that way."

    "You made her forget."

 Chapter 166 The Olden Wrath

    "You made her forget. You made everyone forget about your existence but I don''t know why or how. Because you made her forget, something seemed missing inside her heart and that was making her heart ache. You don''t know how influentially powerful your existence is to Nari."

    "I know." Andre muttered, "I know my significance in her heart. I made her love me."

    "Then why did you make her love you if you would just leave her! Don''t you know how heartless you are?! You''re a demon!" Moring yelled at him with hatred.

    "Yes!" Andre responded back, "I am a demon!"

    "I am someone who could and would order a ughter of millions without batting an eye."

    "I am someone who would personally ughter countless lives and even children if I so wished."

    "I am a demon who lived for countless years and had countless wives to bear my descendants and heirs!"

    "Nari is but a child to my endless years of life, and I do not want myself back in her life again." Slowly, his eyes and expression became chilly and indifferent. "So don''t ever tell her about me, or I''ll make sure that you would be included to those whose memories I would erase. Understand?" He stated.

    Moring paled and cowered, "I-I will really not let Nari near you ever again! Don''t ever go near her either!" She yelled frantically before running away.

    Andre stayed his gaze at her running figure, and when he was assured that she had really left, did he sit down and sighed sadly.

    Suddenly, a voice from the dark alley interrupted his emotional moment, "You still haven''t given up that mortality of yours?" A deep but teasing voice asked him mockingly.

    Andre nced at the newly arrived figure with indifference, "Why are you here, oh so brilliant and handsome God of Thunder?" He askednguidly.

    p "Why? Can''t I visit an old friend?" The figure chuckled and revealed himself from the dark. He was a 1.90 meters tall, handsome and masculine man whose looks could be called heavenly and divine. He had aurel wreath on his head and he was clothed on a long robe and a cloak that cascaded down his shoulder and was fastened with a small shield medal with a lightning symbol. On his waist was a leather belt strapped on it with an eagle symbol in the middle.</anda>

    Although his abs were covered with cloth, it could still be traced on the side that would cause men and women to drool.

    "Psh. When did I even consider you ''a friend''? Andre sneered. "Hah! Good one, good one!" The manughed with glee.

    "Really, why are you here?" Andre asked once more. This time, the man''s expression turned serious and replied, "I am here to tell you once more about what we have talked about three hundred years ago; Cast your mortality away and be a god."

    Andre red at him, "I have already told you hundreds of times that I do not want to be a god! What''s hard to understand with that?" Andre reprimanded before turning his head away from him.

    The man was silent for a moment before speaking once again, "Even if you do not want to be a god, this shouldn''t be a problem isn''t it?" He asked.

    Andre nced at him, "What is it?" He asked.

    "Why don''t you just kill her and everyone who shackles you in this mortal coil?" As soon as he finished, he was sent flying upwards as Andre sped his hand hard on the man''s neck and flew up, strangling the man.

    "Zeus Kronides!" Andre growled with profound anger. His gaze seethed with wrath and furor. The skies turned dark and the surrounding temperature grew cold. The elements on the sky became restless as it all gathered around the two. The clouds crackled with rose gold thunder and Andre''s eyes turned into a deep shade of purple as thousands of stars appeared on its surface. His hair stood and grew thousands of meters long and curled and spiraled, turning into sharp needles that pointed at Zeus that made him pitifully small. The surface of Andre''s skin turned into dragon scales and an aura of royalty surrounded him. The fingers that were strangling Zeus turned sharp and punctured his neck, causing golden blood to ooze out.<sub> </sub>

    The sight was frightening for anyone, but as if everything was normal, Zeus didn''t even flinch or had the expression of fear. Instead, he had a smile on his face, "You manifested it once again. The Olden Wrath of The ¨¢ndras Ouroboros, The Godking of a Thousand Faces. I was about to forget it since you haven''t used it for hundreds of millions of years. I didn''t think you still had it in you." He spoke calmly.

    Andre didn''t respond and just looked straight at him. After a while of them gazing at each other, Andre spoke with a deep and draconic voice, "You think I won''t kill you with what you said before?" Andre asked coldly.

    Responding to the question, Zeus smiled even more, "You wouldn''t. I am one of the major figures that maintains the bnce between the Nine Godkings of Gaius. I also have influence below. Killing me would destroy the well-kept bnce between the Three Triads and would make As let go of thisnd, merging the realms of Gaius and Tartarus, bringing upon the dreaded Apocalypse." Zeus stated, "You wouldn''t want that, do you?" He teased Andre.

    Andre narrowed his eyes before pushing Zeus away. He returned to his previous form and red angrily at Zeus. Zeus grinned widely and said, "What I have said before really is an offense towards you, so I apologize for that." He bowed to Andre gentlemanly.

    Thetter still had his eyes ring at Zeus before saying, "You know me. I don''t like anyone testing my limits. As long as no one touches those connected to me, I wouldn''t hurt anybody."

    "You wouldn''t hurt anybody?" Zeus smirked, "Then what about the thing you said to that mortal woman?"

    "You know that I did order an annihtion of millions, if not billions, for the sake of the restoration of the world." Andre stated.

    "Oh, right. What was that called again? Oh! The Flood!" Zeusughed loudly.

    Andre nced at Zeus and sneered, "If it weren''t for you being sufficiently powerful at that time, you would''ve been one of the Titans that died in that event."

    "I became strong because I casted off my mortality and became an immortal!" Zeus replied, "You, on the other hand, had already lived since time immemorial, but still hadn''t casted off your mortality and is still a mortal to this day!"

    "Oh shut it. It''s boring to be an immortal like the rest of you." Andre sighed, "Although you look jolly, you don''t even have a sliver of emotions, empathy, andpassion inside you. You reek of indifference and godliness."

    Zeus smiled and stayed silent, not responding to Andre. Andre was cringing at the silence, so he asked, "How are your so-called concubines?"

    Zeus scoffed and replied, "I wish. I would be hunted down by Hera if I had just a single concubine beside me. Although Hera is but the Keeper of Olympia, she still had that titanic power inside her that could make all the Olympians weep."

    Andreughed at his answer and descended down to their previous position. Zeus also descended with him while hiding their power.

    "Anyways, I''ve got to go. Olympus can''t be left unattended by its Godking lest the other Triads attack." Zeus said goodbye before flying and vanishing through thunder and lightning.

    Andre gazed at the sky and sighed. He knows his power well. If he had the intention to be a god, he would immediately be a Godking and would be an important pir of the worlds and realms, not being able to be freely do what he wants. It is one of the reasons why he didn''t want to be one.

    As for casting off his mortal coil, no one understands better than him the power that the mortal coil possesses. No one knows the true reality of an immortal in this realm other than him. As someone who had lived even beyond the existence of the realms, such ways of gaining "immortality" by shedding off one''s mortal coil is but a joke. But, that idea has be too prevalent, so he would rather not tell anyone about the true way of immortality.

    He then thought of the Three Triads that Zeus mentioned before. It was the division that he and the Nine Godkings created thousands of years after The Flood to establish a stalemate and a deterrence between the major powerhouses. The Three Triads are the following; Eternal, Golden, and the Buddhic Triads.

    The Eternal Triad is led by Hleferoc, Godking of Heaven and has The Jade Emperor and Vishnu with him.

    The Golden Triad has Zeus and the Olympus as its helm and with him were Odin and Ra, Godkings of Asgard and The Sun respectively.

 Chapter 167 Three Months

    The Eternal Triad is led by Hleferoc, Godking of Heaven and has The Jade Emperor and Vishnu with him.

    The Golden Triad has Zeus and the Olympus as its helm and with him were Odin and Ra, Godkings of Asgard and The Sun respectively

    Atst, The Buddhic Triads is the only Triad that doesn''t have a leading figure, but has the most stable foundations because of their simr roots. The Triad consists of Siddhartha Gautama the Tathagata Godking, Amitabha Buddha the Mahayana Godking, and Vajra Buddha as the Vajrayana Godking.

    The three resist each other''s moves that could harm the world, resulting in each of them not being able to move against anyone.

    Up until now, no one even dared to attack anyone, only using mortals as pawns in their "non-aggressive" war between each other.

    In the current age, the Eternal Triad is the dominant Triad because of Hleferoc''s lineage.

    With the current events, Andre was already satisfied with the situation and wouldn''t interfere at the moment.

    After that brief encounter with some "old friends", Andre returned to his old normal life in silence, as if nothing even happened.

    Time flew by, and three months had passed. He saw on the news that the unified Philippines has been developing more under The Crown Prince''s leadership. NICE, the girl group under YPEnt, also performed in the Mall of Asia stadium once before going to the United States to perform.

    Japan and Korea also improved their rtions with the trade and investment industry booming between them.

    A war in the Middle East also erupted between the Lesser Ottoman Empire and Egypt being backed by the United States. Currently, the war was reaching the rising point as the Ottoman Naval Army advanced through the Mediterranean Sea and theirnd forces captured Jerusalem, the border city of Egypt.

    Soviet Russia has also pointed its forces at the west of America, holding them off from sending their military. Although the US could send military and finance support to Egypt, because of the Russian Threat, they could not send any manpower to assist the African Country.

    A tense atmosphere engulfed the entirety of the Middle East because of this. Andre narrowed his eyes at this news because of the corrupted Azazel that was sealed in the depths of the future battlefield.

    He then took out his phone and dialed a number on it before putting it beside his ear. "Greetings, President. What''s your order?" The voice on the phone asked.

    "Establish a Triple S-Level Danger on the perimeter of the Seal of All Sin. Once the seal breaks, immediately announce All Sin as Cmity-ss Being and report to me immediately. Do the Cmity-ss protocol; immediately shut down all means of media that could create distress on the people, silence anyone who instigate anything that would harm the safety of humanity, chitirichat, h h h, etcetera, etcetera, you get the point." Andre stated in a serious manner.

    "Yes, President." The man affirmed before Andre ended the call.

    Andre thought more deeply then, after a few hours, he stood up and went to his bedroom. He walked to the side of the bed and opened a drawer that''s beside it. Inside were five mystical and ancient-looking stone slips with names on it. He inhaled deeply before picking up the slips.

    He then slid a sliver of his powers inside the five slips, and as soon as he did so, there was an immediate reaction as the stone slips lit up and floated in the air.

    From all across the world and below it, five archaic beings opened their slumbering eyes and stood up from their positions. They all looked simultaneously towards Man and vanished through smoke and light.<sub> </sub>

    In front of Andre, they materialized and gazed at him with profundity. Currently, he is being dwarfed by the four, with Andre only standing at 1.83 m while the five ranges from 2.2 m to. 2.8 m!

    One of the beings that was standing at a height of 2.6 m had a dark and dusty hood draping down its head, covering the person''s face. It looked straight at him with its heather purple-colored eyes that glowed beneath the hood. Behind it was a simrly dark and dusty gray cloak that draped down to its calf. On its shoulders was a dirty colored fur mantle to keep away from the cold. Beneath the cloak, the person was donned in a worn-out leather hide with rusty metal on its chest.

    The person was covered with a dark and ominous haze, its bone-white skin could send chills down a person''s spine, and the snowy white hair paired with the aura of death could make anyone who sees it tremble before the being''s very existence.

    Another one was a 2.4 m tall person that was fully cloaked in an old and ripped ck cloth and hood, casting over a dark shadow on its unseen face. Its hands were already nearly as thin as a skeleton and, opposite to the previous person, his skin was that of a ck color, and the scent around it reeked of the smell of decay. In its right hand, the person held a long ck scythe that''s handle was made of bones and the long and ominous de extends as long as Andre''s body.

    The third person, the smallest of them all, was a simple-looking ascetic monk that had a blue cloth covering his eyes. He exudes an aura of pureness and omniscience, and has aplex symbol on the back of his hands that were pressed together.

    The fourth person, literally the most handsome of them all, standing at 2.8 meters, had a face simr to a Kitsune in anime. He was white all over; a long snow white hair, pale skin, a white and furry fox ears, a white kimono, and nine white furry tails behind him. He had eyes that shone like the bright blue skies and one line on his forehead that seemed to be a closed eye.

    The fifth andst being, different from the first two, was covered with a dazzling white cloak that covered every part of its being and cascaded down to the ground. Its two arms looked like they were joined together as the cloak joined at the front. The hood fully covered its head, with no openings on it. The being''s aura exuded with holiness and divinity that no one else in the realm could match up to.

    The five then suddenly knelt to Andre and greeted, "We greet Lord ¨¢ndras, Lord of All Lords and The True Godking!"

    At the ces where the five came from and vanished, the people of the Three Triads were rmed greatly. Chaos engulfed the Nine Powers as they became restless.

    In a realm situated above thends of Greece, an endlessly tall mountain floated above the golden celestial clouds. Rivers flowed and cascaded down, creating a wondrous sight of rainbows.

    Above the mountain was arge pristinely white temple that exudes might and power. It was the legendary Olympus, where the Greek Gods and Deities reside.

    Inside, Zeus was seated upon his highest throne and gazed at the person below. It was a muscr pale man with long curly hair. He wore a simr attire with Zeus, except his was a lot darker and his cloth was pinned with a dark circr shield.

    "Esteemed Brother, the guardian of the underworld and the Ancestral Reaper''s aura vanished from the Realm of The Dead. No one, even As, could find them." The man reported with a deep and serious voice.

    "Hmm.." Zeus sped his hands together and grunted with a worrying tone. His hands shivered with nervousness. as he thought about what chaos the two missing beings would create once it was released from the depths of the underworld.

    Those two beings have been known by all of the Godkings to have existed beyond antiquity. They have been known as cold and unresponsive, only doing their duties as the Keepers and Protectors of the Realm of The Dead. They didn''t even participate in any wars between factions as if they couldn''t care less. But even though they haven''t fought and showed their strengths yet, no one dared to provoke them as only their gazes could endanger any of them. The Godkings deduced that the existence of the two were beyond the realm of Godkings, something that not even them could fathom.

    It was the first and only time that they have heard of the two''s disappearance, as they have always stayed in their positions since time immemorial. Now that they''re gone, Zeus couldn''t even think of what dangers would happen to the world once they wreak havoc upon thends.

    After a while, Zeus raised his head and spoke, "My Brother Hades, summon the Godkings of the Three Triads. This matter cannot be taken lightly."

    In Heaven, on the pce that is shaped like a throne, Hleferoc was pacing back and forth as his whole body shook.

 Chapter 168 Chaos Among The Triads

    After a while, Zeus raised his head and spoke, "My Brother Hades, summon the Godkings of the Three Triads. This matter cannot be taken lightly."

    In Heaven, on the pce that is shaped like a throne, Hleferoc was pacing back and forth as his whole body shook.

    "Heavenly Lord, calm down." A person beside him said.

    "How can I calm down?!" Hleferoc yelled frantically, "The Divine Elyseus is missing. Missing! The Heavenly Realm is in danger!"

    "The Divine Elyseus still guard over the Heavenly Realm. It is its duty." The other person said.

    "You don''t understand the power of the Divine Lord!" Hleferoc wailed, "It does not have a duty to protect the Heavenly Realm, it just wants to! Once it turns its back at the Heavenly Realm and stops supporting it, the realm would crumble and fall! We could not allow such a thing to happen!" Hleferoc said to him.

    "Can we do anything?" The person asked. Dispirited, Hleferoc sighed and shook his head.

    Above the Heavenly Realm, a pce made from gold floated calmly. The ancientness of its existence can''t even be fathomed by mortal men. Suddenly, the gates of the pce shook and slowly opened as the sound of a deep creaking resounded throughout the realm.

    Hleferoc and the other person jumped and simultaneously looked above with joy. "Ancient Heaven!" They eximed both at the same time.

    From thends of the Heavenly Realm, everyone saw the sky parting and making way for a shining gold light descending to the pce. Everywhere, sonorous chants and praises sounded as the light went down slowly.

    "Heavenly! Heavenly! Glorious of all Heavens! All the realms bow and sing praises for the Heavenly Heaven''s descent!"

    "Heavenly! Heavenly! Glorious of all Heavens! All the realms bow and sing praises for the Heavenly Heaven''s descent!"

    On the throne, even Hleferoc sang praises towards the light. "Heavenly! Heavenly! Glorious of all Heavens! All the realms bow and sing praises for the Heavenly Heaven''s descent! We sing praises for you, O Heavenly Ancestor, Ruler of Heaven! Grant upon us your Divine Mercy!" He sang.

    When the light had fully descended, everyone inside the realm prostrated towards the Heavenly Pce, where the Heavenly Ancestor was.

    Hleferoc knelt down towards the light and greeted, "We greet you, Heavenly Ancestor Ancient Heaven!"

    Ancient Heaven turned into a humanoid spirit donned in a majestic golden robe and looked down at Hleferoc, "You need not greet me, Heavenly Lord, for we are one and the same. I am You, and You are Me. You are just a different form of a Heavenly Lord."

    "Still, you are the most glorious of the Heavenly Lords. I can''t disrespect someone like you." Hleferoc replied.

    Ancient Heaven smiled before turning serious. He said to him, "Do not make The Divine Lord Elyseus a problem. Even if the Divine Lord wanted to wipe out all, we wouldn''t be able to do anything. So don''t mind the Divine Lord." Ancient Heaven then vanished after saying that. Hleferoc had his mouth wide open for a while after Ancient Heaven vanished.

    In the Buddhist Realm, the three Buddhakings gathered together with worried faces. "What should we do, Buddha Siddhartha?" One of the buddhas with red skin, wrathful face, and four arms asked the buddha that had white skin and a peaceful expression next to him.

    "Fellow Buddha Vajrapani, I do not know either. This is the Great Spirit Ruler''s first activity for the past billions of years. Not even I know what the Great Spirit Ruler wants." The white Buddha replied.

    "But, Siddhartha Buddha, chaos would engulf the Spirit Realm without the presence of its ruler! The Great Spirit Ruler''s disappearance would damage the peace of the world, and maybe another Spirit-Mortal war might happen because of this!" Vajrapani Buddha spoke with restlessness.

    "Calm yourself, Vajrapani Buddha." Another buddha with the same red skin but had a calm face spoke to the Vajrapani Buddha. "It is known to everyone that the Spirit Ruler is not a hostile entity and soughts peace between the realms. We should just let him do what he wants to do."

    "Are you insane, Amitabha Buddha?!" Vajrapani Buddha yelled angrily, "Could we just rely on the past to determine what the Great Spirit Ruler''s move would be next? What if the Great Spirit Ruler became angry andid waste upon all living things? It would mean a catastrophe upon all realms!"

    "Even if we say that The Great Spirit Ruler really wanted toy waste upon mortalkind, what can we do? We''re not even close to his strength." Siddhartha Buddha sighed.

    "We can call upon the Blind Ascetic." Vajrapani Buddha suggested after a while of thinking.

    "The Blind Ascetic is also missing." Suddenly, a voice interrupted their conversation. The three buddhas turned to look and saw an old man with a Buddhist halo behind his head.

    "Buddha Antiquity!" They gasped and bowed. Buddha Antiquity is an older Buddha from the Ancient Eras that survived the storms of time and space. Buddha Antiquity is the first person to propagate the Buddhist Path to the people, making him the Great Founder of Buddhism. As of now, no one knows his real level.<sub> </sub>

    Buddha Antiquity waved his hands, "The Blind Ascetic also vanished at the same time with the Spirit Ruler." He said, shocking the three buddhas.

    "Even the Blind Ascetic?! This is serious." Siddhartha Buddha muttered.

    "The only thing we can do now is cooperate with the other Godkings to look for them." Buddha Antiquity said before leaving.

    Then, all the Godkings finally received the summon of the Godking Zeus. Even though they are skeptical with the matter, they still went as to not disrespect the other Godkings.

    At the round table of Olympus, the Nine Godkings gathered together. "What did you summon us for, Godking of Olympus?" An old Nordic man with a golden eye patch on his right eye asked.

    "Yes, Godking of Olympus. Tell us." A man with the head of a bird that was wearing Egyptian clothing asked him too.

    "I hope this isn''t nonsensical." A man that looked like he was from the Hindu religion with his blue skin and two pairs of arms and a golden headdress muttered.

    "Godkings, there is a serious matter at hand for the world." Zeus stated, "The Guardian of the underworld and the Ancestral Reaper is missing. For now, we do not know where they are."

    "The Keepers of the underworld too?!" Hleferoc eximed with shock and terror. "What do you mean?" Zeus asked with worry.

    "The Divine Lord of The Heavenly Realm, Divine Lord Elyseus, is also missing!" He replied.

    "Unfortunately.." Siddhartha Gautama interjected, "The Great Spirit Ruler and the Blind Ascetic is also missing." He sighed.

    Everyone tensed at the sudden information. "Then, it means that everyone of the Realmic Immemorial Beings have vanished without a trace simultaneously?" A Chinese man that wore a green robe muttered with worry. With the unimaginable power that the five held, all nine of them couldn''t imagine what could happen.

    In the mortal realm, Andre was seated in front of the five Immemorial Beings that''s vanishing caused chaos upon the Higher Realms. "Chaos is possibly at hand. I want you to heighten your guard in your territories." He ordered.

    "Lord, is that all you want us to do?" The blind monk asked.

    "No." Andre shook his head, "I want to destroy the shackles of mortalkind." He dered.

    The five were silent for a moment. After a while, the blind monk nodded and replied, "I will handle the arrangements."

    Andre turned to the two people with the aura of death, "Daemon, Reaper, once the shackles have been destroyed, you would certainly be busy. I apologize in advance."

    The ck cloaked person with the huge scythe, Reaper, bowed, "I would certainly love to be active throughout the world once again." It said with an eerie and raspy voice.

    The death knight-looking person, Daemon, nodded, "Yes, Lord, Reaper is right. Even if the underworld bes active, my task is only to protect the underworld and maintain its order. I don''t have to do much." He replied.

    "Elyseus, I want you to overlook the Heavenly Realm." Andre said to the dazzling person. "As you wish, Lord." Elyseus nodded.

    "Then, what are your orders for me, Lord?" The handsome man asked with a charming and elegant mildly deep voice.

    "Duos, With the people having no shackles at all to tie them down to the mortal realm, the Spirit World would be busy with several if not countless consciousness prating the barriers. I want you to exact a limit to them so they couldn''t be unruly." Andre replied.

    "Your wish is mymand." Duos smiled and bowed.

    "Then, I shall do my part to help you all." Andre raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Inside the five, a faint sound of chains breaking was heard inside their souls, shocking them.

    "Lord? You''re releasing us?" They gasped. Andre nodded, "If your highest powers are sealed, you wouldn''t be able to do my orders efficiently. That''s why I am unshackling you all."

 Chapter 169 Aztecs In Korea?

    "Then, I shall do my part to help you all." Andre raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Inside the five, a faint sound of chains breaking was heard inside their souls, shocking them.

    "Lord? You''re releasing us?" They gasped. Andre nodded, "If your highest powers are sealed, you wouldn''t be able to do my orders efficiently. That''s why I am unshackling you all."

    "Thank you, Lord!" They all knelt down with joy before being ordered by Andre to leave the room.

    Hours after that, the world started to change. At the mountains, martial arts masters gained enlightenment fast and they all started to cultivate. In the Philippines, the Mystics deep inside the woods were amazed as their connections to the Spirits soared. In Europe, magicians turned into mages.

    Monthster, humans also slowly changed fundamentally. Still, the governments tried to contain the supernatural and hid them from the public. The supernaturals were integrated into the force of their countries, treating them as research subjects.

    China established the Dragon Guards, Japan established the Onmyouji, US formed the Secret Force, etcetera etcetera.

    But not all countries had the ability to control their supernaturals. The Qing Dynasty, whichsted for nearly four hundred years, was overthrown by the original cultivators. They then secretly established the Xia Dynasty and started teaching cultivation and martial arts to people, hiding from the world.

    Although superpowers have descended in the world, only the higher government knows it.

    Monthster, Andre was alerted when amanding personnel from the Ouroboros Foundation contacted him.

    "President, we found a remnant of the Aztec people, and they''re saying something about prophecy. Would you like to see them?" The man behind the phone asked.

    "Aztecs?" Andre narrowed his eyes. Before the Aztecs were ughtered by the Spaniards in their colonization, they were a considerably powerful dominion that dominated Central America not just because of their military, but because of their highly urate divinations.

    Although Andre has existed for a long time, not even he knew where the Aztecs really connect, because he had no idea of who they are calling upon. But it is undeniable that their minds have transcended the norms of that time, as their spirits were a lot stronger than any human that existed. Although Andre has watched theme to being and develop, he had never seen anyone nor anything that influenced the Aztecs that resulted in their unusualness.

    It is also because of their unusualness that Andre let the Spaniards colonize their territories, to eliminate a race that is highly likely to have connections to the mysterious anomalies.

    Learning that the Aztecs still have descendants to this day, Andre has decided that he had to go, "Where?" He asked seriously.

    "We are currently in Gyeonggi-do, President." The man answered.

    "Where the hell is in Gyeonggi-do? That ce is huge!" Andre yelled and stood up from his seat and walked to the door after grabbing the hanging jacket that was on the back of the chair.

    ? "My apologies, President." The man replied, "We are currently in Namhansanseong."

    Andre stepped out of the house and yelled once again, "Why are you all in there?! I have already said before that that ce is a forbidden site!"

    The man behind the phone quavered, "It was the person''s wish, President Ouroboros."

    Andre grunted with displeasure before ending the call. He then dialed on his phone a number. After a while, the call was answered. "Your Excellency?" The person asked.

    "Mimicry, prepare the jet for me. I''m going to Korea." Andre ordered before ending the call immediately.

    He waited for a taxi for a few minutes before one stopped in front of him. The taxi rolled down the window. "To the airport, please. Fast." Andre opened the car''s rear door and entered without even waiting for the driver''s response.

    "..okay?" The bewildered driver couldn''t disagree so he stepped on the pedal and drove at full speed.

    In the middle of the ride, Andre received a text from Mimicry. It was a file. Andre opened it and saw a ticket that was authorized by the Royal himself. He turned off the phone and closed his eyes.

    When they arrived at the airport, Andre had already morphed into his mid-40s look, the look that he was using inside the Foundation, and strode inside without stopping. He didn''t even stop at the receptionist and walked straight to the airport ramp. When he was stopped by the airport staff, he showed them the ticket and continued to walk. The staff wasn''t even able to do anything.

    Outside, the same Gulfstream G550 was already prepared, facing the taxiway. Andre was then greeted by ten suited men outside. "Greetings, President Ouroboros. I am Lieutenant Felipe Viruel, Head of the Sixteenth Defense Force. We have been ordered by Chairperson Mimicry to be of your assistance." The man leading the party bowed to him.

    Andre slightly nodded at them and continued to stride towards the ne. Behind him, Felipe ced his right wrist in front of his mouth and said, "The Foundation''s President is boarding the ne." After doing so, they immediately followed him to the ne.<sub> </sub>

    From the different corners of the city and the airport, a total of four massive 40-meter ck military-grade advanced quad tiltrotors and twenty advanced UAV stealth drones that could reach speeds up to a thousand kilometres per hour started their engines and prepared.

    Inside his private jet, Andre and the Foundation troops satfortably on their seats as they felt the jet engines rumble and began to operate. Finally, the ne''s wheels began to move and elerate to the runway. A couple of minutester, the jet withdrew its wheels and finally left the ground.

    When the Gulfstream G550 started its takeoff, the troops at the air bases had already boarded the tiltrotors. As soon as the jet left the ground, the tiltrotors and drones promptly followed suit.

    In the sky, the formation of the aircrafts was splendid. The jet in the middle with four tiltrotors surrounding it in its four cardinal directions and the twenty drones forming a circle around the jet with the tiltrotors. Although only the four tiltrotors could be seen surrounding Andre''s private jet, it still looked awesome.

    Hourster, they finallynded at Incheon International Airport. Earlier, the airport has been fully vacated by people, with other flights that was scheduled tond be redirected to other airports. Everyone was displeased and dismayed but they, unfortunately, cannot do anything with the decision.

    Andre and the guards descended the ne, walking into the inside of the airport. As soon as they entered inside, they immediately saw the huge line of soldiers that formed in the airport grounds, leading to the exit.

    "Wee, President!" The soldiers shouted and bowed towards him. Andre was nonchnt as he continued to walk to the outside.

    Seeing that, the soldiers immediately rushed out to their armoured vehicles that were parked outside, with the others and Lieutenant Felipe guiding Andre to his designated vehicle that was ted with a missile-proof shell.

    As soon as everyone boarded their vehicles, Felipe raised his wrist to his mouth once more andmanded the troops, "Move!"

    Eeeng! The sounds of wheels grating on the ground and all the vehicles dashed out of the airport gates. A total of fifteen cars, including Andre''s, went out of the airport, shocking everyone outside. Now, they now why the airport closed for the public; there was a VVVIP!

    Inside the vehicle, Lieutenant Viruel turned to Andre and said, "President, we are currently in Incheon. It would take us about 2-3 hours to arrive in the Namhansanseong Fortress because of the dy. You can rest if you want to."

    Andre didn''t respond and looked directly at the front of the road. With silence, the journey continued peacefully.

    One and a half hourster, they arrived in Seoul. Lieutenant Viruel took out his phone as it vibrated and answered a call.

    "This is Lieutenant Viruel speaking."

    "Yes."

    "Really? Okay, I''ll inform them." Lieutenant Viruel ced down the phone and turned to Andre, "President, apparently, Songpa-daero is blocked, so we are going to use the path to Wiryeseong to enter Gyeonggi-do. Is it okay with you?" He exined.

    "Go. As long as we go to Namhansanseong immediately and not let the personnels stay for a minute longer there." Andre replied with irritation.

    Viruel nodded and radioed the other vehicles, "We''re going straight to Wiryeseong-daero!"

    "Copy that, Lieutenant." "Roger, Lieutenant." The men from the other vehicles responded.

    At Yangjae Road. Everyone was minding their own, with the sounds of car horns here and there, filling the road. When the green lights turned on for the cars on Yangjae Road, everyone immediately stepped on their pedal and got to move, when suddenly, the green light turned red once again.

    Beep! Beep!

    "Mwoya? The hell''s wrong with the traffic light?"

    "Shibal-saekki!"

    "Aish!!"

    Everyone on the road went mad as soon as the light changed to red. But, they were silenced when they saw an array of military soldiers rushing to make a line to stop any car from continuing. All of them had rifles on their bodies, so the people couldn''t even argue and could only silently curse at them.

 Chapter 170 Blocking A Whole Road

    Everyone on the road went mad as soon as the light changed to red. But, they were silenced when they saw an array of military soldiers rushing to make a line to stop any car from continuing. All of them had rifles on their bodies, so the people couldn''t even argue and could only silently curse at them.

    Two cars away from the blocked road, a white minibus van where five girls were inside was stuck in traffic. If Andre could see them, he would recognize them immediately. They were five of the nine girls of NICE. Inside were the three girls that Andre met in the Mall of Asia, and two other girls, one small and one taller than any of them.

    "What''s going on there?" Nezumi asked.

    "I think it''s the military. They have been like this for months already." The smaller girl replied. "Chuyi, do you know anything about this? Your mother has connections with the higher-ups, right?" She asked the tallest one.

    "I don''t know either, Nature. My mother has been secretive about these kinds of matters. But, as far as I know, these kinds of things are happening all around the world, we don''t know why." Chuyi sighed.

    Nature, the smaller girl, sighed. "Uncle Son has also been secretive. With what I heard, something major happened that influenced the whole world."

    "Hey, look! Something''s happening there!" Moring interrupted them as she pointed at the front. The five girls looked and saw five armoured vehiclesing from the east stop in front. There, people wearing uniforms poured out from the vehicles, numbering to twenty. After that, they stayed there, as if waiting for something, or someone.

    To avoid hassle, the military made the civilians take a different route, reasoning that it may take a couple of minutes or even half an hour. Although the people were pissed, they had no choice but to follow instructions.

    Slowly, the road that they were in was cleared of vehicles. When it was the van''s turn to leave, roars of engines came from the other side of Wiryeseong road. There, fifteen vehicles drove fast towards the five armoured vehicles that were stopped on the road.

    "Manager Song, can we wait here?" Nature suddenly requested the driver. "I want to see it!"

    "We''re blocking the pathway, Nature. We would dy everyone." Manager Song replied. "Don''t worry." Nature replied back with a grin and returned her gaze to the vehicles.

    Seeing the vehicles approaching, the military personnel from the five vehicles stood straight and stayed their gaze at the vehicle in the middle.

    Soon, the approaching vehicles stopped in the middle. Men poured out from them and arranged themselves in a neat line.

    The car in the center then opened its door. From the inside, Andre came out clothed in a clean tuxedo suit. He took his shades from his pocket and wore it before striding towards the personnel in front.

    The waiting soldiers, seeing Andre nearing, immediately saluted, "Greetings, President Ouroboros!"

    "Lieutenant Ahn Do Yeon, wees President Ouroboros in our country!" The person leading the second party greeted him with respect.

    "Let''s finish the business." Andre said unemotionally, "Lead me to the Aztec."

    "Yes, President. Follow us." Lieutenant Ahn nodded and returned to their vehicles. Andre also returned to his and the other men too before leaving immediately.

    When they left, the soldiers finally left and the traffic lights turned green, letting the vehicles continue on their way.

    Inside the van, Nature gasped with amazement as the lines of soldiers left the scene. "Cool.." She muttered.

    "It''s weird." Nari uttered. "What do you mean, Nari-ya?" Nature asked curiously.

    "The man that led thetter group seemed awfully familiar to me, but I can''t point it out." She said to them. On the other hand, Moring had her eyes narrowed all the time, looking as if she was suspicious of something.

    Having nothing to barricade the road anymore, the van and the other cars that hadn''t left zoomed to the other side of the road, avoiding anything like the previous incident happening once more.

    Inside Andre''s vehicle, he nced at Lieutenant Felipe and said, "Why did they have to stop the flow of traffic? It''s such a hassle. It would certainly be posted on social media."

    "Don''t worry, President. We have dispatched EMP drones around the area so that every electronics fifty kilometres from our position would not be able to take or record anything that has happened here. Everything they saw here would be treated as but an imagination." Lieutenant Viruel replied with a smile on his face.

    "Still.." Andre reprimanded, "Don''t do this kind of action in the future. What would''ve happened if there''s an ambnce there that contains a patient that needs immediate treatment in the hospital? Something this illogical just wastes our time and the time of others."<sub> </sub>

    Lieutenant Viruel, was ced in an awkward position, could only reply, "Yes, President."

    After saying that, Andre leaned back and closed his eyes. The trip continued at a fast pace, as the Wiryeseong road was cleared of the vehicles. After that, they went to the south, entering the pce through its South Gate.

    Namhansanseong Fortress. In the olden age of the Joseon Dynasty, it was a mountain fortress that''s defense was said to be as solid as the seal of the Five Elements Mountain that contained the Great Sun Wukong. Currently, it was a very active tourist spot, as legends of different events were said to have happened there. To others, it was a mystical ce of myths and legends, but for the Foundation, it is considered a highly dangerous forbidden site that only selected personnels can enter, as ordered by the Foundation President.

    It is the first time that a massive amount of men under the Ouroboros Foundation has ever stepped inside the perimeters of Namhansanseong, so everyone was anticipating what the "highly dangerous something" that was hidden inside was.

    When the vehicles entered the Fortress'' perimeters, they immediately saw the great amount of security all around. "This would certainly catch The Society''s eye." Andre said with seriousness before alighting the vehicle and walking straight inside.

    "Don''t worry, President. We have secured the perimeters of the fortress with every nook and cranny watched by our men. The Kepler Society would surely not be able to hide from us." Lieutenant Ahn caught up with him and spoke with confidence.

    "Hmph. You better be sure." Andre snorted, "If the Society gets ahold of the fortress, they would definitely discover something." He said while walking.

    "President!" The soldiers stationed at their posts saluted him.

    After entering, Andre was then greeted by a professional-looking man wearing a researcher suit leading several other people with the same attire. "We meet again, President Ouroboros." The leading researcher greeted him with a smile.

    "Professor Lee Jung." Andre extended his hand. Professor Lee then shook his hand before cing it down. "We have been anticipating your arrival. Come, the person is in Sueojangdae." Professor Lee said.

    "Alright. Let''s get through this." Andre nodded and strode to the gates.

    They walked north, passing by the West Gate and going down to themand post of Namhansanseong in the olden era.

    As seen from the outside, a Korean man that has theplexion of a Native American was seated inside in a cross-legged position while reading old stitched binded books from the old dynasties.

    He didn''t even raise his head when Andre arrived. Seeing that, Andre didn''t get mad and instead calmly walked to him, "Are you the Aztec Remnant?" Andre asked when he reached the person.

    Finally, the man raised his head and scrutinized Andre before gasping, "You really do resemble Him."

    "Who do you mean?" Andre narrowed his eyes and asked slowly.

    The man stood up from his seat and went straight to the point, "You resemble the Creator."

    Hearing him, Andre scoffed, "There is no ''Creator''. Do not fool yourself."

    "Then how did youe into existence? Surely you did not just pop out. After all, you don''t have a mother." The man wasn''t offended and even smiled.

    "What do you want to say?" Andre didn''t have patience any more and directly asked the man.

    "I am Ken Techalotzi, descendant of the Prophet." The man said, "I know you, for it is written. You are ¨¢ndras Ouroboros, The Manifestation, The Sole Avatar of The True Creator. In this world and its realms, you are near-omnipotent and near-omnipresent. You represent the world''s will and the creation of the entirety."

    Andre''s eyes widened in disbelief. He turned around and gestured everyone to leave the premises before moving towards Ken with a speed that cannot be seen by the naked eye. "Who are you, really?" Andre growled as he red at Ken.

    "I have said it. I am Ken¨C" He hadn''t had the chance to speak when Andre waved his hand and sent the man to another dimension that was filled with darkness.

    Ken looked around the dark, trying to see anything. Inside the darkness, a green me flickered as it came to life. Although it was small, it lightened Ken and Andre''s figures. "Do you know what this is?" Andre asked chillingly.

 Chapter 171 Ken Techalotzi, Chaos Is At Hand

    "Do you know what this is?" Andre asked chillingly.

    Ken then calmly answered, "It is the Purgatory Ghost me. Although it can''t burn someone, it could torture a person''s soul that would make the person feel an eternity of punishment."

    "Then you do know what would happen if you do not tell me the truth?" Andre gazed at Ken with his deep and dark eyes.

    "Yes." Ken nodded, "But I did not lie, so I don''t have to fear anything." He added.

    Andre then suddenly disappeared from his position and reappeared in front of Ken, "Then answer me! Although the Aztecs'' souls are more powerful than the other races, it can''t be that powerful to even know my identity as the Manifestation!" He grabbed Ken''s cor and raised him high.

    "Aztecs are more than you can think of them, Lord ¨¢ndras!" Ken retorted. "The Aztecs'' minds do not dwell on this realm, but somewhere past its boundaries!"

    Andre''s eyes glowed with a sharp glint before letting go of Ken. He then snapped his fingers and materialized a small interrogation room around them. Ken''s body flew and sat on a chair while Andre sat on the other side.

    "Then, tell me what you know." Andre demanded with a serious tone.

    Now being able to exin, Ken breathed in hard before exining everything. "Although you have watched the world develop from its infancy to what it is today, some would still escape your attention. One of them would be the existence of our race."

    "Our race came from a sliver of blood from the Creator when he was splitting his spirit in half to create you. You and our race could be categorised as siblings of the same origin."

    "Get straight to the point." Andre retorted.

    Ken then smiled. "Our race developed our Empire to great prosperity and outstanding strength. Although our race was strong enough to resist the Spanish invasion, we did not fight back just because of one thing; We do not need to, as it is fate."

    "No, it''s because I did not help." Andre sneered.

    To that, Ken justughed and replied, "Even if you yourself go and try to save us, an unbelievable scenario of the Spaniards just pouring in to colonize us would happen. The Spanish fleet would definitely double and double in size once the first fleet was wiped out. If the entirety of Spain is wiped out, then Portugal would be the next one to colonize us, down to the weakest colonies, just to destroy the Aztecs."

    "How would you know that that would happen?" Andre asked with some spection.

    "It is because of our fate. Our race''s souls do not belong to this realm but to the realm beyond it. We belong to the Creator''s realm."

    "Then, this Creator you speak of, where is he?" Andre suddenly asked.

    "To that, I do not know. In fact, no one knows when he would return from his dominion." Ken answered, "But it is certain that he will return, for it is fate."

    "Damn this fate!" Andre yelled with anger, "So, this, everything, is but a false existence?!"

    "No, not entirely." Ken shook his head. "Everything came from the Creator''s remnant soul. Its power came straight from his energy source. Once he returns, no one knows if he would let this realm exist on its own or reabsorb it to his body."

    Andre was silenced, thinking of the possible things that might happen. After a while, he asked again, "Then, why did you want to meet me?"

    "The Aztecs will join you in keeping order to the realm." Ken answered with seriousness. "Chaos is already at hand. It is nearing. At that time, billions if not trillions of lives would be lost, and that would only be the beginning. We don''t know what will really happen, but we best be prepared." Ken finished and waited for Andre to respond.

    Andre took a long time processing the information that he just received. After a while, Andre finally asked, "How would the Aztecs support me with their supposedly meager numbers?"

    Ken smiled, "The Aztecs weren''t wiped out." He answered, "There is a ce in the center of the world that is in your blind spot where everyone stayed after the Spanish colonization. Our numbers are in the hundreds of millions and are nearing a billion. As long as you ask for our assistance, we will answer."<sub> </sub>

    "Then, I have a request for your race." After some consideration, Andre looked at Ken straight in the eye. "What is it?"

    "The shackles of the mortals have been erased, meaning that they can now use thews and the mystical arcane as long as they know its existence. I want the Aztecs to secretly maintain order in the mortal realm while my foundation and the other gods stop the anomalous existences beyond their understanding."

    "You can count on us, Lord ¨¢ndras." Ken nodded with understanding. After that, Andre sent Ken out of the realm as they came back inside Sueojangdae.

    "Before I forget to ask you, Why did you want to meet me here?" Andre asked Ken with curiosity.

    Ken chuckled and replied, "Namhansanseong is a very mystical ce as it is a ce where you cannot extend your senses."

    "Another is that with this sequence of events, like you passing Wiryeseong road, everything wille down to a certain future."

    He then became serious as he continued, "Another reason is because of something that is sealed here."

    Andre thought about the first thing he said and nodded. Ever since Namhansanseong was built, Andre has never been able to peek inside, terrifying him. As a result, he sent some of his people to conduct research there.

    When he heard the second reason, although he wanted to know what that future was, he didn''t bother asking because he is certain that Ken would ce his lips tightly sealed about the matter.

    But when he heard the third reason, he abruptly narrowed his eyes with suspicion. Although he hadn''t seen it for himself, he still knew it was a sanguine red orb made up of a blood-like substance. No one knows what the sealed item or being was, but some of the blood-like substance that dropped from the orb was discovered to be a very powerful blooding from the Mkh, a being that came from a divine entity and an ominous entity.

    The Mkh''s blood has a very chaotic and violent energy inside them, so Andre was bewildered and amazed when he saw it being used as a formidable seal.

    "What do you know about that thing?" Andre questioned.

    "The seal, as you know, came from a being of pure chaos. So it is very chaotic and is definitely not suitable to use as seals, but that same feature directly countered it." Ken exined, "There is a rune that was written in the books of our ancestors that tackles that very problem; The Rune of Aetheyaris."

    "You mean Aetheyaris, the Great Demon of The Glorious Seals, has a rune of his own?" Andre asked with doubt.

    "Yes, and no." Ken replied, "The rune is only named after him by our ancestors, but it is not made by him. The Rune of Aetheyaris is from the universe beyond us, made by The Creator from the before-days."

    "It is a rune that could break any seal that is made from chaos. Although the Mkh Blood Seal is very formidable, it wouldn''t not stand a chance against the Creator''s Rune that fully counters it." He exined with a hint of pride seen on his posture.

    "Then.." Andre thought for a moment before continuing, "Come with me." He then turned around and walked down. Behind him, Ken stood up from his seat and rushed to Andre.

    Below Sueojangdae is the Sunglyeoljeon Shrine. Inside were the researchers of the Foundation that guards the Mkh Pit, where the Mkh Seal was stored.

    "President." The researchers bowed to him as greetings, "Do you like to go down?" Professor Lee Jung asked with uncertainty. Everyone knows how strict Andre can be, and for so long, he did not go near the perimeters of the ce ever. So, when Professor Lee saw him in Sunglyeoljeon, he tested if their President was really scared of what''s inside or if he''s just cautious for everyone.

    "Mhmm." Andre nodded, "I want to look at the seal." He answered.

    Professor Lee Jung''s eyes glowed with delight and he responded to him, "As you wish, President! Come with me!" He said with delight as he rushed inside the building.

    Inside the Sunglyeoljeon Shrine, although it was somehow disconnected to the Pce because of its istion inside the forest, many people still wanted to visit it but few people had the ability to go inside, with the restrictions ced by the Korean Government that was influenced by the Foundation.

    The Shrine was the ce where the mortuary tablet of thete king and founder of the Kingdom of Baekje is contained.

 Chapter 172 The Seal Of Malakh, Sanguine King

    Inside the Sunglyeoljeon Shrine, although it was somehow disconnected to the Pce because of its istion inside the forest, many people still wanted to visit it but few people had the ability to go inside, with the restrictions ced by the Korean Government that was influenced by the Foundation.

    The Shrine was the ce where the mortuary tablet of thete king and founder of the Kingdom of Baekje is contained. Though, it is not its only use. With the way of how the buildings were built, using the energies of the Earth as another way to protect the ce, it goes to show that it is also one of the reasons, together with Sueojangdae and Yeonmugwan, with why the Namhansanseong remains standing ''till this day.

    Walking to the entrance, Andre and Ken were led by Professor Lee to the green gate with a Yin-yang symbol in the middle. No one, not even the government, had any idea what was inside of Sunglyeoljeon when it was prohibited by the Foundation to be visited by anyone.

    As a result, the only ce that tourists can visit would be everywhere but not the Shrine. The only way to see the Shrine would be from satellite broadcasts. Namhansanseong was also prohibited to be entered by the Foundation troops because of the Shrine''s existence and Andre''s inability to extend his senses here. Limiting the people near it would lessen their losses once something dire happens.

    This asion was only an exception as; First, he didn''t expect Ken to summon them here, and Second, he is here, so he would be able to protect them if needed.

    Professor Lee then turned to them and said, "We''re going in." He then pushed the gate open, revealing the sight inside.

    Ken''s eyes widened with disbelief as he looked inside, "What.. is this?" He uttered with shivers. Andre looked around with solemness before walking inside. Breathing in, Ken followed him in.

    What could be seen in a satellite is not even close to what was truly inside the Shrine. A Sanguine red color covered the entire ce. In the middle of the ground, a huge pit almost epassed the entirety of thend while below it seemed to be where the red light originated from.

    "This ce reeks of an unpleasant aura." Andre muttered.

    "The seal is below. Currently, it is being held by the Spirit Chains that we developed. Let''s go." Professor Lee said before holding onto thedder and descending below.

    "Let''s not waste time with this." Andre interrupted before jumping down, shocking Professor Lee. "President!" He screamed. Suddenly, he felt something tugged at him before he fell down from thedder.

    Closing his eyes, epting his circumstances, Professor Lee thought to himself, "I guess this is it." Tears fell down his cheeks when he suddenly heard a voice.

    "What the hell are you crying at?" The voice asked. "Am I already in purgatory?" He asked back.

    "Don''t drag me with you." Andre rebuked and pped the professor''s head. "That hurt!" Professor Lee whined while stroking his aching head.

    Andre waved his hand, catching the falling Ken that followed them. "You really trust me, don''t you?" He chuckled.

    "You yourself can send me to other dimensions. Such things as catching someone from falling would be expected from you." Kenughed whilending down on his feet.

    After assuring that the two weren''t harmed, Andre looked at the glowing blood orb that is the size of the MOA Globe. Binding it were blue chains that were rooted at the walls.

    "Do you know what to do?" Andre nced at Ken. In response, Ken nodded before taking out an old book from a sling bag behind him.

    "You know what, you can go out now, Professor Lee. It would be very dangerous with you in here." Andre suddenly spoke and turned around, looking at the professor that was behind them.

    "But.." "No buts." Andre said before waving his hand, throwing Professor Lee out of the Shrine.

    "You can continue." Andre said as he looked at Ken.

    Ken then took out a brush simr to a calligraphy brush and waved it in the air. Although there was no ink, numerous runes appeared in the air and started to slowly float to the blood orb. After a little more than an hour, golden runes of different sizes have finally surrounded the orb.<sub> </sub>

    Ken was fully covered in sweat and was panting. He then looked at Andre and asked, "Lord ¨¢ndras, I would now need your help."

    "Mhmm." Andre nodded, "Do what you need to do."

    Breathing in, Ken sped his hands together, with the brush in between. Magic circles started to form and surround his hands. Andre then walked towards Ken and raised his two hands, cing his two palms on his back. Andre''s veins then turned gold, transferring a huge amount of energy to supply Ken''s rapid consumption.

    A couple of minutester, Ken finally raised his hand that was holding the brush and started drawing intricate strokes, slowly forming an incrediblyplex rune that radiated a suffocating aura.

    As if feeling danger, the blood seal reacted and tried to assault Ken, but was ultimately stopped by the runes that were surrounding it. The Seal of Mkh desperately attacked with all its might, corroding numerous runes in the process. Andre then raised his right hand and used his finger to draw on the air beforeunching the newly made rune to supplement the corroded areas.

    The battle became fierce, with Andre constantly transferring energy inside Ken and drawing runes to defend against the Seal''s attacks. As a result, Andre was forced to go all out, transforming into his Godking Form while fighting against the seal.

    "I didn''t expect this seal to be this powerful." Andre panted with exhaustion.

    Suddenly, a translucent figure manifested above the seal, startling Andre. "Leave this ce, Godking. Because you are someone we acknowledge, I am giving you face by letting you leave unharmed."

    "You!" Andre red at the figure with hatred, "Well, well! I didn''t expect it to be you, Little Sanguine King." He retorted coldly. Remembering about him, Andre became irritated and furious.

    The Sanguine King was one of the most ancient terrors of thend. He once ughtered more than half of his age''s civilization just for amusement. As punishment, Andre and the most powerful beings of that time teamed up together to fight against him. It took them three years to finally defeat and disjoint him into different parts, separating it to numerous ces far from each other.

    "Hmph." The Sanguine King snorted, "The thing that is sealed here is useless for you, Godking. You don''t need this." He persuaded Andre once more.

    "If you don''t like me doing this, then I''d be even more pleased to do so." Andre quipped with amusement. The Sanguine King then snorted before saying, "Then, you leave me with no choice."

    The Sanguine King raised his hand and gathered an intense amount of magic that was surrounding the ce. He was going to throw it at them when he was interrupted by something.

    "In the beginning, there was Void. Then came the Creator. With the origin of Creation and thews ced by Him, nothing inside the realms will go in my way!" Ken chanted with power before drawing thest stroke needed for the rune to bepleted.

    As expected, as soon as thest stroke was ced, the rune lit up with outstanding brilliance and shot itself towards the Seal. The Sanguine King shrieked and threw the magic that he gathered at the flying rune. Andre, who was forgotten, sneered and aimed at the projectile before clutching his palms.

    Like magic, it suddenlypressed and vanished, letting the rune go past it and sessfully hitting the orb.

    "No!" The Sanguine King yelled before vanishing. The blood red orb then expanded. Andre waved his hand upwards, summoning a thick energy barrier. A secondter, the blood seal exploded violently, creating a huge mess of blood all around. When the seal was released, the sealed item was, of course, shown to everyone.

    It was an ancient codex that looked like it passed through numerous eras with its bronze cover with images of runes carved all over it. It had an uncorporal sphere barrier the size of three basketballs surrounding it that seems to be protecting the codex. Andre dispelled the barrier protecting them while looking at the codex with shock. "Impossible. This.. isn''t this thing already gone from existence?

    Ken, who was gazing straight at it, tilted his head in confusion. "Isn''t this.. an old book?" He then turned to Andre and saw his incredulous expression, "Do you know what the book is?" He asked.

    "You don''t know this codex?" Andre asked back without looking at Ken, "There''s no record of this item in your prophecies or histories?"

    Ken shook his head, "No. Why? Is this book important?" He gasped and turned to look at the book again.

 Chapter 173 Solomons Anthology

    "You said your race does not focus inside this realm but at the realm beyond." He muttered, "I always thought that he was from a realm above that is unimaginable even for me, so I thought maybe a record of him is written within your race''s books." He crumpled his hand into a fist while looking at the book with a somehow profound apprehension¨C or maybe fear.

    Andre lumbered towards the book without leaving his gaze on it even for a second. He then said with a heavy tone, "In the legends of today, it was said that he ruled over Israel with his glory and riches. But as someone who lived since time immemorial, I can be definitely certain that they are fools to think so."

    "He was a being that existed even far before the first atom of Israel''s foundation came into being. He was not a King of Israel, but a legend of legends to them. He did not rule Israel, he ruled the entirety of the West. He was not any King, because he was a mortal god who dwelled within thends of the living, the damned, and the divine."

    "He was someone who not only subdued demons, but created them. He is a being that was feared by the olden gods and is feared by gods to this day more than the peers of their eras, and someone whomanded over something so harrowing and forbidding that no anomaly or Godking can ever match."

    "Even though he was a mortal, he made the gods kneel and weep, his subordinates shake with terror, and even made me falter, to which I still abhor to this day."

    "That very person created something and stored all his knowledge inside it. Its cover, forged in the mes of Sigillium. The pages, harvested from the skins of angels and demons and spirits alike. Its ink, created by mixing the blood of the same beings that were used to create its pages and with strands ofws embedded within it."

    "It was an item of ultimate power, something that every being, mortal, daemon, and god, greatly coveted."

    "Solomon''s Anthology!" He reached out his right hand to it as soon as he was standing in front of it and touched the sphere. The sphere sounded as it resisted his hand from going past it. Andre had an eyes filled with determination as he continued to force his way through the sphere.

    After a while havingck of progress, Andre also extended his left hand to it in addition to directing his overwhelming energy inside the sphere, invading its magic cores with a terrifying precision.

    Red lines that connect to several arrays then reveal themselves, surrounding the entirety of the surface of the barrier. Intricate andplicated runes emerged from the sphere while several magic circles surrounding it like orbits materialized beyond it.

    Andre looked at the series of formations that was ced just to protect the codex with shock and amazement, "T-That monster S-Solomon really is out of this world." He clicked his tongue and stammered with immense disbelief.

    Although he was startled, he still didn''t give up on getting the book. It only became a stimulus of even more determination to have it. Behind him, Ken, whose existence was forgotten, spoke with uncertainty, "Can I help with anything?"

    "The only help you can offer is not to tell anyone about this. As for the process of opening this, I don''t think so, Ken." Andre immediately replied, "This barrier that is protecting Solomon''s Anthology is something that even gods would be clueless about, not being able to do anything. I myself am only giving it a try." He sighed.

    Suddenly, he felt his body becamefortable, as if released from a burden. He widened his eyes and turned around to see Ken in a stance, with the brush in his hand.

    "What is that?" Andre asked incredulously. "A rune that strengthens the host by releasing his or her bonds from the mortal world and partially connects to the Great Beyond." Ken replied, then moved his brush once again, creating another rune.

    After a while of moving, Ken then suddenly took out a knife with his left hand before throwing the brush up in the air and quickly slicing his right palm, letting a huge amount of blood flow out.

    "Ken!" Andre shouted with shock, but it was drowned by Ken''s echoing and resounding voice when he catched the falling brush. "I use my blood as a catalyst. I call upon the Mellontik¨°s Rune!"

    Eiinggg! A screeching sound reverberated in the surrounding as everything that surrounds Andre changed into prisms and crystals, mirrors of sorts, as spikes rose from all sorts of different directions. Golden lights bounced from everything and finally hit the sphere.

    Although Andre was seeing everything change, something else still felt wrong. "What is that, Ken?!" Andre asked with shock and confusion, "What''s happening with everything?!"<sub> </sub>

    Ken panted while replying to his question, "I.. created a Mellontik¨°s Rune.. and ced it on you. You''re now inside a temporary irvoyant State, letting you see countless probabilities for your actions. That''s all I can do now." He said the words with difficulty before fainting.

    Although Andre was shocked by the suddenness of Ken''s fainting, he couldn''t afford to stop anymore. He focused his attention on the seal with sheer determination to open it.

    He directed his energy to certain parts whilemanding the energy to infiltrate its configurations from its internal structure. Suddenly, a prism that was in front of him showed an image of the seal exploding violently, scaring Andre out of his wits.

    He retrieved his energy from where he wanted to direct it to and tried a different approach. After numerous tries, he saw the same number of failures, some of them including the seal expanding and containing everyone inside, the seal siphoning him off of his energy, thus destroying the entirety of the Realm''s structure, and the seal releasing a tremendous amount of sharp energy and severing everything into dust.

    There was also a method that he saw from the prism that showed him his future that he seeded with opening a small hole on the seal, which made him happy, but immediately saw a huge armying down from the Heavens, the Underworld, and the other Godking Realms.

    Seeing that, Andre narrowed his eyes with apprehension. He was surprised that the other Godkings immediately felt the existence of the codex. So, to prepare, he examined the seal for the whole time, while looking at every possiblebination to open it.

    Three minutester, he was shocked when his irvoyant State suddenly vanished, with the prisms copsing in itself, as if it was returning to the void. "W-What''s happening?" Andre eximed with confusion.

    "Your irvoyant State has ended." Out of nowhere, a voice that made Andre feel the vicissitudes of time pass through him resounded around him, as if its existence enveloped him.

    "W-Who are you?" Andre asked nervously. As someone who lived since time began, this was the first time that a voice made him feel insignificantly young.

    "I am someone, no one, something, nothing. I myself do not really know what I am. What I know is I have existed ever since I existed." The voice replied.

    Andre scrunched his eyebrows, trying to make sense of what it said. After a while of not understanding it, he then asked the voice the question that he wanted to know, "What is the irvoyant State? How can I use it again?"

    ? "That, I can answer." The voice responded, "The irvoyant State makes one able to see the future events and the causality of everything and anything. It usually could not be used intentionally as it delves into the greaterws and goes against the grandws that regte causality and karma. Those who use it would be affected by an assault from the Consciousness of The Universe. No one could anticipate how the Consciousness would punish the user, but as the universe has it, everything is affected by Karma."

    "Then, how can the Mellontik¨°s Rune give the host the ability to use the irvoyant State intentionally?"

    When the voice heard his question, it chuckled in an amused kind of way, "You did not use it intentionally, it was granted to you temporarily. If you can use it intentionally, you wouldn''t have been asking me this now." It replied.

    "Then, what is the Mellontik¨°s Rune? Is it from the Great Beyond, created by the Creator? Is it created by someone that is rted to me? Am I the Creator''s Avatar?"

    It was unknown what the voice was feeling when itughed out loud. After a while, the voice replied to him with a giggle, "The Mellontik¨°s Rune you are talking about that is left inside you is an inferior copy of an inferior rune that is copied from another rune from the universe that is create from another rune. As for your other question, you do have an aura of a Creator, but I do not recognize his spirit, so maybe he is a Creator."

    "A Creator? What do you mean? Isn''t he The Creator?" Andre extended another question which wasn''t clear to him.

 Chapter 174 The Society

    "A Creator? What do you mean? Isn''t he The Creator?" Andre extended another question which wasn''t clear to him.

    "You don''t need to know something that is beyond you for now. You should break the shackles of being an Avatar first and be a Creator yourself." The voice suddenly turned cold before vanishing. Andre knew it because he felt the passing of the voice''s aura that made him feel young.

    "What.. is that?" Andre muttered with shock stered on his face. Since the entirety of his existence, he considered himself one of the highest existences in all of the realms, and the only existence that proved difficult to defeat for him would be Solomon and some mysterious beings that can be counted with one hand.

    Although Solomon is powerful to the point of making him shake, the presence of that voice was so powerful and he is definitely certain that it was still holding back its aura from him, either because of being considerate or because he sees him as an insignificant worm that does not have the right to feel his glorious energy wholly.

    Although this experience changed his entire perspective about this world and the realms, he still had to do what he needed to do, and that is to live. This encounter would just make him more cautious about mysterious existences that he doesn''t know.

    Breathing in, Andre directed his look at the orb that contains Solomon''s Anthology before keeping it inside his personal space that is separated from the world.

    The codex, being an item filled with tremendous power and knowledge that is and will be coveted by every being that discovers it, needs to be secured and contained in a location that no existence, living or dead, would see or feel.

    No ce, except for his independent realm, has that luxury. Made from his soul after a lot of agonizing processes, it is a space where he is the only one who can ess anything that is inside it.

    After keeping the orb, he turned around and went to Ken, who was still asleep. He checked his condition, and when he was sure that he was okay, he carried him on his left shoulder before jumping to the surface.

    When he reached the surface, it was already restored to the normal color, without the bloody red hue all over the ce. Before leaving, he first turned around and did a crumpling gesture with his right hand. Immediately, the huge hole closed and mended itself like there was nothing wrong with it before.

    "What happened to him?!" Outside, Professor Lee eximed with worry when he saw Andreing out with Ken on his shoulder. Andre looked at Professor Lee with an assuring nod, "Don''t worry, Professor. He just fainted and his status is normal. He was just overworked, I guess." He replied.

    "Then, we''ll arrange him to the infirmary." Professor Lee said and nced at the other researchers behind him and motioned at them. They rushed to Andre and extended their hands to him, "We''ll carry him, President."

    After analyzing them, Andre gave Ken to the researchers before turning to Professor Lee, "Call Lieutenant Ahn and Felipe toe meet me at Sueojangdae. Tell them that I have to talk to them." He ordered.

    "Affirmative." Professor Lee nodded before turning to the side and taking out a radio transmitter and contacting the two Lieutenants.

    While the professor was doing so, Andre had already started the engine of an SUV and driven off to the top, where themand post is.

    After arriving, he went straight inside and sat cross-legged on a mat while waiting for them to arrive.

    A minuteter, an SUV came and stopped beside the car that Andre used. The two Lieutenants exited the car and walked to him at a brisk pace.

    "Do you need us, President?" Lieutenant Ahn asked with a serious face.

    "Pull out from Namhansanseong. I''m removing the ban for all the personnels."

    "President!" Lieutenant Ahn eximed. "What about the danger inside Sunglyeoljeon?" He asked.

    As soon as the words escaped from Lieutenant Ahn''s mouth, he immediately turned blue and slumped down, shocking Lieutenant Felipe.

    "No one else besides the researchers and the protectors know the danger inside Sunglyeoljeon." Andre uttered coldly.

    Lieutenant Ahn''s blood ran cold, his body motionless. The air inside him was siphoned out like a balloon ran free.

    Felipe shuddered with what he saw. Andre then moved, extending his hand towards the dead body. When he got ahold of Lieutenant Ahn''s head, he closed his eyes and sighed. "They have infiltrated the Foundation." He said while the body of Lieutenant Ahn was disintegrating.

    "Who?" Although Lieutenant Felipe was terrified by what happened to Ahn''s body, he was shocked by the former more as he gasped, asking, "The Society." Andre answered as soon as he got back to his seat, "I didn''t expect them to enter us without me noticing."

    The lieutenant''s eyes widened as soon as he heard it from Andre. "Is the Society already that adept?"<sub> </sub>

    "I think so." He nodded and sneered, "There''s almost no one who can escape from my sight, and that bastard''s men did."

    Thinking so far, Andre immediately took out his phone and dialed Mimicry. "What do you need me for, President?" Mimicry asked behind the phone.

    "I want you to immediately call for a meeting between the Continental Directors of the Foundation. Tell them to gather at the Snow Court."

    "Affirmative, President." Chairperson Mimicry answered. Andre ended the call and stood up from the cushion, "Let''s go."

    Back in the infirmary, Ken finally moved as he slowly opened his eyes. "Mister Ken, you''re awake?" The doctor who was taking care of him eximed and asked quickly.

    Ken grunted as he tried to sit up. The doctor helped him up while he signalled to the nurses behind him to call the Professor.

    When the nurses left, Ken asked the doctor while wincing in pain, "Where is Lord Andr¨C I mean President Ouroboros?"

    "The President is talking with the Lieutenants currently. He will see to youter." The doctor replied.

    "O-Okay." Ken nodded and leaned back on the headboard. A whileter, Professor Lee rushed inside and ran to Ken worriedly.

    "Are you okay, Mister Ken?" He asked.

    Ken nodded in response, "I am fine, Professor. You need not worry." He answered.

    "Did you and the President discover what''s inside the Seal of Mkh?" Professor Lee inquired with shining eyes.

    "I am afraid it is confidential, Professor. President''s orders." Ken chuckled wryly.

    "I have been involved with the Seal for years now. It can''t be that I am also one of those that has no permission of knowing that confidential knowledge?" Professor Lee narrowed his eyes with displeasure.

    "N-No, it''s not that, Professor. It''s just extremely crucial and has monumental effect in everything, so the President has decided to make it secret." Ken maintained and repeated what he wanted to say.

    "Just tell me, for God''s sake!" Professor Lee suddenly shouted with assertion as he grabbed Ken''s cor with his two hands. Ken''s eyes widened open with shock as he looked at the fiery eyes of the Professor that was in front of him.

    Ken immediately shot his hand to the side, where his bag that contains his brush is. Seeing that, Professor Lee sneered and waved his hand towards Ken''s. A golden bracelet appeared and bolted towards Ken''s wrist and pinned it on the headboard.

    When Ken tried to use his other hand, Professor Lee immediately did the same thing to it. Professor Lee cackled evilly and looked at Ken with amusement, "You cannot do anything now, you Aztec." He sneered.

    "What do you want?!" Ken struggled to break free but for naught. He red at the professor with anger.

    "Oh, don''t be so naive, Aztec!" The professor snarled with annoyance, "You know what I want." He snared Ken''s cheeks violently, shook it, and hissed.

    "I want to know what item, being, or forbidden ce is inside that enigmatic and powerful seal! I want to know what boundless power lies beyond it!"

    He flung Ken''s head to the side and turned around, fantasizing, "As a researcher, I want to know everything and be boundlessly strong!" He turned around maniacally and growled, "I want to annihte those anomalies and bring end to their stupid existence, and that''s why I joined the Society!" He slowly bent his back andughed wildly.

    "You''re from the Society?!" Ken gasped with shock. "Yes! Being a part of the Foundation is boring. They only want to study anomalies. Why can''t we just kill them?! We can end this whole nonsense if we do so!" The professor answered crazily.

    "You''re out of your mind!" Ken hissed. "I have been out of my mind since my sister was killed by an anomaly, stupid!" The other party spat.

    Ken stayed silent. He didn''t have anything to reply to what he heard, so he thought of ideas in his mind on how to escape.

 Chapter 175 Cris Simmons

    "Just tell me what I need to know, Aztec! Then, you can leave unscathed!" Professor Lee yelled once again. Ken didn''t respond.

    "Just answer the f*cking question or I''ll pulverise your head!" Professor Lee finally lost his patience and dashed towards Ken with his fist up in the air, ready to punch.

    St! Without warning, the professor''s head suddenly bursted into clumps of brain matter all around the walls, ceiling, and the ground of the infirmary.

    Ken paled at the site as the headless professor stood in front of him. A whileter, the carcass fell down, showing Ken who was behind the professor; Andre.

    "Lord ¨¢ndras!" Ken eximed. Andre did a swinging motion with his two fingers at the bracelets on the former''s wrists. The bracelets were then sliced open, freeing Ken from his shackles.

    "Thank you for saving me, Lord." Ken bowed towards Andre with sincerity. "I just did what I needed to do; Annihte spies and traitors." Andre responded indifferently.

    "The Society has infiltrated the internal structure of the Foundation. I think it''s time for cleansing." He muttered while looking at the south, thinking of something deeply.

    After that day, everyone under the Foundation immediately left Namhansanseong. Some who were near and had no duties visited the ce while others scheduled for other days to tour the newly avable site.

    Andre left Ken in Korea while he went to the airport and boarded his jet, flying Northwest, towards therge dominion of the Reds; The Soviet Union.

    Not delving into the huge nation too deeply for now, the jet went directly to October Revolution Ind to descend. Once they dened, they were met by soldiers wearing an arctic tundra camouge suit with a Soviet Union badge surrounded by a dragon eating its tail¨C an Ouroboros¨C on their shoulder pads. They are Soviet soldiers that were under themand of a special general of the Soviets that is under the Foundation; The Infinite Brigade.

    "President, we wee you to our humble abode." The man leading the group greeted them with a strong Russian ent. He was a muscr man whose looks could be described as "someone who would survive the Siberian Tundra naked". His sharp eyes pierced through souls like a grim reaper looking at its person.

    "Thank you, Colonel Tsarovsky." Andre nodded with appreciation, "Shall we?" Colonel Tsarovsky asked as he pointed his hands inside the ind. Without further ado, they immediately went and strode inside the icynd.

    They went in front of an igloo beside the Red Army Strait and entered it. Although it looked like an igloo from the outside, inside it leads to the bottom of the ind, where the hidden technology of the Foundation is kept from the public eye.

    "Is the Hover ready?" Andre asked the Colonel behind him.

    "Yes, President." Colonel Tsarovsky nodded, "The Hover is prepared, charged and loaded."

    "Good." When they reached a balcony below the ind, they saw a huge field filled with hovercrafts, vehicles, and quad tiltrotors that looked like they came from a sci-fi movie. Numerous researchers wearingb coats and soldiers armed to the teeth could be seen wandering around below.

    While descending the stairs, Colonel Tsarovsky exined how the Hover developed. "In the past two years, we have improved and developed the nano pulsars and the materials of the hovercraft, using top-notch Serenium to build its skeleton, making it silent, smoother, and faster to go past harsh winds. The pulsars were also upgraded using Ilsar NanoTech that can boost the hovering speed and lessen the energy consumption of the quad pulsars."

    "The HoloProjector that the airship is using also utilizes nanoparticles to project images and messages from signals. The projector is also present on all the Hover''s corners, enhancing the stealth capabilities of the craft."

    "With the Selective Jamming Wave surrounding the hovercraft, no technology is good enough to track this masterpiece."

    While listening, Andre gazed at the sleek ck hovercraft being taken care of in the middle of the field. Its structure is as wide as a typical ssroom, and its height is not lower than 17 feet.

    Halfway through the field, they were met by a person Andre himself knew from way back, "You''re here, Director Cris." Andre smiled as he extended his hand.<sub> </sub>

    "No need for these formalities, Andre." Director Cris, an 80-year old man, smiled back as he shook Andre''s hand. Chuckling, Andre grabbed Cris as they walked together.

    Director Cris, also known as Cris Simons, was known by the personnels of the Foundation to be one of the most enigmatic Continental Directors in charge of the European Continent. For Andre, however, Cris Simons is arade, a peer from the early ages of humanity, about 500 million years ago.

    Cris Simonns was a normal man inside a normal kingdom that lived in the ancientnds that now makes up Europe and Africa. In his middle ages, he entered the military force of that kingdom and became a living legend as he harvested countless lives.

    Unfortunately, his glory also became the reason for his fall. The royalty of that kingdom feared his existence and ordered his execution years after the war. Obviously, as someone who killed a lot, Cris was very skilled and almost no one can capture him. Although no one can, he still couldn''t stay inside the kingdom that was hunting him down, so he traveled and stayed within a cave for centuries, living off of killing beasts and monsters.

    In his 90s, he met Andre who was already a recluse at that time, just recently defeating the otherworldly man Solomon. Together, they fought beasts inside the forest and sometimes migrated to others.

    They had fun, fighting different kinds of monsters, even fighting against an anomaly that ruled the forest.

    But, as a mortal, he reached his old age, and finally died at the age of 140. Although Andre was saddened, he didn''t do anything to heal Cris or anything.

    But unexpectedly, fifteen yearster, Andre met a ten-year old boy on his journey that shocked him when the boy called his name; It was Cris, but he reincarnated with his memories intact!

    From then on, Andre and Cris continued their journey along the way, with Andre training Cris in some arts. But time came for Cris once more as he died the second time.

    But, hoping for another reincarnation, Andre smiled as Cris breathed hisst. And just as he expected, Andre saw Cris once again twenty yearster as a fifteen years old teen!

    They finally discovered that Cris had a mysterious soul that grants him the ability of having no need to pass through the paths of reincarnation and instead continue his life directly with his memories and some of his skills and talents from his past life intact.

    Having been through numerous lives and deaths and experiencing different lifestyles, Cris developed a strength and skill level simr if not greater than Andre''s, although Andre is confident that he would be able to defeat Cris with his authority as the Manifestation of the world''s will and creation.

    With Cris, Andre created the Ouroboros Foundation, having all of Cris'' past life richesbined with Andre''s to be the Foundation''s foundation. With Cris'' reincarnations, Andre created a false lineage for him, having the European Continental Directorate be an inherited title under the Simmons Lineage, therefore solidifying Cris'' hold over the Director''s position.

    In the recent century, Cris had been part of different world-scale events, like the two world wars and the Hidden World Organization Conflicts of 1990s, with him leading the Foundation''s forces to wipe out one of the Seven Hidden World Organizations; Primus N*zi.

    "So, how is life so far, Cris?" Andre asked as they walked to the Hover.

    Cris tilted his hand left to right repeatedly as he replied with a sigh, "Eh. It''s just so-so. After the war against the Primus N*zis, apart from some annoying things that bothers me, life has been pretty uneventful.."

    "Don''t worry, Cris. Your boredom will be over soon." Andre smirked. Cris narrowed his eyes and looked at Andre, "What are you nning to do now?" He asked.

    "You''ll know once we get to the Snow Court." Andre grinned before quickening his pace to the Hover. Gawking, Cris rushed his old body to catch up with Andre.

    Inside the Hover, Andre nodded with approval with the interior of the hovercraft. Neon blue lights created a cool ambience inside, with seats simr to that of a luxurious limousine with a touch of sci-fi. The back of the seats were made with carbon ck metal that is shaped like an oval pod.

    Andre sat on one of the seats. As soon as his backy on the backrest, a mechanism activated as the cushion inted and enveloped his body withfort without restraining his movements. Next, a ss screen then slid from the top of the oval pod and lit up, letting Andre see what is like outside and some details for the Hover.

 Chapter 176 The Hover

    Cris finally arrived, panting. When he saw the seats, he immediately sat on the seat directly in front of Andre''s. The old man suddenly moaned with pleasure, shocking Andre, "What the hell?" He eximed.

    "The seat is massaging me! Awesome!" Cris sighed with rxation. "It also has the right temperature! I want this in my house!"

    Hearing him, Andreughed with amusement, "This is still just a sample prototype. It''s still being improved, so wait for it in your next life!"

    Cris whined with displeasure when he heard Andre. After that, he stayed silent, enjoying hisfortable rest.

    Andre, on the other hand, waited for the Hover pilot. After a few minutes, the screen lit up as the image of a robot-generated face appeared, "Greetings. I am your AI pilot, Phoenix. As the energy capsules are fully charged, we are lifting off."

    Andre''s eyebrows lifted as he listened, "There''s no human pilot?"

    "As I am still a prototype, there is a pilot onboard trained to control the Hover if malfunctions arose with the automatic mechanism. You can be assured." The AI replied with a robotic voice.

    "Hmm." Andre nodded with approval. "Then, let''s lift off." Hemanded.

    "Affirmative." The AI''s image minimized into the upper right corner as it added, "Lifting off."

    Outside of the Hover, everyone backed off as they watched the craft initialize, as a neon light ran through the corners of the aircraft.

    Womwomwom.. the sound of the pulsars beneath the legs of the aircraft activating by sending consecutive waves of pulses could be heard by everyone as the Hover lifted off from the ground.

    Inside, the AI sent messages to the screen simultaneously.

    "Asking permission from the Head Tower to open the Hatch¡­ Permission Granted."

    "Asking permission to depart.. Permission Granted."

    "Leaving.."

    As soon as the permissions were granted, the Hover continued its ascension. Below, a huge depression on the ground opened, with the people backing off. Above, a huge circr gate opened and let the ocean water enter and ssh in the depression, with holes appearing below the depression, draining the water to not cause an overflow.

    In the air, the Hover has finally exited the field and emerged from the depths. The legs of the Hover lifted up and rotated to a horizontal position, with the pulsars behind the craft.

    "Activating Stealth." The AI alerted. As soon as it did so, the surface of the Hover blended with the surroundings, with holograms of birds flying around it being projected.

    "We are going full speed."

    Boom! The pulsar thrusters sted and sent the craft zooming past the boundaries of sound, flying towards the South Pole, where the Snow Court is situated.

    Simr to the ancient abodes of humankind, the South Pole has been home of very deep histories that only those who have lived for longer than ten thousand years know.

    From ancient civilizations, artifacts, and even sealed beings, the uninhabited Antarctica is filled with things that normal people couldn''t even process.

    To protect the naivety of the civilians, the Ouroboros Foundation has decided to take the helm of establishing a base in Antarctica to both protect the secret of the icy continent and to stay far from the eyes of the people.

    Inside, the AI continued to give Andre information about the craft. "With the Hover''s speed of Mach 30, from the October Revolution Ind to the South Pole(200,000km because of the world being ten times the size of Earth), our estimated time of arrival would be five hours."

    "How about the defensive mechanism of this craft?" Andre questioned.

    "Although the craft still has no offensive weapons for aerial battles, the Hover has a good enough stealth that would not be detected by any technology that is discovered until now. Also, with the aircraft''s speed, no other aircraft present to the current time would be able to catch up to us." The AI answered.

    "Very well." Andre nodded with approval. He turned to look at the old manfortable on his seat, "Cris, where were you before the October Revolution Ind? Don''t tell me you spent your entire time there?" He asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Although this body is getting rusty, my skills from all my lives still haven''t worn out, Andre." Cris chuckled. "I have been fighting in Romania for three years before you summoned the Directors through Mimicry."

    "Is the Darkhold active again?" Andre narrowed his eyes.

    "Yes, unfortunately." Cris sighed and added, "Although the Vatican has been helping us purge them from Romania, they always pop up after some time. It''s bing irritating, to be honest."

    Andre sighed with irritation, feeling what Cris was feeling. The Darkhold, different from what others know, is one of the current Six Hidden World Organizations together with Ouroboros and Kepler. Different from Ouroboros and Kepler that focuses more on the study or annihtion of the anomalies, the Darkhold instead worships them, or rather, the one that is creating them; the dark energy.

    The Darkhold seemed to have been established after the fall of the Roman Empire in 476, but it could have been earlier. Without the restraint from a powerful sovereign government, the Darkhold spread their influence in the European underworld,batting anyone that goes against their ideals.

    They focus with disrupting religious events and causing chaos all across the world. One of their goals are also to destroy both Ouroboros and Kepler to free the anomalies.

    What''s annoying with them is how they fight. Somehow, the members of the Darkhold got hold of a connection with the origin and uses that connection to control the anomalies that were created. Some controlled weapons that corrupts the body of the enemy, while the higher ups sometimes had the power to control Cmity-ss anomalies like books that summons demon figures, bewitching eyes that can influence the minds of millions, and other anomalies that could endanger the lives of many.

    With those threats, Cris was the one who stepped forward to fight against them. For centuries and different lifetimes, Cris led the Ouroboros of Europe to wipe them out whenever they appear.

    "With thebined forces of the personnels under yourmand and Vatican, the Darkhold should''ve been wiped out easily, right?" Andre asked with wonder.

    "It''s not even finished yet!" Cris chuckled depreciatingly, shocking Andre.

    "They''re still there?!" He gasped. "What''s going on? Although the Darkhold is part of the Six Hidden World Organizations, they aren''t that powerful tost for more than three years against thebined forces of the Foundation and the Vatican."

    "Someone powerful has risen from their ranks." Cris replied. "The person has with him some sort of a magical device that lets him do almost whatever he wants. Without my prior knowledge of the world, I could''ve died against him." He added with a sigh.

    "Then, this matter isn''t just an annoyance, this is serious." Andre muttered, "If what you''re saying is true, and that person can do almost whatever he wants, then it would need me to personally go against him."

    "Isn''t it an overkill? Utilizing your power just to go against that person?" Cris doubted if Andre is treating the matter too much of an issue.

    "Not at all, Cris." Andre responded, "If that person is let loose, and with how the world is currently, such person should be eliminated as soon as possible."

    "Well, you''re the one to decide what to do." Cris sighed and returned to hisfortable state.

    After that, silence spread inside the Hover. It continued its way to the South Pole without any problems. The flight was smooth, as if they were riding a bullet train, but smoother. Andre didn''t even feel a single moment of shaking or turbulence along the way.

    As passing time, Andre got wine from a automated robot that served as a waiter inside the aircraft. While sipping his wine, Andre watched movies while criticizing its inuracies.

    Five hourster, Phoenix, the AI, alerted everyone that they have reached the perimeter of the Snow Court. The craft began its descent whilemunicating with the mechanism inside.

    "Requesting for permission to enter¡­ Permission Granted. We will beginnding." A notification showed on the screen in front of Andre.

    Outside, an incorporeal barrier opened a hole that is just enough for the Hover to enter. Once it descended enough, the hole on the barrier immediately restored itself.

    "Hey, Cris! We''rending." Inside, Andre called out the sleeping old man.

    "Oh? Okay." Cris rubbed his eyes and fixed himself. Andre also stood up from his position after deactivating thefortable chair and the screen as the cushion deted and the screen retracted to the top of the oval chair.

    Wooo¡­ Pshh¡­

    The pressurized door behind the craft opened and slid down as a staircase. The personnel with them descended first while they came outst.

    (A/N: Hey guys! Just checking y''all out. I know that the sound effects here are kind of cringy, but please bear with it. I am really bad when ites to onomatopoeias so pwease have mercy. ''Nyways, Darkhold is a part of Marvel, but before even the MoM came out, I really liked the sound of it as if I''ve heard it before, and groups with the name "Dark" in it sounds evil, so I used it. Also, I''m nning to create another novel that is separate from this, and I n to make it free for maybe six to seven months. I don''t know when I''ll release it, but I hope someone reads it. It''s also a part of I.. Am God? so, yeah. Okay, that''s it, I guess. Buh-bye!! (¡¨?3?¡¨)

 Chapter 177 The Snow Court

    Although the South Pole''s temperature often reaches to -90 degrees Celsius, the cold didn''t even affect Andre and Cris because of their physical capabilities that surpasses that of top-notch soldiers.

    When they descended, they immediately saw the huge white metallic dome in the middle that blends with the surroundings. It wasn''t too eye-catching, as its goal is to not be seen by others.

    Seeing that, they were now assured that they were inside the Snow Court, the meeting grounds of the Continental Directors of the Ouroboros Foundation.

    They strode directly to the dome as not everyone is the same as Andre and Cris that were immune to extreme conditions.

    As soon as they entered, they immediately felt the warmth inside. In the middle of the dome, a huge hole goes down incredibly deep, reaching that of the mantle, where the heat inside ising from.

    A geothermal reactor is also situated below, serving as the main source of power of the Court.

    Once they were inside, they immediately went straight to the Court''s meeting room and waited for the others to arrive.

    While waiting, the two talked with each other while serving themselves a ss of wine. "It''s rare for you to take out this Syphillian Wine that you''ve been aging for three thousand years." Cris smiled as he ced his nose near the rim of the wine ss to smell the liquor''s aroma.

    "Well, I am currently celebrating something that happened, so I find taking this out worth it." Andre replied as he sipped the wine and smiled with satisfaction. He smacked his lips and eximed with surprise and delight, "That is strong!" He muttered.

    "Oh?" Cris said with intrigue, "What are you celebrating?" He asked.

    "I''ll keep it private for now." Andre smirked. Cris'' eyes and lips twitched with irritation, but he didn''t ask about the matter any further.

    "Ah, I remembered. Out of all of us, you''re the one that is the most skilled with seals. Can I ask for advice regarding a seal?" Andre suddenly asked.

    Although Cris was still dissatisfied with Andre keeping a secret, he still leaned over, "What is it?"

    With his permission, Andre then took out a seal that is close to the seal surrounding Solomon''s Anthology''s structure that he made after numerous failures.

    "Hmm¡­" Cris analyzed and scrutinized the seal with deep focus. As time passed, Cris'' face disyed that of amazement while looking at the seal''s structure. "You''re the one who made this?" Cris gasped.

    "How did you know?" Andre''s eyebrows rose. In response, Cris snorted with mockery, "It''s because it''s obvious. The energy attribute that isprising this seal is exactly that of an energy from your source. You can''t fool someone like me who can analyze these things with utmost precision."

    Andre sighed with amazement, "The speed of your development really does surprise me, Cris." He said, "Yes. I was the one who created that seal when I was inspired by someone''s work." Andre added as he made an excuse as to why he created such aplicated seal.

    Cris'' eyes noticeably lit up as he moved towards Andre with quickness, "Can you show me that person''s work? Who is the person who can create such a magnificent seal?" He asked with excitement.

    "Unfortunately, I can''t tell you because he doesn''t like to be disturbed." More like he cannot answer because he''s gone. Andre thought.

    "Just his work, please!" Cris persuaded more as the old man pursed his lips and ced a "cute and adorable" expression which made Andre feel disgust.

    "Cannot!" Andre shook his head and insisted on not telling the old man. "Just tell me, can you break this seal structure?"

    "If it''s the original, I am certain that I cannot. But, with your level of skill, I can just override it." Cris answered as he ced forward his finger and did some runic formations and shot it towards one of the Seal Cores.

    Chang! The sound of chains breaking up was heard when the seal expanded and dispersed.

    "You really are something, Cris." Andre chuckled as he shook his head.

    "But, that seal really is something, Andre." Cris replied with seriousness, "Such aplicated Seal Structure is very hard to make, and also very hard to break if you know how to really create it. It''s the first time I saw such a thing, the first of its kind. Whoever designed such a seal is a genius among geniuses in the arts and is a very, very terrifying foe to go against."

    Andreughed inside, "Of course he''s difficult to go against. It''s that bastard Western King Solomon." He thought.

    Suddenly, Andre saw Cris'' hands move in a very quick manner, to the point that he could almost not see his fingers. "What are you doing?" He asked.<sub> </sub>

    "Trying to imitate the seal. If used properly, we can seal and contain almost anything!" Cris proudly replied.

    "Very good! Nice thinking, Director Cris!" Andre congrattes jokingly.

    "It is nothing, President Ouroboros!" Cris jokingly assumed a respective stance and replied to him while they both suppress theirughs.

    "Sorry if I can''t tell you that, Cris. It''s just too important." Andre thought to himself while looking at theughing Cris.

    Suddenly, the telephone that is on the table rang. Andre looked at it and answered it on loudspeaker. "What is it?" He asked.

    "President, the other Continental Directors have arrived." The person behind the phone answered.

    "Then, let them in and direct them here immediately." Andre replied. "Yes, President." The person replied before Andre ended the call.

    Andre nced at Cris and then stated, "I guess this catching up is over. They''re here already." Cris then smirked and replied, "We can still talk after."

    Andre smiled before they simultaneously disyed a serious expression with their backs straight and their posture dignified.

    After a couple of minutes, four people entered the room together, having the same stature as the other; professional.

    They were all wearing suits with the badge of an Ouroboros patched on their chests.

    One of the newly arrived looked like a teen, a neen years old handsome boy with hints of maturity already appearing here and there. He had a smiling face but anyone could still feel the aura of someone extraordinary surrounding him. His left eye, different from the other that has a normal dark brown color, glowed with a light blue neon hue. His left pupil also is shaped very simr to a vertical eye that seemed to gaze upon anything with judgement. Strapped on his waist was a long whip made from stingray tails and snake scales to pose as barbs for the whip.

    Second to the four was a bald man that is in his forties. Behind him was a round metallic shield with etchings of runes surrounding it. In terms of looks, he is simr to that of a purple-skinned game character with a huge scroll behind his back, but with a suit. He wore a rectangr golden rimmed sses while looking at everyone inside.

    The third person is the entire opposite of the second one, with a long, burly dark brown hair that was tied into a high ponytail while his chiseled face was enhanced by his facial hair that was trimmed to perfection. On his two hands, from the wrist to the fingers, almost everything had golden rings and bracelets adorning it. On his neck, another two golden rings were decorated. In total, there''s twenty rings and braceletsbined were d on him.

    Thest person that was on his mid 30s was also the fiercest of the bunch, with his sharp jagged teeth, shark tattoos on both of the back of his hands, sharp finger nails, and also two seven inch daggers strapped on the two sides of his waists.

    Andre looked at the four and spoke, "It''s been years already. Haven''t I already told everyone not to bring weapons inside the meeting chamber?"

    The teenughed loudly and replied jokingly, "You were already the one who said it. It''s been years already! We don''t remember those things!"

    Cris then stated, "Don''t act like we''re still outside, Gian. You''re inside a formal gathering of figures with high authority. You are one yourself, being the Continental Director of Asia, so act like one."

    Gian scratched his head and chuckled awkwardly, "Hehe. Okay, Grand Director." He replied before standing straight and assuming a dignified stature, turning to Andre. "Greetings, President." He bowed with respect.

    Andre smiled slightly and nodded, "Everyone, sit down." He gestured with his hands. The others nodded andplied, sitting on their respective seats.

    After everyone was seated, Andre began to speak seriously. "Everyone, I suggest that you investigate every personnel under you." Andre suddenly stated, startling them.

    "What do you mean, President?" The bald man asked with puzzlement.

    "Just recently, I have killed two personnels inside our forces that came from the Society. Such thing is unforgivable." Andre answered.

    "What?"

    "Has the Kepler Society infiltrated our ranks?" The long-haired man gasped.

 Chapter 178 The Illuminati

    "Unfortunately, that is the case." Andre nodded. "That''s why I am ordering everyone to cleanse your forces. I am expecting that, by next year, everything is cleaned up." Andre added.

    "I am also dering an immediate cleansing of the Hidden World Organizations'' forces in Egypt and its neighbouring countries. I want only the Ouroboros Foundation''s forces to exist within its perimeters."

    "President! That spells war between us and the forces of the Underworld and the Pendragon Circle!" The bald man eximed.

    "We cannot do anything else. Egypt must be defended and its secrets must be protected. Those beings that are sealed inside that country must not be touched by any other organizations lest they identally or intentionally undo the seals." Andre stated with solemness.

    "..has the seal been that fragile already?" Cris asked with worry.

    Andre nodded, "I have already talked with someone who knows the things regarding them. Even the other powerful beings could only wait nervously once the seal is broken." He replied with a sigh.

    "And on the bright side, I don''t think the Pendragon Circle would be angry that much." Andre added, "The Pendragon''s Circle only concerns the leaders of the government. Their only goal is to control every single mortal government so that they could expand easily and have abundant resources."

    "With that in mind, upying Egypt shouldn''t be too hard."

    "Me, what about me?" The sharp-toothed man inquired with anticipation. "Don''t even think of getting more, Haron. You already have enough mess to tend to, with the Seas to be concerned about. Just inspect your forces and do a cleanup." Andre replied, which made Haron pout.

    "Is there anything else you want to tell us, President?" Cris questioned.

    "Watch the Society''s moves and report it to me once they do something suspicious. Once they stick their noses in any of our highly ssified sites, immediately arrest them. If they resist, kill them." Andremanded.

    "Are we really going to fully go against them to the point of elimination?" The bald man asked, "Can''t we just defeat them and then integrate them into our ranks? It would strengthen our power level among the Hidden World Organizations and we would also be able topete against the Illuminati." He added

    "No, Sage." Andre suddenly turned more solemn, "Even if we gather all of the Hidden World Organizations, we wouldn''t be able to go against The Illuminati. Although I hate it so much, I cannot do anything about it."

    "You evaluate the Illuminati that much?" Sage gawked.

    "Yes, I do." Andre nodded, "Although The Illuminati only has a few men not going past a hundred, they are still the most powerful organization in Gaius. Even gods literally wouldn''t be able to win against them. They''re just that powerful."

    "Unfortunately, that is the case." Cris sighed, "If the Ouroboros Foundation wasn''t created, the President, I, and maybe Gobb would definitely be a part of The Illuminati and no one else from the Foundation would have the needed capabilities to be one."

    "Their requirements are that high?" Gian gasped. "You categorized Director Gobb together with you two. Is he near your level already?" He asked with curiosity.

    "Not at our level, but he passed the requirements." Cris replied while looking at the long-haired man, "He had acquired the Rings of Omniciuster in his life. He has a huge potential with using the rings, a very talented man in the arts of maniption."

    Gobb smiled and epted thepliment, "Although I can''t defeat the Grand Director and The President, I can still restrain a lot of beings with these partners of mine that I inherited from my ancestor."

    "With enough knowledge, talent, training, and skill regarding that item, I believe he himself could even restrain a being that transcends gods for a long time if he wanted to." Andre stated with confidence.

    "But don''t let your head grow big just because of ourpliments, Gobb." Andre warned. "You''re not even half as powerful to do that kind of thing. At most, you can restrain angelic or demonic lifeforms with those rings."

    "I know that, President." Gobb nodded, "I still want my knowledge to broaden, to train together with these partners of mine." He said while caressing the rings.

    "Anyways, I shan''t hold you all any longer." Andre suddenly stated. "If you already need to leave, you can go. I shall stay here for two days longer."

    With that, the Directors bowed towards him and left one after another, with Cris being left together with Andre inside.<sub> </sub>

    "Andre, you still haven''t solved where The Illuminati originated from or who is its leader?" Cris asked after a while.

    Andre shook his head and replied, "The Illuminati is a very secretive organisation, even more so than us. Empress Everfree, one of the members of the organisation that I met before, has absolute authority over the woonds, greeneries, and anything that concerns nt life. When I had the chance to spar with her, I almost lost if I hadn''t utilized my Will to restrain her. After that, the Illuminati became even more cautious, especially towards us." Andre sighed, "If I only had a way to enter, I would''ve done so."

    Cris clicked his tongue with bitterness "Although we have no problems with the Illuminati because of their neutrality with regards to the other organizations, they are still a very secretive group, and we don''t know what or when they might make a move. Their ranks are incredibly powerful, to the point of them having the ability to take over the entire world if they wanted to. That''s why they''re still a threat."

    "I know that myself, Cris." Andre sighed, "But for now, we''ll do nothing regarding them, especially when the world is already on the brink of chaos."

    "Let''s not talk about these tense matters too much." Cris suddenly changed the topic as he leaned towards Andre with an amused grin, "I just remembered something."

    "What is it?" Andre leaned away and nced at him. "Have you already opened an ount on Twitter?" Cris grinned widely.

    "..." What the hell? Andre thought to himself.

    Cris returned to his seat and gawked while looking at him, "Don''t tell me you still hadn''t opened one?" He gasped.

    "I should be concerned about you. I''m cringing while looking at an 80-year old grandpa talking like he''s a teen of this generation." Andre snapped with disgust, "Of course I hadn''t opened one. With what I am seeing on the inte, everything there is just teenagers rambling and ranting about everything."

    "Haiis, you should install it, right now! I''m going to make an ount for you!" Cris then jumped towards Andre, attempting to get his phone. Unfortunately, he was too slow for Andre as thetter shot his hand downward and covered his pocket. "No." He uttered.

    "Then, I have no choice." Cris humphed and took out his own phone and opened his app.

    He then seemed to search for something and clicked on an article after. "Here, just look at this." He said as he handed over the phone to Andre.

    "What is this about?" Andre ran his eyes to read the article. Suddenly, his eyes revealed a look of interest as he re-read the entire article once more. And more. And more.

    "Do you know him?" Cris smirked while waiting for him to finish reading.

    "Isn''t this Calcifer, the boy that I met before?" Andre blurted out.

    "Yes, you''re right." The old man nodded, "He''s facing something problematic right now regarding his rtionship with a girl, a rich one."

    "You know that he''s just a normal person that has a normal life right?" Cris added, "Except for his talent in music, he''s but a normal man who can barely afford what he wants. But, he unfortunately loved a rich heiress."

    "When the father of the girl received the news, he immediately sent the girl to the States to separate the two. He wanted to fight, but he cannot do so."

    "It''s been two years already, and the matter popped up again. Calcifer wants to get her back from her father by showing the entire world how strong his love for the girl, Madison, is." Cris thenughed out loud while saying, "Isn''t this matter intriguing? It''s like a drama. Don''t you agree?"

    Andre narrowed his eyes while reading another article about them, "Why hasn''t he talked to me about this? I told him before to inform me if he ever needed anything."

    "And also.." Andre turned to Cris and said, "Calcifer isn''t just good at music, he''s somewhat of a genius himself in regards to investment, business, and stocks. If he has enough capital, he can create apany if he wants. With a little bit of effort, he canbat a conglomerate if he developed apany of his own. With that, he could easily get back his lover."

    After thinking for a while, Andre whipped out his phone and quickly installed Twitter, which made Cris grin again. After a few knicks and knacks and other processes, he finally created an ount of his.

 Chapter 179 Meddling With The Nephews Lovelife

    After thinking for a while, Andre whipped out his phone and quickly installed Twitter, which made Cris grin again. After a few knicks and knacks and other processes, he finally created an ount of his.

    [¨¢ndras; @ouroboros01]

    He then gazed at his phone for a few minutes, and looked at Cris, "Can I message someone here?"

    Seeing his dumbfounded look, Crisughed so hard that he clutched his stomach while mming the table. Andre just red at him while he did so. "Just answer my goddamn question, old man!" The frustrated Andre yelled.

    The old man wiped his eyes off of tears and breathed in and out, calming himself down, "It''s like this.."

    After being taught by Cris, Andre immediately searched in the app and clicked on a user, then followed it.

    He then sent a message to the Twitter ount before cing down the phone with relief.

    "What did you do?" Cris asked curiously.

    "I messaged him. Just letting him remember that he had an uncle." Andre''s lips curved up on one side as he nced at the phone.

    Quezon City, Philippines.

    Inside a wide apartment, a breathtakingly beautiful man in his mid-twenties sat on the sofa while holding a Gibson Les Paul guitar in his arms. He caressed the guitar with love as he muttered, "Promise, I''ll get you back, Madison. Just wait for me."

    Suddenly, his phone vibrated beside him. He picked it up and looked at the message. He first thought it was a message from a fan on Twitter, so he just nned to look at it, but when he saw the message, his eyes widened as he read it.

    [How have you been, Little Cal? Have you forgotten about this uncle of yours?]

    Calcifer quickly clicked the profile of the person and saw his name. "Uncle Andre?"

    Back in Antarctica.

    [Uncle Andre! It''s been years! How have you been?]

    Andre smiled while reading the message. [Yes, it''s been years. Howe you never told me about that girl problem of yours? I could''ve helped you, you know? I gave you my number years ago, didn''t you save it or even just write it?]

    [Heh. I forgot about having your number. You gave it to me when I was 6! How was I supposed to know what to do with that number at that time?]

    Seeing that, Andreughed and typed another reply. [Oh, right. Hahahahaha!]

    [I''m going to ask you a question, Cal.]

    [What is it, Uncle?]

    [Do you really love that woman?]

    As soon as Andre sent that message, Calcifer didn''t even hesitate to reply back, [Yes.]

    [Then, I''m giving you a chance. Use it well.]

    After Andre sent that message, he didn''t look at any of Calcifer''s questions and messages as he immediately dialed a number. "Romualdez, I want you to do something."<sub> </sub>

    "What is it, Mr. Enigma?" The man on the other side of the phone call asked.

    "It''s regarding the Zeon Group of thete Terensio Santos.." Andre exined everything that he wanted to Romualdez in the call.

    In the Philippines. Although the life of themon people is normal inside the country, with not much chaos happening between the citizens, there are still the boundaries between the poor, the well-off, and the rich existing, creating the strata that separates the three sses, as it goes, it''s not just the Philippines, but the whole world.

    Although there''s not really much of an issue regarding the ranks, there still exists some discrimination between the three groups because of their difference in statuses.

    That is definitely the case between the two lower strata and the wealthy, with the wealthy families looking at their lower counterparts with displeasure and even disgust.

    Because of this, the love between the wealthy and one of the lower spheres of society is looked upon by many as "nigh impossible" and "just a dream".

    One of the couples that became victims of these norms were Calcifer Santos and Madison Mendoza. A singer, songwriter, and a guitarist, loving an heiress of a family that owns several hospitals and pharmacies in the country was seen as an utter joke by the woman''s father.

    With that in mind, her father sent Madison to the States to "get her degree in the study of medicine", thus leaving Calcifer alone in the country. Without the woman he loved so much, Calcifer suffered inside, thinking that his girl left him without a word because the love that they have wasn''t present anymore. Suffering through intense mncholy, he persevered and expressed his deep pain through writing songs and singing.

    He performed and performed, and finally became well-known across the world. One day, someone messaged him that the woman that he loved didn''t willingly go, and instead was pressured by her father. Having that knowledge, Calcifer stood up and promised to the whole wide world that he will get his woman back.

    Calcifer looked at thest message of his uncle with puzzlement as he wondered what "chance" he was talking about. He sent a couple messages, asking for what it was, and after not receiving another message for a couple of minutes, he ced his phone down and closed his eyes to rest.

    Hourster, he woke up and opened his phone to see if his uncle had sent a reply, but found none. What he found was a text from their manager and friend.

    [Calcifer, answer! Look at the news!] Wondering what his manager was talking about, he picked up the remote for the television and turned it on to look.

    He was then startled when he saw what was happening on the news. "In July 21st of this year, the internationalpany Gaius Group expressed interest with the Mendoza Hospitals and Pharmaceuticals and decided to invest a total amount of 30 Million Dors, granting the international group a total of 45% of all of the Mendoza businesses'' shares. The Gaius Group and the Mendoza''s have also started joint projects together that amount to a total of 300 Million Dors, researching on various medicines and technologies that would potentially push forward the technological equipment advancement inside hospitals around the world by twenty years."

    "But just this morning, the group halted their supply support towards the Mendoza''s. Majority of the shareholders have also expressed their unwillingness to help the Mendoza''s regarding the recent issues, cing the Mendoza''s in a very tight situation. The Gaius Group also seemed to suppress thepany due to unknown reasons."

    "Spections point to the issue regarding the rtionship between R4''s Singer, guitarist, andposer Calcifer Santos and the current president''s daughter Madison Mendoza, but the spection is still unconfirmed."

    "The current president''s wife, spokesperson of the Mendoza Hospitals and Pharmaceuticals, asks for a reason for Gaius'' actions and states that they would do all that they can to solve the problems that are currently assailing them in their recent press release. For now, we haven''t received a response from the Gaius Group on the matter."

    "What the hell?" Calcifer gaspes with shock. His phone then vibrated. He looked at it and saw a message from his uncle. [09~~~~~~~~~~]

    He pressed the number, copied it, and dialed the number. Immediately, the call was answered as a deep and charismatic voice sounded, "Hello there, Nephew Cal. Did you see the news?"

    "You''re the one who did that, Uncle?" Calcifer asked. He heard a mhmm from Andre as thetter answered, "Yes, I did. Why? Don''t you like it?"

    "Uncle, I know you want to help, but please, not like this." Calcifer sighed, "Mady is definitely affected because of this, and she would maybe be stressed out."

    "But, we''re still approaching the exciting part." Andre chuckled. "What do you mean?" Calcifer asked nervously.

    "I see that you did not like what I did, so I''ll order them to stop suppressing the Mendoza''s, but in turn, I''m sending you a gift from your great-great-grandfather. Manage that gift well and use it wisely. I''m also going to support you from behind, and I''m expecting to be invited as a godfather in your wedding, okay?" Andre giggled and ended the call. After that, he sent apressed file to Calcifer and waited for his response with the matter.

    In the Philippines, Calcifer clicked the file that Andre sent him although he was still baffled by his Uncle ending the call so suddenly. He then extracted the file and after doing so, saw two separate documents. Clicking on the first one, he saw that it was a document that has information about the Zeon Group of Companies. Although he was puzzled, he continued to read the document, with information of the shareholders, executives, businesses that it holds, and the chief executive officer of the entire group.

    He was impressed with the size of the group and how good at managing the executives are. Although he thought that there could be some improvements here and there, he evaluated the group as a very sessful one that could be considered a giant here in the Philippines.

 Chapter 180 A Story For Another Time, Below Antarctica

    He was impressed with the size of the group and how good at managing the executives are. Although he thought that there could be some improvements here and there, he evaluated the group as a very sessful one that could be considered a giant here in the Philippines.

    The group tackles different types of business fields, but the majority of their businesses are in the entertainment industry. Although the majority of their businesses are in the entertainment industry, its main business that produces the highest profit would be Zeon Motors, apany in the automobile business that is involved with vehicle and engine production.

    Zeon Motors could be considered as a mid to top-tier automobilepany, being ced just behind Volkswagen in terms of engine power. Its products also have a top-notch aesthetic that could bepared to BMW vehicles.

    Another interesting fact that he saw was that the Zeon Group also has a joint partnership and allied rtionship with the behemoth that is the Gaius Group, causing the group to be even more sessful in manufacturing and advertising.

    After reading everything, Calcifer thought to himself, "Does Uncle Andre want me to join Zeon Group?" While thinking that, he clicked on the second file, and to his utter shock, he saw that the contents of the second file was..

    "Zeon Group of Companies'' Transfer of Proprietorship?" Calcifer widened his eyes as he read the article. He browsed through the document as the feeling of shock consecutively hit him.

    "Zeon Group''s ownership would be transferred to me? What? Why? How?" As soon as he finished reading the document for the nth time, he immediately dialed Andre''s number and, once he answered, asked him what is that all about.

    "For your first question, Yes. For the second, read it again if you''re confused. Third, because it''s yours¨C your family''s business. And as for thest question, the same as the third." Andre replied to him.

    Andre then exined everything about the Zeon Group to Calcifer, but of course, with some of the details changed.

    He told him that the Santos'' was once a subordinate of his family. When Calcifer''s great-great-grandfather retired, he created the Zeon Motors and the Zeon Group for the family. When his great-grandfather took the helm and saw that there was no descendant capable of managing the group well, he handed the ownership of thepany over to Andre''s "family" to manage until the Santos Family produced a capable offspring.

    When Calcifer was then born, Andre tested Calcifer if he was good enough to take the helm. And when he proved it right, will be the time that he will hand over thepany to him.

    "I''m giving this to you now, seeing that you need it to prove that you''re not just a weak and well-off person. I''m sure that, by now, that father of hers has already mulled over his past decisions. With you having a powerfulpany in your hands, you will then easily be able to do whatever you want, and even have a much better woman with you, or women." Andre stated.

    "I love Mady and no one would be able to be as good as her, even if we''re talking about thousands of girls." Calcifer''s voice suddenly turned cold when Andre mentioned having a better woman.

    Andre was surprised that he felt a little tinge of nervousness when he heard how strong Calcifer''s conviction to Madison is. Of course he wouldn''t say anything about that as heughed, "I was just testing you. I really didn''t make a wrong decision." He replied.

    "Well then, the group is yours and you can do whatever you want with it, but I am going to seize it if all you do is perform badly." Andre said with a smile before ending the call.

    Minutes after that conversation, Gaius Group''s suppression on the Mendoza''s were lifted. News also reported that because of the previous events, the president''s daughter Madison was scheduled to return to the Philippines, shocking everyone.

    Madison''s father once said in front of the press conference that his daughter was first going to finish and get her master''s degree before going back. Maybe because of the current events, Mr. Mendoza made Madison return and help her mother.

    With the abrupt turn of events, everyone was shocked and dumbfounded. It''s so fast that the media didn''t even have time to react.

    At the same time, the Philippine spokesperson from the Gaius Group has also finally faced the press. They apologized for the current events that happened and promised to provide the pharmaceuticalpany and the corporationpensation for the issue. In regards to the reason, the spokesperson did not give the answer that they were looking for and instead told the press a very vague response; "It is because of a private matter between ourpanies."

    After that, it was as if nothing even happened. Except for the dy with the research, the stocks of the two businesses under the Mendoza''s returned to normal and the stockholders returned to support the Mendoza''s, albeit thetter''s trust towards them went down.<sub> </sub>

    In Calcifer''s apartment, his hands were shaking as he called his friends, "Boys, call your girlfriends and let''s meet up at the airport. Let''s fetch Mady."

    "Yes, boss!"

    "On it."

    "Coming!"

    His friends answered consecutively. While on the call, Calcifer was getting ready as he grabbed his leather jacket and wore it. He ended the call and grabbed his keys, rushing straight to his car that was parked in his garage.

    What happens next is going to be another story, as theirs is only starting, with trials and tribtions going their way as they continue to love each other until the end.

    Going back to the Snow Court, after finishing what he was doing, Cris eventually left the Snow Court, onboard the Hover. In regards to Andre, he descended deep below the ice, where some things that were locked out from the world were contained.

    With the current development of things, and him thinking what worse things mighte next, he felt that it was urgent to break the seal that is surrounding the codex and fully obtain the knowledge that is stored inside it.

    The only thing he can think of is to go all out, and to do that, he needs to return to the ancient past that he left behind.

    After walking down for hours, he was finally deep inside the ice. The temperature, instead of going hotter, became incredibly colder, reaching a freezing temperature of -150¡ãC.

    Although the cold was already at that level, Andre only had oneyer of wool jacket to cover him, although it didn''t really work because even the jacket was just relying on Andre''s heat to stay soft and not turn into an ice sculpture.

    Andre stood in front of a thirty-meter tall ice wall and shook his head, "This wasn''t like this before." He then raised his hand and ced it on the ice''s surface. He ran his hand on the ice and pushed forward.

    Crack! A loud sound of the ice breaking echoed throughout the icy walls. The ice wall in front of him crumbled, causing a huge quake all across the cavern. Andre conjured a me and held it up. The ice that was falling apart suddenly melted and evaporated as it went near him.

    After a while, everything was cleared up. The thing that was once concealed by the thick and dense ice finally revealed what it was; a huge metallic ck gate that had inscriptions, runes, and images scribed on its surface. He looked at the humongous gate with reminiscence as he remembered the past that had been long lost in the infinite river of time.

    "Il, Inhesum, Barum, Cohis." He glossed over the four mystical runes that were etched on the gate as he uttered four unrecognisable words with a deep and archaic voice.

    Duuum.. Deep rumbling sounds thundered as it bounced all around the walls. The gate slowly parted as the things inside were once again exposed to the outer world after the gate closed hundreds of thousands of years ago.

    Walking inside, Andre saw the vast primeval hall that was filled with olden fables of the greatest glories from the ages before history as torches and braziers lit up one after the other, lined up in a straight row, casting a warm glow that epassed the entire hall.

    Eight pirs made from different meteorites held the hall''s high ceiling while old and dusty engravings of wars, bloodshed, ruination, and chaos that reached up to all the different corners of the world and the realms were portrayed on the side walls and the ceiling. In contrast to the chaotic images on the two sides of the hall, the image that was depicted in front was that of an eternal glory, with a huge sun, with the older gods Uranus, Hathor, Ancient Heaven, Buddha Antiquity, the Tianzun, Brahma, together with the new gods Zeus, Ra, Hleferoc, The Buddhas, Odin, Vishnu, and the Jade Emperor below it, basking in the glorious eternity that the sun had made.

 Chapter 181 The Hall Of Lost Glory

    Eight pirs made from different meteorites held the hall''s high ceiling while old and dusty engravings of wars, bloodshed, ruination, and chaos that reached up to all the different corners of the world and the realms were portrayed on the side walls and the ceiling. In contrast to the chaotic images on the two sides of the hall, the image that was depicted in front was that of an eternal glory, with a huge sun, with the older gods Uranus, Hathor, Ancient Heaven, Buddha Antiquity, the Tianzun, Brahma, together with the new gods Zeus, Ra, Hleferoc, The Buddhas, Odin, Vishnu, and the Jade Emperor below it, basking in the glorious eternity that the sun had made.

    Although the images were covered with dust and muck, the glories of those images still basked the entire hall with greatness, so much so that anyone who was inside would feel the pride of every single being that was portrayed coursing deep in their soul.

    Andre then muttered as he looked at the images, "Numerous Godkings have gone and existed in this world. They basked in their glories, not knowing that there is someone even more glorious than them. He once was a man whose glory surpasses that of Godkings, someone who assisted them from the dark, and someone who gave them support since time immemorial."

    "He was the Godking of Godkings, true to his name, ¨¢ndras Ouroboros." He conjured a me on his hand while speaking and threw it upwards.

    Boom!

    As the me hit the ceiling, it was absorbed by the images. The outlines of the images glowed like fire and traced all of the images and it all met at the sun. When the glow reached the sun, the light then moved as if it was following a maze-like path and finally left a huge circle in the middle of the sun.

    Andre waved his finger like he was drawing something. Light particles appeared from his fingertips as it slowly flowed to the vacant center of the sun drawing.

    Slowly, the image of a serpent devouring its own tail emerged. Others knew it as J?rmungandr, while others knew it as the symbol of The Ouroboros.

    When the image was fully created, the whole hall shook violently as almost everything shifted. The dirtiness fell on their own while the images became incredibly shiny, greater than of pearls, quartz, diamond, and gold.

    The images were ted with different minerals and metals of unknown origin, the mes of war that were depicted seemed to be alive, while the clouds in the sky shone with a golden glow.

    The drawing of the sun also changed, as the maze patterns dimmed and instead showed an image of a man clothed in a glorious silvery cloak, with a rolled ck whip made of snake leather and scales in his right hand and mes on his left.

    On his head, a crown with an image of the sun, moon, and the world was upon him.

    Looking at the man, Andre sighed. This image¨C this ce¨C was not made by him but was made for him. A glorification for his image, an offering from his believers, his subjects, and his subordinates.

    He ran his gaze on the image before sighing, "This hall was once called The Hall of Eternal Glory, said tost ''til the end of time. But now, it is but a lost ce, The Hall of Lost Glory."

    The sound of nking then reverberated, as the ground below the image of glory parted ways, revealing an old spiral staircase leading deeper.

    While going down, Andre reminisced the long lost past of his and the past of this ce.

    Long before Antarctica became a huge chunk of ice, it was a beautiful paradise filled with people and infrastructures and greeneries. The people lived in harmony even when the other continents waged wars one after another.

    At that age, Andre was still known by everyone in the world with his original name; ¨¢ndras Ouroboros.

    He was a legendary king that created the Empire of Ouro, and led the prehistoric men to be a civilized society. He created rules andws that benefited his people while those in the other continents were still just discovering tribal systems.

    When chaos arrived in their continent, he once again led his people to defend their homnd and prevent any of the kingdoms from the other continents invading them.<sub> </sub>

    He became known as the Immortal King by his people while the gods call him as The Thousand Faces Godking for him living different lives while transferring to other continents.

    Time passed, and his identity as the Immortal King became prevalent. His people then created the Hall of Eternal Glory when they saw him fight together with different gods in the heavens and be glorious.

    Generations after generations passed, and the gods have also changed. Even when that happened, the Empire of Ouro still prevailed against time. Although he was still the Immortal King, his descendants finally took the helm as the ruler of the empire. The people of the empire wrote history and even etched the images of the other gods together with the olden gods. They watched everythinge into being, showing the world how glorious their empire was.

    But even then, there''s nothing thatsts forever. The anomalies arrived, with the bloody demon first to appear. It was an ancient terror, none other than the predecessor of the Sanguine King; The Sanguine Godking.

    If the Sanguine King ughtered a lot of civilizations, the Sanguine Godking, on the other hand, ughtered all of them, one of them was the Empire of Ouro that he was ruling over.

    If what he was feeling towards the Sanguine King was that of irritation and furiousness, the feeling that he felt against the Sanguine Godking was of profound anger that could burn all the realms if materialized. With his anger, gods will suffer and mortalkind would be erased.

    He still remembered how the river of blood ran down from all the continents from the death of countless lives, humanity and beasts alike, painting the oceans sanguine red from all the blood.

    He saw the anguished faces of his people, striking down deep pain in his soul. That was when he absorbed the souls of his people, making him feel every single emotion that they felt, creating a soul that made him nigh immune to spiritual and mental attacks and also be able to fake his emotions while not being noticeable to others in the level of gods.

    He then called upon all the gods and his subordinates from all the realms toe forward and face the Great Evil that is the Sanguine Godking. Before, his subordinates numbered to three hundred while the gods numbered to thousands.

    The battle took them three thousand years of fighting to defeat the Sanguine Godking and vanquish his soul for eternity. After that battle, his subordinates that were left were four while of the thousands of gods, less than a hundred were left alive.

    Looking at the aftermath of the war that left the world in ruin, with thends scorched and no life saved, Andre once cried with deep mncholy, making the whole world weep with him. Eternal rain then came, as it washed away the blood and mes from the continents and flooded the world. The realms separated themselves from the world, knowing what would happen if they were affected by the aftermath.

    But, although they separated, no one was spared as Andre wiped out everyone''s memories, causing him to hibernate because of the immense energy that was needed to do such an action.

    When he woke up from his slumber, everything had then changed, with the worlding back to normal. He looked at Antarctica, and saw that it was now buried in ice.

    Time passed, and the ice still didn''t melt. Because of that, Andre covered the continent with soil and grew trees and greenery on it. What happened next was history, as the Age of Divinity arrived and the Flood happened, then the continent of Antarctica was once again covered in ice.

    He found it ironic, as what happened from the past happened once again with the same reason; a Flood.

    Going back to the present, Andre reached the bottom of the Hall. Different from the top, it looked in below. Mossy rocks covered the whole room while small torches hung on the walls.

    Doing nothing fancy, Andre lit up the torches by sending small mes towards them separately. He then pierced deep into his left palm. Blood oozed out as he continued to puncture deep into his own hand. He then pulled something from it; a small medal of a serpent.

    He then threw it on the ground and as soon as he did so, several tiles on the rocky floor parted, and podiums that only reached to four feet made its way up from down under.

 Chapter 182 Ultimate Flame, Appearance

    Doing nothing fancy, Andre lit up the torches by sending small mes towards them separately. He then pierced deep into his left palm. Blood oozed out as he continued to puncture deep into his own hand. He then pulled something from it; a small medal of a serpent.

    He then threw it on the ground and as soon as he did so, several tiles on the rocky floor parted, and podiums that only reached to four feet made its way up from down under.

    Although there were a lot of items inside, Andre focused his attention at three items; A whip, a purple me crackling on a brazier that was simr to the image outside, and a small ck ring.

    Andre went to the whip first. He picked it up and caressed it. It was his whip, called by those who knew it as the Devouring Whip. Anything it touches will have their energy siphoned from them and reabsorbed by him.

    In every war from the age of old, this whip apanied him to victories and defeats. It was hisrade, the item that was always by his side. After the war against Solomon, he stored the Devouring Whip deep inside the Hall, together with the other items that were no longer seen by the world after the great massacre of the Sanguine Godking.

    Seeing it once again, he once again remembered the memories that he had already ced on the back of his head. Storing the whip with him, he began to walk towards the brazier that has a purple me.

    This was mainly the reason why he went down here. This me was an amalgamation of different Mythic mes, forming a very powerful me that would incinerate almost anything it touches.

    Others call it The Ultimate me, while he, the creator, calls it The Eternal me. A me that zes until eternity.

    Andre figured that the me could maybe damage or at least just weaken the barrier around the codex with its power.

    Having decided already, Andre fearlessly shot his hand into the me, and once he took out his hand, sped in his two fingers was a purple seed that had small embers on it. It was the Seed of Eternal me, the core in which the me is born.

    Without the seed on the brazier, the me in it slowly floated out and was sucked inside the seed. The seed glowed with a brightvender hue, with sparks on its surface from time to time.

    Andre then plunged the seed deep into his chest. His skin slowly creeped up onto the seed and encapsted it after. Andre opened his palms, and there, a purple me dancing on his palms as if it was happy that it was back.

    Andre just smiled but suddenly turned serious as he looked at the ring. He slowly walked over and gazed at it for a moment before picking it up.

    As soon as he touched it, Andre wasn''t even surprised when he heard a deep voice calling onto him, "¨¢ndras, foolish man. Long time no see."

    "Solomon." Andre uttered with a frowning face. As soon as he said his name, a translucent figure materialized in front of him. The figure was big while his body was buffed up. He had a long beard and an even longer hair while his deep dark eyes looked at Andre with ridicule.

    "Oh?" Solomon said with an amused voice, "Why that long face? With all that has happened to me because of all of you teaming up to eliminate me, I didn''t even get angry. What''s with that tone of yours being so cold and indifferent?"

    "We did that because you''re too strong." Andre replied coldly.

    "I didn''t even do anything!" Solomonughed, "I even helped some of the gods to manifest their true powers! But what did they do? They¨C you all teamed up together to defeat me and the only reason you weren''t able to kill me then and right now is because I am too knowledgeable to begin with."

    "Then, why did you cause chaos by summoning and creating demons, upsetting the bnce of the world and the realms?" Solomon then spat, "Bah! Demons were necessary to bring bnce to the world! Without demons, only those divine beings would prevail. Sooner orter, they would be arrogant and would think that they rule all things."

    "If I didn''t summon the demons unto this realm, they would''ve be so arrogant that they would invade the mortal realm!" Solomon''s figure circled around Andre while speaking, "And, with those demons that I summoned, isn''t the world a tad bit more colorful? Perfect paradises aren''t always a good thing, Little man."

    "I am way older than you, Solomon. You have no right to call me as such." Andre spat with annoyance.

    "No." Solomon shook his head amusingly, "Even before your predecessor, I have already been ruling over a realm higher than your creator''s universe. If I was a hundred years old, your creator wouldn''t even be created inside his father''s ball sack. Compared to him, you''re still insignificant." He teased the fuming Andre.

    "You know my Creator?" Andre narrowed his eyes and questioned the floating ghost of Solomon.<sub> </sub>

    "I am just like you, ¨¢ndras." Solomon suddenly smiled. "What do you mean?" Andre confusedly asked.

    "A being of the main body. An embodiment created from the main body''s part, for you, it should be the soul."

    "You are a twin, yet not a twin. You were born from him but you are the same in a lot of ways. You could call your main body a brother and a father. You''re a ditto, just like me." The ghost smiled as he looked at the bbergasted Andre.

    "I have no care in any of that." Andre suddenly stated. He looked at Solomon straight in the eyes and said, "Now you''re here, you will tell me how to¨C"

    "How to open the seal surrounding my Anthology?" Solomon finished what Andre wanted to say. Andre just looked at Solomon without uttering a single word.

    "Well, that is my end goal here." Solomon suddenly said, shocking Andre. "End goal?"

    "I was tasked by the main body to give you assistance. He said that the book must be given to you for who-knows-what reason." Solomon replied.

    "Assistance? You would assist me?" Andre gasped.

    "Just in opening the seal. Why would I help you more than that?" He chuckled.

    "Then, what should I do?" Andre then turned serious and asked the soul of Solomon.

    "You should wear your crown, dimwit." Solomon reprimanded. "Why?" Andre asked suspiciously.

    Suddenly, Solomon became angry and reprimanded Andre, "You''re the owner of the crown, yet you do not know how to use it properly?! Why does my main body trust such profound knowledge onto you?!"

    "Your Crown of The Three Absolutes could be considered a pinnacle god-tier item, but you''re wasting it by using it only as an ornament!" With how Solomon was looking at him right now, if the soul can solidify physically, he would''ve pped Andre real hard on the back of his head.

    "I didn''t use it just as an ornament." Andre sneered, "It was the symbol of my power, an almighty crown that became the source of the gods, and it represents the Will¡­" As Andre went on and on, he suddenly realized something while Solomon was already looking at him with the "you guessed it" kind of look.

    "It represents the Will of The World!" Andre gasped. "Why are you surprised by the power of your own item? Have you been so dumb for the past millenia that you forgot what kind of absolute power you are holding?"

    "Summarizing the peak ability of the Crown of the Three Absolutes, any gods of this world wouldn''t be able to move an inch of their body even if they try hard to do so. Their senses would also be nulled if you want to. That crown can iste their perception and you will be able to hide the immense aura of the codex even if they see it here themselves."

    "You can even reset the world if you wanted to. Can you study the abilities of your personal items so that you can use them efficiently? The same with the codex! Written inside is knowledge that transcends this realm, so use it to the peak of its ability and don''t waste it!"

    "..then," Andre looked at Solomon with a hopeful gaze as he gook out the codex, "can this codex eliminate the source of the anomalies?"

    "That, I don''t know." Solomon answered honestly. "The dark matter that is creating those anomalies is a creation that is beyond even that of my main body, so we have no clue how to vanquish them."

    "But, although we cannot vanquish it, we can absorb it." Solomon suddenly smiled. "How?"

    "With that, you need to contact someone from the outside first."

    "How would I contact those of the outside world?"

 Chapter 183 Raunveruleiki

    "How would I contact those of the outside world? Is there any way to do so? As far as I know, there is no pathway in this world that would let me be able to transcend this realm." Andre doubted about talking to the outside world, since the beginning of his life, he hadn''t seen things that could''vee from the outside world that would lead him to look for a path.

    "That, you have to answer yourself. It''s either you find a path, or you wait for someone to enter." Solomon replied.

    Suddenly, he ordered Andre. "Wear the crown now. Let''s not dilly-dally any longer." Andre nodded and extended his hand.

    The golden crown that was resting atop one of the podiums suddenly shook violently and abruptly flew to Andre''s hand. Holding it with two hands, Andre raised his hand and slowly ced it on his head.

    When the crown finally sat fittingly onto his head, light suddenly burst out from all its corners. Slowly, the images of the sun and the moon and the world appeared behind him and moved behind his head in a circr manner.

    Andre''s eyes glowed like stars as he saw everything that was happening in the world. The gods sitting on their throne while talking to their subordinates, Cris boarding the Hover while drinking a ss of scotch and smoking a fat piece of tobo, Chairperson Mimicry in his King image while sitting on a chair and reading documents, and Nariughing with her friends with a sweet smile on her face.

    Seeing her, Andre suddenly flinched as that state of his vanished. Solomon, on the other hand, looked at him peculiarly, "What did you see? You should''ve been like that for at least five minutes. It''s only been two."

    "None of your business." Andre replied indifferently and waved his two hands to the side. "Let''s get this done." He said.

    As soon as Andre said so, Solomon snapped his fingers and the seal just opened with a "pop!".

    Expecting more, Andre had a confused look on his face and turned to Solomon, "What''s next?"

    "What do you mean, "What''s next"? That''s it?" Solomon said without any expression on his face.

    "You aren''t fooling me?" Andre narrowed his eyes and asked suspiciously.

    "Do you not notice the aura around you?" Solomon reminded him. Andre took notice and he was bewildered when he felt the immense ancientness of the aura that is currently surrounding the room.

    "Drop your blood on it as a proof of ownership." Solomon said.

    Andre himself knows this process. It is an ancient kind of ritual that was once an unspoken rule from their age. Blood branding, as what they call it before, binds the owner and the object in unity in a type of blood connection that would make the object less aggressive against the owner when using.

    For the mortals, their savage way of blood branding was to bite their thumb and let the blood flow down before dropping the blood onto the object. For them, they do a different method.

    Andre hovered his hands at the top of the codex. From the pores of his fingertips, blood oozed out slowly and gathered together below his palm before shooting down and fusing together with the book.

    Andre felt the connection between him and the book. Although he can''t automatically understand all of the information that is written inside, he still felt that there were some arrays inside the book that acknowledged his ownership.

    Suddenly, he saw Solomon''s soul dash towards the book and sessfully entered it, shocking him. "What are you doing?!" He eximed.

    "I am bored staying in that ring, might as well stay inside the world inside here." Solomon said.

    "What? World?" He asked with a bbergasted face.

    "Open the book and read." Solomonzily said before not speaking anymore.

    Complying with the soul, Andre opened the book and saw a highlyplex rune with a total of seven hundred and fifty sub-arrays and a grand total of 99,999 runespressed inside the grand array.<sub> </sub>

    What was shocking was that the array was only the size of a usual circr protractor! Such an intricate array waspressed to that size? He gawked.

    He then read the words that was surrounding the array. "A coalescence of different universalws and grand arrays?" He ced his hand on the array and inserted his conscious inside.

    Suddenly, he felt his soul being sucked inside and when he opened his eyes, he saw a paradise. He saw mountains, ins, floating inds, long waterfalls, magnificent rivers, and breathtaking scenries with flowers, insects, and animals onnd while birds chirping in harmony while pping their wings on the sky.

    He heard the gushing of the waters around him, he felt the soft cool breeze that brushed on his skin, he smelled the fresh air and the greens and the water vapor all around him.

    Andre was in awe in all of the things that was happening around him. Although he was a very powerful and old being that has lived since the world''s inception, he could very confidently say that he had he had never seen such a magnificent world in his life.

    Although the Spirit Realm where Duos, his subordinate, resides is also a very magical ce that was filled with fairies, elves, and woond creatures alike, it still wasn''t near the beauty of this ce.

    "Fascinating, isn''t it?" A familiar voice suddenly said with a slight wonder.

    "What is this, Solomon?" Andre turned around and saw that Solomon, who was once a soul, materialized a physical body inside the space, which shocked and terrified him a little bit. "What happened to your body?!" He eximed.

    "Your first and second question is actually connected." Solomon said and exined, "This realm¨C or creation, rather¨C is a space that borders imagination and reality. The universe calls it a Dream Realm, where everything cane true depending on the power level of the Raunveruleiki Glorious Array. That is why I can materialized a body for me inside this Dream Realm."

    "The Raunveruleiki Glorious Array that I have created is at most in the level of the peak of the low-tier as I had insufficient supplies at that time and it alsocked some runes and arrays that were hard to make." Solomon sighed.

    "There exists a time dtion here, where one day here is an hour outside. It''s pretty decent, but it''s all that it can do. But with enough arrays and materials, it could improve." Solomon consoled but Andre had a shocked express the whole time.

    Solomon saw his reaction and waved his hands, "Don''t worry. The runes and arrays that are essential and arrays that could strengthen the array are written on the book and are stored here, so you can still create an array that is greater than this, if you can ever create one."

    "I''m not worrying about the arrays that are needed!" Andre eximed with frustration, "What I am shocked is that this is just a low-tier one?! Then what about the high-tier array?! Can it summon creatures that could destroy worlds?!" He said sarcastically.

    "No." When he heard this, Andre sighed with relief. But, that didn''tst very long.

    "Such creations could be created by having just a peak mid-tier one, although that would use up the majority of its energy." Solomon added, which made Andre gawk with astonishment. "Really?" Andre widened his eyes.

    "Yes. A mid-tier Dream Realm can one such creature while a high-tier one can create and materialize creations that has powers equal or even beyond that of an Omega-level being." This time, Andre became even more shocked with what he was hearing.

    "Shouldn''t such creation be impossible?" He asked. Solomon then shook his head, "There''s almost anything you can do in the universe. The only thing that can render the indifferent universe to move against you would be changing the destined fate. Hell, one can even create a universe within a universe if that person has the capability to do so."

    Andre was too shocked to speak. All this time, he was actually limiting himself even though there''s still a huge gap between him and the peak. While he was digesting the knowledge that was thrown at him, Solomon suddenly said to him another piece of information, "As you are already the owner of the codex, you are also the supremew of this realm. You can extend your will as far as you want, and you will see a mansion. That is where I store all of my knowledge."

    "I thought that the knowledge is written in the book?" Andre asked with a puzzled expression.

    "That is just the basics." Solomon answered. "I didn''t write much knowledge in it, considering that someone unworthy might possess it. That is why I stored all of the true knowledge inside of the space, so it is protected."

    "With that strong of a seal, you''re scared that it might be obtained by someone unworthy?" Andre looked at him with contempt.

    "Anyways."

 Chapter 184 Mysterious Meteorite

    "Anyways," said Solomon, "Your body is not protected once you enter this realm. Outside, you will just be a sleeping man that could easily be killed, so find a safe ce before entering this realm."

    "Understand everything that is written in the book. Although it''s just the basics, it''s still important. After you read and understand everything that is written on the book itself, go to the mansion and continue to learn. I''ll be leaving you then. So long!" Solomon saluted jokingly before dashing away.

    <o>,m Andre shook his head with indignation but he stillpromised. He returned to his body outside and there, he opened his eyes once more and saw the damp, rocky, and mossy cavern.</o>

    After thinking for a long time, Andre decided to bring everything in here with him, considering that he would probably need them sooner orter as the supposed chaos awaits.

    When he returned to the surface, Andre was bewildered when he saw that the Snow Court was currently in a state of havoc. He grabbed one of the personnels that were running and asked, "What''s going on?"

    "President!" The man eximed with joy and continued to exin, "President, there''s a lot happening. Let me escort you to themand room right away." Andre nodded and together, they rushed straight to the staircase where themand room was.

    Basically, the Command Room is a huge ss dome on top of the main building. It serves as both amand post and a lookout for the Snow Court''s men.

    When they arrived inside, Andre could see the panicking personnels and researchers as they analyzed several datas and charts. On the big screen that is projected at the ss, a map showing the entire world was on screen. At the center of the Pacific Ocean, a huge red circle that stretches to over 300 miles in diameter was disyed, followed by a yellow circle that is triple the size of the red one and a green one that extends all the way past the United States. It''s kind of like an IMD, but way, wayrger.

    As soon as Andre saw it, he eximed with terror, "What the hell is that?!"

    "President." When they saw the President, a man that seemed to be themander strode towards him and saluted. Andre turned to him and asked stressfully, "Commander Calliroth, tell me what is happening here!" While saying that, he walked forward to the monitors and analyzed it.

    Commander Calliroth moved behind him and replied, "A meteorite the size of a horse crashed in the middle of the ocean. Although the impact dealt at most a medium-sized tsunami to form in the middle of nowhere, the energy that it is releasing is way off the charts."

    He proceeded to click on the screen and show some series of data that shows an extreme amount of differences in the energy meter before and after the crash.

    "From 0, the energy that is currently being radiated in the area of impact is already at a level that we can''t even measure. The wavelengths of this are also too bizarre to even be categorized." The Commander added.

    "What do you mean it''s too bizarre? We don''t know what type of energy it is? How bizarre is it?" Andre eximed and threw questions at the Commander consecutively.

    "We really don''t know at the moment, President." Calliroth shook his head repetitively and sighed, "Take a look at it yourself." He then showed the wavelength data to Andre and even he was shocked and confused.

    "This energy is too chaotic to be even called an energy. What is this?"

    "That is also the reason why we''re panicking, President." Themander sighed with worry, "The energy is so chaotic and messy that it could be said that it can even alter the DNA structure and even the whole genome of any species that goes near it. Sooner orter, it would result to¨C"

    "Mutations of all species." Andre finished what Calliroth wanted to say with narrowed eyes. Commander Calliroth continued with a grim face, "With the mutation that happened months prior, and this, I can''t even imagine the chaos that would happen once the mutated creatures arrive near society. Only God knows howrge of a ughter would erupt in that ce."

    With his mind thinking of different things and scenarios, he turned to the Commander and asked, "Is there anynd mass that has any buildings near it?"

    "I am afraid not, President." Themander shook his head.

    As soon as he said that, Andre rushed out of the Snow Court. He was seen by every rushing personnels but he continued running outside. As soon as he exited the building and his feet touched the icy ground, he smashed his palm on the ice with a powerful smack and pushed it down.<sub> </sub>

    Crack! Somehow, a precise rectangr piece of ice separated itself from the ground. Andre lifted the chunk of ice up and threw it beside him.

    He then straightened up and waved his right hand before flipping his open hand with his palm facing upwards. From his palm, a small wisp-like spirit emerged. "My friend Geist, it''s been a long time. It''s time to wake up." He then drove the spirit into the ice forcefully.

    Noticeably, the chunk of ice transformed, slowly chipping away chunks of ice and forming a chopper motorcycle. When the motorcycle was fully formed, icy blue smog enveloped the icy motorcycle as it revved up on its own.

    Andre got no time to waste and directly mounted the newly formed motorcycle and throttled up and shot forward at an estimated speed of 400 mph.

    He did not even stop when he was already near the waters. Instead, the ice on the ground started floating and merging together with the motorcycle, forming a speedboat.

    The newly transformed speedboat did not waste any second and continued, propelling its propellers incredibly fast.

    The boat zoomed, sometimes beingunched upwards because of the wave, sailing through different currents.

    When they reached a certain perimeter, Andre started to feel the chaotic energy that was enveloping the entirety of the area. Andre enclosed himself and the boat in a thinyer of his energy to protect himself from this unknown existence and to avoid any unnecessary problems arising.

    When he felt the chaotic energy was already at its peak, he looked down on the waters and saw a rock that was emitting a strange red light in the bottom of the ocean. "Here goes nothing." He breathed in deeply before diving down. When he unmounted the boat, it immediately copsed and changed its form, enveloping Andre like a scuba gear.

    Andre raced to the bottom of the ocean where the meteoritended. Unsurprisingly, Andre swam to the bottom at the speed of about 60m/s, reaching the bottom in just a couple of minutes.

    When he reached the bottom, he finally saw it personally. The meteorite that was still hot boiled the water around it. It was the size of a horse, and it emitted a fiery red glow as it released tons of chaotic energy. At the time of impact until now, it was just about 2 hours, but Andre could already notice the peculiarities of the creatures around it.

    ''They have already started to mutate..'' He thought.

    He turned his gaze back at the meteorite and ced his hand on its surface. "!!"

    He suddenly felt a tremendous amount of energy inside it. A small portion of it then separated from the source and coursed through his body in a blink of an eye. He didn''t even have the time to process what happened as a great amount of pain assaulted him. "Guurrgghh!!!" He gritted his teeth through the pain as his muscles contracted, trying to suppress the pain.

    Geist was also affected as it detached itself from him and swam far from him.

    "What the hell is happening?!" He thought. His eyes reddened and blood flowed down from his eyes like tears. Blood also oozed out from his pores and his head, tainting the surrounding waters in a shiny red hue.

    Andre gripped onto his consciousness to stay awake. He saw his skin slowly transforming, bing more durable and smooth, his hair grew long and became short in a span of a minute, and his eyesight also became a lot more sharper.

    Inside him, he felt his heart pumped more blood to supplement the blood loss earlier. The blood was so pure and strong that he felt that it can influence the power of his attacks to an incredible degree. He also felt that his unbelievable control of his energy improved even more, which amazed him.

    A whileter, the pain finally subsided. Andre felt his whole body to have be new and fresh. He seemed to be a whole new person as he seemed to be more attractive.

    But, of course, he doesn''t care about his looks, he cares about his new capabilities that was bestowed to him by the meteorite.

 Chapter 185 Energy From Creation

    "I need to study this more because of this." He thought to himself. Suddenly, out of nowhere, Solomon in his soul form came out from Andre''s personal space. "Yo, brat, I''m sensing a rich amount of an energy that came from Creation!" Solomon eximed.

    "Energy from Creation?" Andre asked with skepticism.

    "Not the creation of this world, but it is an energy that definitely did originate from a period of creation!" Solomon nodded quickly. "With this energy, the Dream Realm can evolve!"

    Solomon then looked at Andre and was shocked, "You have changed! Your energy has another attribute!"

    "Wait, slow down!" Andre signalled for Solomon to stop as he added, "Do you know what kind or type of energy is it?" He asked.

    "I am not sure, but I have a wild guess." Solomon replied. "What is it?"

    "Chaos." Solomon answered. "With the energy''s nature of being too chaotic and its ability to change those who are exposed to it, it is the closest answer I can get."

    "Chaos?" Andre gasped, "In all of my life, the only chaos that I have encountered are those that have been caused by beings."

    "Yes. You could say that Chaos is very rare if not impossible to be seen here." Solomon nodded.

    "The only knowledge I have about Chaos is from my main body." He said.

    "It was said that long before time, the Primordial Chaos is the only existence. Nothing was in order. But, someone came and formed countless other existences, forming what is now known to us as the Universe." Solomon wanted to exin but he was interrupted by Andre.

    "Can we go up first? Although I am someone powerful, I still am not an amphibian that can breathe underwater."

    "Oh, right." Solomon chuckled and scratched his head before going back inside Andre''s space.

    Andre then released his energy to envelope the meteorite with it before absorbing it into his space together with his other items.

    After doing so, he called upon Geist bymunicating with its soul. About a minute or so, Geist, in a form of a submarine, arrived in front of Andre.

    Immediately, Andre entered the submarine when it opened its hatch. Because they were under the water, when the hatch opened, the submarine was immediately filled with water, but because Geist isn''t just a submarine, it, of course, didn''t break anything.

    As soon as Andre has entered the submarine, Geist immediately dumped the water inside it with the help of Andre pushing the waters out. When it all cleared out, they immediately left in the direction of the Philippines.

    While on the trip, Andre took out his phone and dialed. "Hello? This is President Ouroboros speaking."

    "President?! Thank God, you''re safe!" The person on the other line heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Andre''s voice.

    "Why are you thanking someone who didn''t even help?" Andre snorted.

    "Oh, sorry. My bad, President." The manughed awkwardly. He remembered that their President and topics that pertains to gods doesn''t go that well. With the powers that Andre has shown to the higher members of the Foundation, it could be said that, in their eyes, he himself was a god.

    "Anyways, put me on speaker so that the whole Command Room can hear me."

    In The Snow Court''s Command Room..

    Commander Calliroth pressed the speaker button on his phone and connected it to the loudspeaker inside the room. "President, you are now on loudspeaker." Calliroth called.

    "This is the Foundation President, speaking." Andre''s voice echoed throughout the room. "I have already possessed the source of the energy," when the personnels and researchers heard that, they all cheered, "but we must not be toocent about this matter." Andre added.

    "The energy that have been released are still present in the site, and mutated species have already been created." The cheering people''s mood instantly dampened, and their faces went grim. "We still don''t know what monsters can that leftover energy create, so be on guard."

    "I am issuing another Danger ssification Command, with the red area site ssified as an SS-Level Natural Anomaly and record it as In Research status, and the creatures it created to be varied in sses A to S ss Creatures."

    "I am not going back there for the meantime, so I am sending a subordinate of mine to retrieve a sample of the meteorite and send it there to be studied. For further questions, address it to themander and I will answer it at ater time." After that, Andre ended the call, leaving the personnels with gaping mouths.<sub> </sub>

    Commander Calliroth noticed that and shouted, "You heard what the President said! Move on!"

    "Sir, Yes, Sir!" The personnels woke up from their stupor and began their duties as ordered.

    In the middle of the ocean..

    Inside the submarine, Andre sat on a chair that was materialized from Ice as he read Solomon''s Anthology. While reading, he often widened his eyes and gasped with wonder as his knowledge piled and piled up. Inside his head, he was also formting different approaches and uses for the knowledge that was recorded inside the enigmatic codex.

    Because they were underwater, and Andre ordered Geist to slow down, it took them more than a day to arrive at the Philippine Shores.

    Without rising up, Andre exited the submarine with Geist''s soul form leaving the ice. As soon as it did so, the ice instantly melted as it transformed to the state that it should''ve been.

    Geist entered inside Andre''s soul and stayed there for the meantime, while Andre swam up to the surface disguised as a swimmer wearing tank tops and beach shorts.

    When he rose to the surface and swam tond, no one even found it strange as there were a lot of people who were there minding their own businesses.

    But, of course, some women who saw him were instantly attracted because of his attractive looks and perfect body.

    "Who''s he? He''s so handsome. He would be a celebrity if he ever entered showbiz."

    "Right?! Should I approach him? I should, right?"

    "Don''t be such a flirt! You have a boyfriend, remember?"

    "It''s just that he''s too handsome!"

    "Why do I think that he''s familiar? Where did I see him before?"

    Not minding any of them, Andre continued to walk straight to the city. He also bought a shirt and some proper shorts and wore them before taking out his phone calling for a friend.

    About 10 minutester, an elegant ck 2021 Cadic Escde stopped in front of him. The door to the driver''s seat opened as a 40-something years old man wearing a suit stepped down and walked towards him.

    "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Chairman." The man greeted and bowed.

    Andre took his hand and shook it then replied, "Same, Administrator Romualdez."

    "Let me take you to your destination." Administrators Romualdez''s invited him as he opened the door to the back seat. Andre. Thetter nodded and climbed onto the car while Romualdez closed the door and returned to the driver''s seat.

    As soon as he entered the vehicle, Romualdez immediately started the engine and drove off.

    As they were in the municipality of Infanta in Quezon Province, it would take hours before they arrive at the city of Quezon.

    "How''s thepanies going? I really haven''t involved myself in business too much these days, so I have no idea what''s happening within the business world." Andre asked to pass time. He can''t really read the codex inside the car without thinking that someone "knowledgeable" might see it in his hands. Although he is powerful to a very high degree, he still wants to avoid trouble.

    "Thepanies are doing well, Chairman." Romualdez answered. "Well, you''re already giving the Zeon Group back to the Santos Family, so I only hope that Santos can manage it well."

    "For the bigger picture, we aren''t really affected that much, considering that we hold the top 40% of the global corporations and we also have global monopolies in the automobile industry, investment industry, banking industry, technological industry, and the petroleum industry."

    "With those in our hands, the businesses not doing well is nigh impossible to happen." Romualdez finished with pure confidence.

    "Then, good." Andre nodded. "You know, tell Marcus to get a car for me. Anything is fine, as long as it''s not too expensive of a car. But I prefer the Chevrolet Camaro. It''s fast, it looks good, it''s just about 4 Million Pesos, and it''s efficient for me."

    "Finally!" When he heard Andre, Romualdez cheered. For the past years that Romualdez was in his seat, the chairman Andre really didn''t like having cars in his possession and would rather have others drive for him. Although that in itself is understandable, considering that he holds a lot ofpanies and even more so of stocks in otherpanies and has the luxury to have chauffeurs of his own, what''s weird is that he is not collecting cars of his own or even just owning one and instead uses cars that were owned by either thepanies or the pce.

 Chapter 186 Back To The Country, Phenomenon

    "Finally!" When he heard Andre, Romualdez cheered. For the past years that Romualdez was in his seat, the chairman Andre really didn''t like having cars in his possession and would rather have others drive for him. Although that in itself is understandable, considering that he holds a lot ofpanies and even more so of stocks in otherpanies and has the luxury to have chauffeurs of his own, what''s weird is that he is not collecting cars of his own or even just owning one and instead uses cars that were owned by either thepanies or the pce.

    Now that Andre already wants a car of his own, of course, as an employee under him, Romualdez was overjoyed. "Don''t worry, Chairman! I''ll be sure to notify Marcus about it, and I''ll be sure that it''ll be done in no time!" He chirped.

    Andre saw how he reacted and shook his head. He then took out his phone to look at the news.

    Currently, the war in the Middle East is already at an all-time high, with the Ottoman Empire pushing through Eastern Egypt with sessive battles one after another. The United States is fearing that the war might cause them to lose so they contacted their European allies to aid the losing country, but with no results as the nations turned a blind eye in the war.

    In anger, the States did the unimaginable; they sent the Secret Force, men with evolved abilities, to aid Egypt.

    They nned to destroy the Ottoman army by slowly eliminating their forces through secretive attacks. They were, at first, seeding. But something happened that identally exposed the world to the truth.

    An Ottoman survivor filmed how the Secret Force agents shot fire from their hands and scorching hisrades, floating rocks ttening the vehicles, and a person who punched a jeepney and caved its hood in.

    At first, the people who watched it thought of it as just an excellent edit. But, when expert editors proved otherwise, they started watching it seriously. Another bad move of the US government was that they ordered it to be deleted from the inte, basically confirming what they just saw as true.

    Now, the entire world was in chaos, seeing that super powers exists. Some people even thought that the US government experimented on humans and mutated them, causing a huge damage in the government''s prestige.

    Worldwide, other countries'' citizens also looked at their government suspiciously, thinking that they also made such evil actions.

    As Andre was seeing it, it would only be a short amount of time before the revtion begins, so he ought to prepare now.

    He dialed on his phone and ced it on his ear. "Hello, President?"

    "Start an emergency program and strengthen our men. Project Revtion must be administered to all our personnels, and all of them must be trained to fight and capture strengthened individuals. Chaos would fall upon the world. It is near. I will send a manual to strengthen the body through tempering and energy absorption."

    "Yes, President." The voice answered before Andre ended the call.

    "What''s the problem, Chairman?" Romualdez asked.

    Andre looked at Romualdez and clicked his tongue. "Is the Constable still around?" He asked.

    "Of course." Romualdez nodded, "The Constable protects all thepanies under us, so its existence is necessary for us."

    "Then, expand the Constables to about 10,000. We''ll need it in the future."

    "What?!" Romualdez eximed with widened eyes, "Why do we need so many?"

    "Trust me, Romualdez. Thepanies would need it." Andre said seriously. "Also, make them sign a contract of confidentiality. Anything that would be taught to them must stay only with them."

    "O-Okay, Chairman." Romualdez nodded apprehensively.

    After that, Andre asked him for a pad of paper, which he gave to him quickly. As soon as Andre got the hold of the paper, he then took out a pen and started writing.

    For the entire time, only the sound of the point of the pen gliding on the paper could be heard inside the car.

    After the long drive, they finally arrived in Quezon City. Of course, as Andre was staying in the city of Pasay, it would take them another fifty minutes to reach their destination.

    When they arrived at Pasay, Andre stopped Romualdez from driving any further, "You can drop me here. I can walk."

    "I can drop you directly at your home, Chairman. Why do you want to walk?" Romualdez asked confusedly.

    "And risk my location and identity to be known by people? No thanks." Andre sneered before leaving the vehicle and walking away, not waiting for Romualdez'' reply.<sub> </sub>

    After walking for a while, Andre reached his house and immediately entered it. After enveloping the entire house in a protective barrier, Andre started to resume reading the codex and expanding his knowledge on the unknown world.

    While reading, thews of the world began to slowly change in ordance to Andre''s knowledge. Newws popped up and oldws were improved. Of course, one of the things that improved was Magic.

    In a dark and eerie graveyard, a man grovelled on the ground, crying his heart out in front of a grave. "I.. will make them.. pay for what they.. did!!" The man shouted hoarsely.

    Meanwhile, a smog-like energy filled with darkness creeped up around him while he didn''t even know. His heart and mind were only filled with deep resentment and hatred so such things wouldn''t even be noticed by him. His eyes reddened as tears flowed down endlessly from his eyes.

    The dark energy slowly seeped into his skin, slowly being absorbed by his body. Noticeably, his skin turned deathly pale while his hair turned ashen. His reddened eyes reddened even more, turning into a sanguine red color while his pupils constricted and turned purplish.

    On his skin, his ckened nerves became visible because of its sheer paleness while it also cracked like dead skin.

    "Aarrggghhhhh!!" He shouted with a voice filled with remorse and anger while he arched his back and spread his arms wide. And from the depths of the graveyard, deathly hands emerged from the graves as a deathly chaos slowly approached the living.

    In the realm of the gods, the members of the Triads also felt their powers rise significantly, causing them to be overjoyed.

    Going back to Andre. After three days or so, he finally finished understanding everything that was written in it. He glided his fingers on the pages of the book as he sighed with amazement and wonder. "How infinitely wide our universe is. There''s such magic like this?"

    He then looked at thest page that was empty. He felt he had the need to create something here.

    Having decided to do so, Andre raised his index and middle finger together and sighed, "I hope this works."

    He then ced his two fingers on the page and started drawing something. After an hour, he finished drawing what seemed to be an array. Suddenly, he felt something.

    From the outside, a huge beacon of light fell towards Gaius and focused onto the book and Andre.

    His pores opened and absorbed the light while the codex started to fundamentally change.

    Solomon, who was shocked by the change, came out of the book. "This.." He turned to Andre who was meditating and muttered, "What did you do to summon an Altering Phenomenon?"

    Inside Andre''s head, he saw images, unexinable ones. Although it was unexinable, Andre knew exactly what it was about. Tears cascaded down his eyes, shocking Solomon.

    Andre opened his eyes. Although nothing really changed physically, something deep inside him felt different. He felt.. saddened?

    "What did you see, kid?" Solomon asked. Andre shook his head and replied, "Nothing, really."

    "Don''t lie to me, kid." Solomon responded with solemnity. "I know what that is. It is a phenomenon that is rare even for the likes of my main body. One thing that it does is simple; Show the person what is fated to happen."

    "It isn''t important." Andre shook his head. "The only thing that it showed is the inevitable. An event that cannot be avoided. One that would make way for the true story." He smiled with sadness.

    "What story?" Solomon tilted his head in confusion. "The story of a god." Andre turned to him with eyes glowing with understanding.

    He then vanished, appearing inside the Dream Realm, in front of a huge pristine mansion. Breathing deeply, he walked straight inside the mansion without turning back.

    And, it was as if he knew the nooks and crannies of the mansion, he walked and walked and immediately arrived in front of a ten-meter double door made of darkwood.

    The door''s design was simple, but it still cannot be belittled as strong auras of wisdom and knowledge emanated from behind it.

    Andre pushed the door wide open, and there, a huge library filled with loads of ancient books, scrolls, and other kinds of literary instruments presented itself in front of his eyes.

 Chapter 187 Changes After Months (1)

    Solomon''s materialized body then appeared behind him as the former asked him with full seriousness, "Are you ready toprehend all the books that are stored here?"

    Andre nodded with determination in his eyes, "If what I saw would be the inevitable future, then I would already do everything I want before that inevitable happens."

    He then snapped his fingers, activating the Dream Realm''s function of slowing down the time inside. While the time dtion slowly took effect, Solomon noticed something that shocked him to the core.

    "A day here is just a minute outside." Solomon muttered, "That''s a huge improvement!"

    Not minding Solomon, Andre went straight inside and picked a book to read, not letting others except when he wanted to rify things with Solomon.

    Having lost track of time, the two unknowingly stayed inside the Dream Realm for three months in normal time, which equates to a total of more than three hundred and sixty-six years inside, reading andprehending the books inside!

    Inside the library..

    Sitting on a bench while holding a book on his right hand and a cup of coffee on his left, Andre glided his sight on the words written on the book. He then ced it down and called out, "Solomon!"

    "What is it?" Solomon raised his head and straightened his body from ploughing the fields beside the mansion and looked at Andre''s way and shouting. He was wearing a farmer''s clothes that were stained with dirt and a hat made of straw.

    Andre looked at Solomon weirdly and spat, "What the hell are you doing, ploughing the fields? This is a Dream Realm, remember? Why don''t you just plough it instantly?"

    "Because I''m bored!" Solomon clicked his tongue in displeasure. "It''s been years since we entered here and you started reading!"

    "It''s already years?" Andre raised his eyebrows. "I think it''s just been months."

    "Yes," Solomon threw his hat on the ground and moved towards Andre, "if we''re talking about the outside!"

    "It''s been more than three hundred years, Andre!" Solomonined.

    "Three hundred years.." Andre became absentminded and sighed. He didn''t realize it, but all these years that were spent inside this Dream Realm, Andre only thought of learning everything that he can, before facing that person and possibly having a bout with him.

    But now, he found himselfughable. Why would he fight? They were one and the same. What that person wants would be his fate. His soul is his soul, and that wouldn''t change. Andre realized that he stands to have nothing to gain with this.

    Suddenly, he shook his head and woke up. He then ced the book he was reading down and pushed it to Solomon, "Hey, what''s this? I thought it was a spell, but it was just a story."

    "Hmm?" Solomon tilted his head in confusion and picked up the book. Later, he let out an ''ahh'' sound of understanding and replied, "Oh, the Curse.."

    "Yeah, no. It''s a story, but not quite. It can be casted but you would need to be very powerful, as it tackles the fate of two or more souls from different universes." Solomon exined.

    "Care to exin more?" Andre inquired.

    "Then.." Solomon breathed in and began. "Although the origin story is not very clear, it is said that it involved two women in love with each other. Apparently, they somehow offended a very powerful god and were cursed to the point of the god sacrificing his entire existence just to enact it. Because of the curse bing so strong, even the souls of those two people in different universes became affected by it."

    "The curse was that they would always meet each other, through different timelines and different worlds, and fall in love with each other deeply. They would be deeply connected as time passes, but their love would always end in a bad way, with either one of them cheating, forgetting, and breaking the others heart while their other half would either die through a disease, suicide, or live through the pain until the person finally dies. Their genders could also vary from every different universes, so encountering one and identifying them would be one in impossible."

    "Wow." Andre let out a sigh of pity, "That god is ANGRY. VERY angry."

    Solomonughed, "Even I feel pity for those two. It wasn''t specified why the god was offended, but it is a certain that the couple was very pitiful."

    "Anyways, I got to get another book." Andre prepared to stand up but he was immediately stopped by Solomon, "Woah, hold there for a minute, now."

    "Why?" Andre tilted his head in confusion. "It''s been three months outside! Go out! Do you know what''s happening there?!" Solomon eximed angrily.<sub> </sub>

    Andre let out a gasp and eximed, "Oh!" He quickly returned to his body outside, leaving Solomon behind.

    When Andre opened his eyes outside, he turned around, and when he saw that nothing changed, he sighed with relief. He then took his phone, but found it to be dead; it was out of battery.

    Seeing that he cannot do anything about that, he just charged the phone first. But it would take hours for it to fully charge, so he picked up the remote control on the table and opened the TV.

    "Good afternoon, people of the Philippines. We present to you the news of today." The man on the television said with a serious voice.

    "With the fall of the Ottoman Empire a month ago, Greater India has finally annexed the Middle-Eastern territories(Pakistan to Egypt) that were at the hands of the United Powers. Using their powerful army of supernaturals and with the aid of the Greater Xia, they vanquished the western foes and liberated the East from the Western grasp!"

    "But with the great newses an equally serious matter as the Lichfiend extends his deathly domain to the Siberian Tundras. With the cold in his aid, his power grows unstoppable, with any attempts to bomb them to be futile struggles. With the Siberian Tundra finally in his palm, the Order of The Soviet Russia is unfortunately no more."

    "The Prime Minister of the Greater Xia, Wu Xiaoping, announced at his press conference that ''they would do all that they can to stop the Lichfiend from going further down their sovereignty and to protect the people of the East."

    "Meanwhile, our current King, Emanuel Maharlika, proved himself to be worthy of the Philippine Throne with his eighteen months as he leads multiple sessful defenses against the United Powers'' naval assaults. King Emanuel alsounched sessive aids to our allies as our powerful Philippine Navy sailed through the seas and vanquished the enemy fleets that are aiming defeat us."

    "Smanca, our Supernatural Agency, has also helped in fighting in the western frontlines as our curses and beast taming skills utilized the powers of nature to mow down the enemies!"

    The woman that was sitting beside the man then sighed, "How the times have changed. Right, Arnold?"

    "You''re right about that, Korina." Arnold, the newscaster, nodded. "Months ago, our world was a haven of peace, but now, it has already turned into this."

    "Anyways, onto the next news.."

    "What the hell?!" Andre widened his eyes and eximed. "See? How just those three months that you''re gone turned the world into this mess?" Solomon appeared behind him and clicked his tongue.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?!" He shouted with anger. "I was telling you, but you''re not listening!" Solomon shouted back.

    "Aish!!" Andre grabbed his phone that was charging and filled it with energy. He didn''t find a need to do so before but, seeing what was happening, it was urgent for him to ess his phone.

    He then booted it up. After a while, he saw the phone sending notifications after notifications. In total, there were 615 missed calls, 3,631 messages, and 1,931 emails.

    He clicked a number and called it. As soon as he did so, the phone was answered, "President? President, is that you?!" The man''s shout sounded from the speaker.

    "Yes, yes." Andre replied. "Where have you been?!" The man yelled in anger.

    "You dare shout at me now, Commander?!" Andre shouted back.

    "I should be the one who was angry." Faintly, Andre could hear the muttering voice of the man behind the phone. "Sorry, President. It''s just that the stress from all these events just made my mind in heat. I''m sorry."

    "Don''t be. I have been gone for a long time, so you really do have the right to be angry." Andre sighed and replied.

    "So, what happened when I was gone?" He asked.

    "We should just meet personally, President. I''ll send you the address." Commander Calliroth said before ending the call.

    Later after the call, the address was sent to Andre''s phone. Andre immediately went to the door and used his ability. When he opened the door, the other side of it has Commander Calliroth, seated on a chair, looking very different from before.

 Chapter 188 Changes After Months (2)

    Andre immediately went to the door and used his ability. When he opened the door, the other side of it has Commander Calliroth, seated on a chair, looking very different from before.

    His eyes were deep as he held his hands together. He looked straight at nothingness with an absentminded gaze.

    Andre crossed the doorway and closed the door behind him. Calliroth shook and turned to the door. His shock became visible as he looked at Andre with dness.

    "President, we have failed you." He said with mncholy. "How?" Andre asked.

    Calliroth then began to exin the events after he entered the realm to read.

    Two days after he left, Xia announced the existence of magic to the people and annexed China to be the new Greater Xia. With Xia''s announcement, the governments of the world cannot do anything but release the truth. After that, mass recruitment came as the government andpanionship recruited men to cultivate into their own soldiers.

    <o>,m Mass chaos ensued soon as the government seized the men that were recruited bypanies, reasoning that they are "for the safety of the people". Then, an announcement of the United States to unite the world into one country made the world more chaotic. All of the Americas and Africa agreed and formed the United Powers, while the European Union and Soviet Russia counterattacked to resist them.</o>

    But then, the European Union fell just two weekster, making the United Powers the de facto ruler by owning half of the world.

    Because of that, the East united into an Alliance to defend theirnd against the Uniters. It was also the first time that the East became united with one reason.

    With Soviet Russia by their side, the East became unstoppable and even reconquered some of the Europeannds. But everything changed when the Lichfiend appeared.

    The Lichfiend, a single person, practiced necromancy and raised an undead army toy waste upon the Sovietnds. With his army, he became unstoppable.

    Losing the support of the Soviets, The east barely held onto their territories with their intelligent strategists and supply.

    "Then, what happened with Azazel in Egypt?" Andre asked with worry. Calliroth shook his head and answered, "Regarding that.."

    He then continued to exin. With the Hidden World Organizations, a little more than a month after his disappearance, Kaiden Meier, the President of the Kepler Society, managed to enter into the Foundation''s ranks and persuade the personnels to join the Society. After that, slowly, the Foundation fell and merged with the Society, bing a powerful entity. The Continental Directors, Calliroth, and several other individuals that are loyal to him remained. They then hid and lived quietly behind the shadows.

    Fortunately for Chairperson Mimicry who was posing as the current king, the only problems he''s facing were assassination attempts from the leaders of the United Powers and the war.

    The Hidden World Organizations also changed greatly. The Pendragon Circle fell because of the resistance of the United Powers, without the Foundation, Kepler rose through the ranks, and the Darkhold became the second most powerful organization.

    Another organization named A.E.G.I.S Institution also appeared out of nowhere as it helped Kepler Society to capture anomalies. Led by a mysterious man that was only known by the name of Jeremy, the Institution rose and became an equally powerful organization that rivals that of the Society, although they still haven''t shown any moves that shows their hostility towards each other.

    Andre had his mouth gaped open as he blurted out, "All that happened in just three months?"

    "Although unbelievable, yes, unfortunately. It did." Calliroth replied.

    "Can you tell me about the Gaius Group?" Andre suddenly inquired.

    "Gaius Group stayed the same," Calliroth replied, while Andre sighed with relief, "but the Administrator has changed." He added.

    "Who?" Andre raised his eyebrow and asked solemnly. "A man named Marcelino Gonzalez. The former Administrator was assassinated."

    Hearing the news, Andre sighed audibly. Although they weren''t really that close, Romualdez was still a person that he himself appointed. The only thing he could do now is to wish him a good reincarnation.

    "Do you have any information about this Marcelino Gonzalez?" Andre inquired. Calliroth shook his head in return, "We didn''t really looked into them deeply as we already have problems ourselves."

    "It''s okay." Andre waved his hand. "Then, I want you to gather everyone and wait for my call. The world has be too messy and we need to restore order." He then stood up and turned around to leave.<sub> </sub>

    Behind him, Calliroth bowed towards him until he had fully left.

    Back in his house, Andre slumped down his seat and sighed wearily. He didn''t think that in just three months of him being away that the world would change in such a manner. Although he still hadn''t had a look outside, he is 90% sure that it''s already highly different from how he used to know it.

    After some time, Solomon appeared and looked at him. "So, how much did it change?" He asked.

    "Very." Andre sighed, "I don''t know if this world is still the world that I know."

    He straightened up on his seat and uttered, "Without the Ouroboros Foundation, all the research that we have conducted is now in the hands of my rival."

    "I wish I could just own The Illuminati and ce all of them under my control." He whispered with a hint of longing.

    "But, you own The Illuminati." Solomon suddenly stated. Hearing that, Andre justughed, "No, I don''t. They''re a very mysterious organization that just appeared some time ago."

    "No. You do own the Illuminati." Solomon blurted once more. "Have you encountered even just one of them?" He suddenly asked.

    Intrigued, Andre looked at him and replied, "Yes. She was a very powerful person that had control over nature. I don''t know how she is now but I still remember her. Her name is Empress E¨C"

    "Empress Everfree." Solomon finished what Andre wanted to say, to which thetter''s reaction was that of shock. "She was a creation. A summon of mine." Solomon added.

    "You¨C" Andre looked at him incredulously as he continued, "I am the founder of The Illuminati. I wanted to show the world what it truly is but you all killed me too early to realize my goal."

    "My codex is one of their symbols of power. I believe they are still looking for it." He quoted while his back faced Andre while reminiscing of his past, "Whoever holds the codex in possession and controls it guarantees the person at least the position of Second-In-Command of the Illuminati."

    He then turned around and continued, "If nothing changed and the ce where I established the gathering nexus is still the headquarters, then you would certainly meet them there."

    "Where?" He asked expectantly. "Antis."

    Western Africa, The Sahara..

    After Africa was imed by the United Powers/Union, the Sahara has been sealed because of unknown circumstances. It was said that an unknown power resided there and that the superhumans of the Union couldn''t defeat them.

    Outside the Eye of The Sahara, Cris and Gobb gazed at the barrennd with apprehension. They were wearing sandy cloaks and hoods to protect themselves from the scorching sun.

    "Are you sure we''re in the right ce, Grand Director?" Gobb asked with nervousness.

    "I told you to stop calling me ''Grand Director''. The Foundation has been dissolved, so we basically have no positions that are separating us." Cris reprimanded and looked at the distant geographical location that is shaped like an eye. "Ever since Andr¨¦ and I investigated the Illuminati, we have both concluded that this ce must be a point of gathering of their members. It is also logical, since this ce was once the ce where Antis stood."

    Gobb nodded, but he was still nervous. Cris turned to him and tilted his head to the side, "Let''s go."

    Slowly, they walked towards the eye and when they reached close enough, Cris raised his hand to stop Gobb from walking any further. He then extended his hand forward, and lo and behold, a barrier was put in ce to prevent anyone from moving further.

    Seeing that, Gobb looked at Cris to see his reaction. Cris looked at the barrier with a sneer, "You n on stopping me with this level of seal? If I wasn''t presented with the seal that Andr¨¦ made before this, I wouldn''t have enough knowledge to open this, but I was presented with that seal, so, sucks to be you."

    Although he had an evil expression on his face, he quickly erased that expression and calmed himself down, "Cris, your goal here is to join the Illuminati, not create an enmity with them. You only need to open a small pathway." He muttered to himself before casting his magic, slowly opening the barrier.

    An hour passed, and finally, a small pathway that was enough for them to enter was created. Breathing in, Cris turned around and nodded at Gobb before walking inside. Gobb followed him closely behind.

 Chapter 189 Umbra

    When they entered, they were met with a man that looked like he was from the military, based on his build and hairstyle. He looked condescendingly at Cris and Gobb and sneered, "Why the hell did you bring your old man here, dipshit? This is the prestigious and powerful Illuminati, not a home for the aged."

    In response to the man, Cris and Gobb just looked at him with disgust. "How dare you look at me like that?!" Provoked, the man dashed forward impossibly quick and threw a punch at them.

    But, he immediately found himself immobilized as his feet and hands were suddenly restrained by something. He widened his eyes and turned to his arms and found golden rings preventing his movements any further.

    "!!" He gasped in shock but quickly regained his arrogant demeanor, "Let me go, you dimwitted old man and you long-haired freak!" He shouted angrily.

    Cris, with his narrowed eyes looking straight at the man, moved towards the man one step at a time, "How dare a young man like you address me in such a way? I have lived here for thousands of years more than you, and I have lived to see thousands of nations rising and falling."

    He then waved his hand as three stacks of magic circles formed in front of the man''s head, "You should suffer a little bit because of that." As soon as he said that, the magic circles spun and lit up before shooting towards the man''s forehead.

    "Ahh!!" The man squealed in pain as he slumped down on the ground, clutching his head and wing it like a maniac.

    "Serves him right." Gobb thought to himself as he looked at the miserable but amusing thing in front of them.

    "Ho? What do we have here?" Suddenly, a distorted voice sounded as the sound seemed to go near them.

    Soon, ten ck figures with a man in front of them arrived in front of them. The man was made of some kind of dark matter as it oozed out and flowed like gas. A silver crown was ced on its head while an armor of a simr color adorned its body. In the middle of the armor, a red teardrop crystal sat nice and tightly in its crevices.

    Its acidic green eyes gazed at the convulsing man below and spat at him with unknown liquid, "Why is there a weak ant inside this godly domain? You''re nothing but a waste of space."

    He then threw a ck substance at the man''s body and, when the dark thing touched the person, it immediately devoured it before returning to the dark entity. "You even taste horrible." The entity shook with disgust.

    The person''s acidic green eyes then looked at two newly arrived people with an unknown expression, "Greetings, former members of The Ouroboros." The person greeted them with a very distorted gender neutral voice.

    "You.." Cris looked at the person with a shocked and terrified expression on his face, "Umbra.."

    "How disrespectful.." Umbra scoffed audibly and retorted coldly. No one of them could really determine what Umbra''s emotion was when he said that, but it seems that he was really displeased.

    "It seems I have to teach you a lesson." Umbra then disappeared and reappeared behind Cris. Umbra then extended its hand on Cris'' head. "Urghh.." Cris grunted as he slumped down in a kneeling position. His eyes turned darker than ck as it gazed into nothingness. Endless beads of sweat poured down his skin as he resisted Umbra''s attack.

    "Oh?" Umbra seemed to raise an eyebrow as he looked intriguingly at Cris, "You can resist my Shadow Nightmare? Then, I guess you passed."

    It then turned to Gobb and scrutinized him. Thetter felt as if he was being looked upon by thousands of souls as Umbra''s green eyes focused on him. "You wouldn''t be able to handle the Shadow Nightmare. You would just die." It then shifted his look at the rings, "But, with those with you, you can enter the Illuminati while passing the bare requirement." He then turned around to leave.

    Right as it did so, Cris returned to normal as his chest heaved, panting as he caught his breath. "Oh, right." Umbra suddenly stopped on his steps as he turned around, "Next time, address me as the Lord of The Shadows. We''re not equal for you to call me directly by my alias." After saying that, it turned once more and finally left.

    After making sure that Umbra was gone, Gobb rushed towards Cris and helped him up, "Who was that, Grand Direct¨C I mean Uncle Cris?" He asked with fear lingering in his voice.

    "T-The L-Lord of The S-Shadows.." Cris panted and stuttered as he did his best to reply, "H-He is a very powerful entity, capable of fighting even the highest of gods. As far as I know, even Andre can only defeat him by using all that he could."<sub> </sub>

    "That powerful?!" Gobb gasped with horror. Since the inception of the Foundation, many Continental Directors have taken their seats in the seat of power. A lot of them had enough power to dominate their times, yet still, no one had the enough power to gauge the President''s greatest strength.

    It is undeniable that the President''s power is above what they can perceive, yet someone inside The Illuminati really had the strength to go toe to toe with that powerful person?

    "I already told you before that The Illuminati is a ce where hidden dragons and glorious gods reside. It is understandable that the Lord of The Shadows has enough reason to be one of them." Cris sighed.

    "It was a little less than a thousand and five hundred years ago when the Lord of The Shadows appeared." Cris started, "Back then, the world was also in chaos. Disasters were prevalent throughout the world, diseases became rampant, and darkness enveloped the world."

    "Through numerous deaths, blood, and souls that were basked in the shadows, it emerged. Umbra once wiped out three hundred thousand people to satisfy his hunger. He spread his shadow throughout Europe and tortured the people."

    "Fortunately, Andre rode from the East to stop him." He looked at the sky, thinking back to that day, "Umbra wanted to devour Andre in his Shadow Nightmare, but we all know that Andre has little to no care about nightmares."

    "They fought violently, turning the south into a barren mess. Finally, using all of his power, Andre restrained the wild Umbra and tried to tame it. But, of course, Umbra escaped and here, it seemed to reside." Cris sighed.

    Gobb also sighed and said, "I wonder where the President is. If not for his disappearance, the world wouldn''t be this chaotic."

    Cris closed his eyes and clicked his tongue, thinking of the same thing, "Yes.. I do hope that he''s okay, because he is the only one that I know that can fix everything."

    "Let''s go." Cris sighed once more and opened his eyes with determination before beckoning Gobb as they walked deeper into the midst of the most mysterious force in the world.

    Back in The Philippines..

    Andre stepped out of his house and looked at the new world that is in front of him. Different from the world three months ago, the skies that were once blue was covered in a dark haze. It was as if it was already quarter to six although it was just noon.

    There were also multiple patrol cars doing rounds in the area as the alert level is already at the highest. The entire ce¨C no, the entire country¨C might be in a state of martialw.

    As soon as he stepped out, he was noticed by some soldiers patrolling as they immediately strode towards him. "Mister, please return to your home. It is an order." One of the patrolmenmanded.

    Although his voice was very authoritative and sounded absolute for a normal citizen, Andre wasn''t one. Andre narrowed his eyes at him and reached to his back pocket and took out his wallet.

    He then pulled out a card from the card slots and presented it to the soldier. The soldiers were shocked as soon as they saw the card and they immediately straightened up and saluted Andre who still had the card in his hand, "Kataas-taasang Komandante ng Hukbo!? (Highest Commander of The Army!?)" They greeted with respect and a hint of shock.

    "We didn''t know someone in a position as high as Sire is still here." The soldier said with a hint of surprise as he looked at the near 30 years old man in front of them

    "What do you mean?" Andre asked without having any reactions visible on his face.

    "Uh.. you didn''t know, Sire?" The soldier had a suspicious look on his face, but he cannot really apprehend him, in fear of being reprimanded and kicked out of the regiment.

    As of now, the military has a very high privilege inside the society, only second to the supernaturals themselves. Being booted out of the military at this time can put their families in danger, knowing that riots, infidels, and kidnappings aremon in these trying times.

 Chapter 190 The Tribunal

    "Uh.. you didn''t know, Sire?" The soldier had a suspicious look on his face, but he cannot really apprehend him, in fear of being reprimanded and kicked out of the regiment.

    As of now, the military has a very high privilege inside the society, only second to the supernaturals themselves. Being booted out of the military at this time can put their families in danger, knowing that riots, infidels, and kidnappings aremon in these trying times.

    "I have been secluding myself for months and hadn''t checked the outside much." Andre replied. Hearing that, the soldier was still suspicious, so he responded to Andre. "Highest Commander, I suggest youe with us for a briefing. Cons are prevalent these days, so we have to check if you''re really one of the Highest Commanders in the army."

    "Then.." Andre took out his phone and dialed someone, "talk to His Majesty yourselves." He then ced the phone near his ears as the phone rang.

    "President?! You''re alive?!" Mimicry''s voice eximed with delight as he immediately answered the call.

    "Yes, Your Majesty. But, please talk to them first because they are suspecting my legitimacy." Andre sighed secretly but disyed a professional stature as he talked.

    Andre didn''t wait for Mimicry to respond before he started a video call. When the video call was epted, he immediately turned the phone to face the soldiers.

    "Your Excellency!" The soldiers were shocked when they saw their King''s face and immediately knelt down, causing them to leave the screen.

    "Stand up." Mimicry replied to the soldiers with a voice that was filled with authority. The soldiers immediately stood up but their heads stayed bowing down.

    "This person is Commander Terrence Horan, the former Highest Commander of the Mythical Haribon Division and the Commanding Strategist of my father, the former king Andras Maharlika VI. In terms of status, his position is higher than any of the current Highest Commanders of today."

    "But.. he''s so young, Your Excellency.." one of the soldiers voiced out. Suddenly, Mimicry''s hmph sounded from the phone, "We are almost the same age. He''s even older than me, yet you sound like you doubt his abilities? Then do you doubt my ability as King and Commander-in-Chief?" He asked the soldier coldly.

    "N-No, Your Excellency! We do not doubt it!" The soldiers panicked and shook their heads quickly. "We now know what to do. Trust us, Your Excellency." They nodded and acknowledged the order.

    "Very well." Mimicry nodded with satisfaction. "Commander Horan, I would like to speak to you personally next time. I am expecting to see you soon." Mimicry stated before ending the call.

    "Sire, let us escort you to Mca?ang." The soldier addressed him politely. He then looked at the other soldier and ordered, "Call Sergeant Pepe and ask him to bring a vehicle here."

    "Yes, Captain." The soldier nodded before walking away to call.

    "So, where are the generals as of now?" Andre inquired.

    "They are currently stationed in Mca?ang to send orders to their divisions. The Mca?ang is currently the most protected ce in the country, so to protect the generals, they were ordered to stay there." The soldier answered.

    Andre nodded in understanding.

    After a while, the military vehicle finally arrived. It was a modified Kalyani M4 that has a more durable build than the normal Kalyani M4s. Its change doesn''t look like much, but with superhumans being toomon, the military vehicles need to be more powerful to resist magic attacks.

    The soldier stepped forward and opened the door of the vehicle and stepped aside, gesturing to Andre toe in, "After you, Sire."

    Before Andre could even step forward, a bright light was casted at him from the skies. The soldiers were alerted and pointed their guns at the light, but Andre raised his hand and waved it down, signalling them to stand down. He turned to them and fished out something from his pocket and handed it to them. He then ordered, "I want you to request an audience with the King and hand this to him. Tell them that I went to take care of something."

    The item was a golden badge that has the symbol of wings that are conjoined together in a 69-like shape. Surrounding it were rays of light and a crown on top.

    The soldiers, feeling the immense power behind those shining skies, nodded quickly as they didn''t want to stay there any longer. They took the badge with them and rushed to the car as they immediately stepped on the gas and drove away.

    Andre, on the other hand, looked at the skies with narrowed eyes. As the surroundings were dark, unlike the past''s shiny blue skies, the shining light that was casting down the ground was very eye-catching.<sub> </sub>

    Citizens that saw the light became curious and looked from the inside of their homes. Those who were brave enough stepped outside of their houses, not fearing the military that were patrolling the ce.

    But after minutes of looking, they then started to be ufortable as their eyes started to be assaulted by a stinging pain that felt as if they were melting.

    From the light, two four-winged angels glided down towards him. Their bodies were fully d in dazzling silvery armor while in their hands, a long partisan spear stood straight beside them with the glory of Heaven radiating from them.

    The two angels then flew aside, and from the skies, another angel went down. Its back adorned eight wings that went around forming a circle, its eyes were covered with pure white cloth, golden hair cascaded down to its chest, and in its hand, a scroll screaming with divinity was being held.

    It descended towards him without the wings behind it moving. When the angel got past the former two, it then opened the scroll and spoke in a deep and powerful tone that sounded like it was singing, "Immortal, you are being summoned by The Tribunal. Do not resist."

    "Tch." Andre sneered and let them do their thing. The two angels pointed their spears at Andre, and from the tips of the weapons, a chain made of light shot forward and binded Andre.

    After that, the group turned around and flew up to Heaven with the eight-winged angel leading and the two angels behind and Andre in between.

    While they were ascending, Andre thought about what the angel announced and sneered. The Tribunal is just what it is, a judicial court that consists of the gods of the Three Triads.

    It is created to cast judgement upon gods who have vited thews that were enacted to regte the actions of the higher beings in this world.

    Him being summoned by them meant only one thing; Those bastards want to find fault in his disappearance and ce the burden of responsibility on him.

    Thinking about it, he''ll just respond to them ording to the manner that they exact their order. If they talk to him with calmness and logic, he would do what they want, but if they show even the slightest disrespect in their actions, he would do what HE wants.

    Soon, they entered the light and reappeared in a huge court. In front, nine seats stood atop a high tform. Seated in those seats were the nine Godkings. At a lower tform, other gods that were under the Three Triads stood erect, looking down below.

    Below the tforms, Divine Angelic guards, angels that were simr to the two angels that escorted him, stood still while holding their spears.

    Visible from the outside, hundreds of thousands of Angels, Valkyries, Buddhas, Olympians, Egyptian soldiers, and many more subjects of the gods looked at the trial that was happening inside with interest.

    Andre looked around and gazed at the Godkings above, "To what do I owe the displeasure?" He asked with calmness.

    "Thousand-Face Godking, ¨¢ndras Ouroboros." Hleferoc called with a solemn voice, "You have done great sin upon the gods!"

    "What sin did I do?" Andre chuckled sarcastically, "I haven''t even done anything for thest three months."

    "That is your sin!" The Nine Godkings simultaneously shouted with immense power in their voices.

    With thebined force in their voices, a strong billowing wind sent Andre''s hair and clothes flying.

    "When the mortals suffered, you didn''t do a thing!" Hleferoc shouted.

    "When the world suffered, you didn''t do a thing!" All the gods yelled.

    "Therefore, we shall enact judgement upon you." Hleferoc looked at him straight in the eye and uttered coldly. "As you are an immortal, everyone that is connected to you shall be the subjects of judgement. Your punishment shall be seeing the people you know suffer." As soon as Andre heard that, his expression darkened. The atmosphere around him slowly changed without the gods noticing.

    "I ask of the Council of Gods, does anyone not ept the judgement that was ced upon this being?" Hleferoc ran his gaze at the gods that were gathered below.

 Chapter 191 The Fall

    "I ask of the Council of Gods, does anyone not ept the judgement that was ced upon this being?" Hleferoc ran his gaze at the gods that were gathered below.

    "The Council of Gods approves wholly!"

    "The Council of Gods approves wholly!"

    "The Council of Gods approves wholly!"

    Listening to them, Andre started tough. Heughed with great ridicule towards the gods. "How ironic of all of you to call the Tribunal upon me because of that reason!"

    "When the mortals suffered, no one of you were there!"

    "When massacres ensued, none of you helped!"

    "When the world was on the brink of ruin, you didn''t do anything to save it!" Andre shouted with disdain at the gods who were looking down on him.

    "When the mortals suffered in the past decades and centuries, I was the one who stepped forward and extended support!"

    "When massacres ensued, my people stepped forward to put an end to the chaos!"

    "When the world was on the brink of ruin, I was the one who saved it!"

    Andreughed sarcastically and continued, "Where were you when your ''worshippers'' asked for guidance? Where were you when the world cried for help?!"

    Suddenly, the gravity inside the court started to be heavy, whilst Andre started lifting off from the ground. The higher Andre got, the greater the pressure that was being exerted upon the entire court became.

    Not having enough power to stop him, the two Divine Angelic Guards that were restraining him were brought up to levitate with him.

    The Nine Godkings had their eyes widened in shock and terror as theirplexion slowly turned pale. They stood up in fear while looking at the ever-changing being that was levitating in front of them while gazing at them with profound anger. Hleferoc, even, had the armrest of his chair crushed in his grip as he looked at Andre with a shaking body.

    In the age of the ancients, long before history was written once again, Andre, or ¨¢ndras, was already known by the gods as an undying being that''s power equals them but is not a formal Godking like them. He was a variable that stops any of the Three Triads to think first before they carry out a major or even just a minor action.

    Although he can influence their moves, the gods "knew" that he can be easily defeated if they go against him together.

    But now, looking at the current ¨¢ndras in front of them, brimming with power that none of them could even imagine, a power that none of them could match, they already could not calcte what to do next.

    A huge storm slowly brewed inside the court. Andre''s form fully turned into his Godking Form, but in an even more menacing manner, with another pair of eyes opening on his face, his endlessly long hair turning blood red, and his scales into golden red, exerting a pressure filled with contrasting divine and demonic. He thundered with a demonic or divine voice, "Time and time again, I have resisted myself from killing any of you for the sins that you have enacted upon me and my world."

    "I have endured your pride and arrogance inside the world where I am the true will. I have helped you in ascending to your godhoods and in preventing your fated ruinations. I have done everything to maintain the bnce of my world by giving you the power that you desire, but the repayments that I receive would be this?" Andre sneered.

    ? "You could''ve just made me do your duties as punishment, but you even brought the people that I have rtions with. You all know that they are my bottom line. And so, for even just mentioning of hurting them, mentally or physically, you all have to endure the power that I shall muster out upon you." He hissed with wrath in his voice while looking at the nine terrified Godkings in front of him.

    "Hleferoc, Odin, Ra, Jade Emperor, Zeus, Vishnu, Siddhartha Gautama, Amitabha Buddha, and Vajrapani Buddha, you all have gone insane because of the powers in your hands. Therefore, I shall take it all back." His eyes glew with a sharp glint as he slowly walked in the air towards them.

    "Fellow Godkings and gods, restrain him!" Hleferoc shouted in urgency. Every god inside the court nodded solemnly and casted hundreds of thousands of restraining magic on him. Soul chains, Divine chains, Chains of Purgatory, Sealing Chains, Sealing Runes, Arrays, and so on and so forth piled on him.<sub> </sub>

    Seeing the bulky chains and runes and seals surrounding him, Andre sneered and continued to walk. One by one, the chains and seals that were binding him either broke or were absorbed by him. Below, the gods who casted the restraints felt great damage that assaulted their souls. Some spat blood and others outright died.

    Seeing that no one from them can stop him, They all simultaneously called out, "Great Ancestors, we seek your help!"

    From all the corners of the room, the Ancient Godkings of Heaven, Buddha Antiquity, the slumbering Titans, and the other Godking Ancestors materialized and aimed their palm forward. "It is enough, Immortal. This conflict muste to an end. Just ept your punishment." Ancient Heaven, d in his divine cloak of light, stated indifferently.

    Behind them, other divine angels of different levels appeared and helped restrain the furious Andre.

    "Heron! How foolish of you." In response, Andre looked at them and sneered before shouting with disdain. Hearing that, Ancient Heaven noticeably flinched. "The price of stopping me would be remembering the life that you all have desperately forgotten! Suffer once more from your pasts!"

    Andre then did a heaving motion with his hand before waving it around him. A huge blue wave appeared from his fingertips and shot straight towards the newly appeared ancestors.

    "Ah!!!" As soon as the blue wave hit their temple, a surge of painful memories appeared inside their heads. Memories of the massacre of the Sanguine Godking, the agonizing pain that the torture has marked in them, the sight of their other halfs being ripped in half by the demon that ughtered endless lives, and the scars that were afflicted by the Sanguine Godking permanently reappeared inside their memories in a one whole outburst.

    They fell from levitating and mmed down to the floor of the court. They clutched their heads due to the deep excruciating pain assailing them as the damages of both their mentalist and physicalities from the past returned to their bodies and minds.

    Now being incapable of restraining him, Andre turned his gaze back at the cowering Godkings on their lofty tforms.

    When Andre got close enough, he raised his right hand and opened his w-like hands and aimed it at the Godkings.

    "No. No!" From their bodies, they immediately noticed the great amount of energy being siphoned from their very cores. Zeus'' body, from being that of a muscr man, turned scrawny, same goes with the others. The one that has the most noticeable change was Hleferoc''s, as the divine power inside his body immediately dispersed as soon as his energy left him.

    Andre then lowered his left hand and opened it towards the suffering ancestors below. He also materialized a ck hole-like magic to siphon their energiesrom their cores, retrieving the immense power that was rightfully his.

    After retrieving their energies, Andre absorbed it to himself. His form and aura visibly changed, as an immense amount of power coursed through his veins. His body grewrger and bulkier, and his aura became more dominant and holy and unholy. He waved his hands, and in front of him, runes in the shape of a serpent devouring its own tail manifested themselves and shot towards the gods.

    "I am granting you immortality. Suffer and contemte for eternity." Andre stated coldly. He then raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.

    Behind him, the Five Glories, namely Daemon, The Guardian of The Underworld, Reaper, The Harvester of Souls, Blind, Master of The Profound Arts, Duos, The Spirit Ruler, and Elyseus, The Divine Lord, emerged, shocking everyone of the Godkings.

    Even if it was before their powers were siphoned from them, the existence of such caliber was already suffocating to them. But now that that very power was gone and they even had to endure the existence of five of them, they couldn''t even think if they would breathe or not.

    "Immediately apprehend them and imprison them within the depths of Purgatory." Andremanded indifferently.

    "Yes, Lord!" The five nodded simultaneously, shocking the gods even more.

    "T-These humongous beings.." Hleferoc stammered in horror, "..is under yourmand?"

    Andre nced at him and responded calmly, "Why? Is there a problem with that, mortal?"

    "I¨C" Hleferoc couldn''t even talk back as Andre immediately cut him off, "Enough of these useless banters. The only thing you all need to do now is to stay silent and bear the pain of your actions."

 Chapter 192 Hypocrites

    From his chest, Solomon then came out, causing the gods to be even palest they have ever been. "S-Solomon?!" They eximed with trepidation.

    "Oh? What do we have here? The gods that eliminated me are now mortals that are now weaker than the average human on Earth? How amusing." Solomon looked at them and smiled teasingly.

    Andre turned his gaze to Solomon and asked, "Why did youe out?" Solomon chuckled while still looking at the gods with a jesting look, "Why not? I want to see them miserable! Haha!"

    "H-How?! Aren''t you dead?!" Zeus yelled with agitation. "Why, oh why, Zeus of Babylon? Don''t you want to see me once more?" Solomon smirked.

    He then vanished from his position, reappearing close to Zeus'' face, "Are you scared?" He vanished once more and reappeared behind his left ear, "Have you been naughty?" and his right, "Are you going to piss yourself down there?"

    He vanished once again and finally reappeared in front of him, "Don''t you want to be bashed in the face another time?!" He thenughed wholeheartedly as he flew back beside Andre.

    "Cower, gods who are mere mortals! This man has once forsaken you, but not anymore! Suffer in eternal damnation! Hahahaha!" Solomonughed evilly while looking at them with disdain.

    Not having the guts or even the power to resist the urge, the gods knelt and begged with desperation. "Forgive us! Forgive us! Don''t let us suffer, we''re begging you!" They said in their own way one after another.

    Looking at them, Andre felt nothing but disgust and contempt. "Take them away." He ordered once more.

    Immediately, Daemon and Reaper casted their Purgatory chains onto the gods'' wrists and dragged them into the abyss, where they shall be kept for the rest of the realm''s existence.

    When the Godkings disappeared, Andre flew to the highest tform and gazed at the gods below him that were prostrating towards him.

    He looked at them with indifference and after a few hours of scrutinizing every single one of them, he finally talked. "I shall now bring judgement upon the remaining gods."

    The gods gasped when they heard him. Because of what he announced, the gods below shook with nervousness.

    "Hades, step forward." Andre called.

    From the group, a 8-foot tall man that is as bulky as the old Zeus stepped forward. He had a long and curly brown hair and beard, his garment is the same as Zeus'', but darker, and in his hand, he held a ck bident that''s pole is made of a wood from purgatory and its metal made from iron that is of the same origin.

    "L-Lord, what is your judgement?" Hades asked with nervousness. Andre didn''t respond and continued to call names, "Heimdall, step forward."

    Hearing his name, the man in front of another group of gods steeled himself and stepped forward. Evenrger than Hades, his height reached 10 feet, and with his muscr build, he could be considered as one of the tallest beings inside the court. On his back, a huge greatsword that is even taller than him at 11 feet hung on a scabbard that is strapped on his golden armor. Adorned on his head was a golden helm that had two three meter-long horns at its side.

    "I am ready, ?sir." Heimdall stated with calmness. "Hmm.." ncing at him, Andre just hummed before resuming, "Wukong, step forward."

    "What in the underworld?!" Suddenly, a shout was heard from the gods'' ranks. A human-sized monkey jumped high andnded in the middle, "Yo, Andr¨C I mean super strong god, I don''t know what I did, but please don''t kill me. If you want to kill me, please let me eat my fill first, Okay?"

    "Sun Wukong! Stop your nonsense and behave!" A man in the gods'' group hissed.

    "What? I just don''t want to die hungry. The path to Purgatory is long, so I don''t want to leave without eating, you understand?" Wukong retorted.

    Andre just looked at the bickering monkey and resumed once again, "Bishamon, step forward."

    From the Buddhic Gods, a man covered with yellow light emerged. On his right hand, a nineyered golden pagoda levitated on his palm while on his left hand was a golden crescent moon halberd acting as a walking staff while he moved in front of the Buddhic Gods.

    "I have already done many great deeds of punishing evil. I have met my goal." Bishamon sighed with relief.

    "Takemikazuchi, step forward." Andre stated before looking at the part of the group where they were scattered and there, a long-haired japanese man wearing a worn-out kimono moved. His hair was tied up in a high ponytail with a long, golden silk. Strapped on his side was a 15-foot long katana covered with a long strip of thin fabric.

    His entire being radiated with a sharp and thunderous aura as he walked forward. The other gods that were in his way immediately backed off because of the suffocating and rending pressure that was surrounding him.

    "Gather in the middle." Andremanded. Hades, Heimdall, Bishamon, and Takemikazuchi moved beside the monkey. Of course, Sun Wukong was already in the middle, without showing any signs of subservience towards him.

    When they finally gathered, Andre just looked at them with indifference, and of course, the other gods who weren''t called saw that.

    "Die!" Suddenly, from the ranks of gods, a woman''s voice could be heard screaming her heart out, shocking every god. When the gods turned to look, they saw a woman in the ranks of the Greek gods, ring at the direction of Hades.

    "Demeter?" Hades blurred out in shock. For the gods and even the mortals, it is widely known that Hades'' wife is Persephone, and Demeter, of course, was her mother.<sub> </sub>

    Demeter red at Hades and snarled, "Your fate is sealed! That''s what you get from stealing my daughter from me!"

    Following her, other gods suddenly yelled at the five.

    "Sun Wukong, finally you''re going to die!"

    "Bishamon, just give me the Nine Seals Pagoda and vanish!"

    "Takemikazuchi, you can finally die!"

    "That''s what your rightful fate is for always hindering our ns, Vindhl¨¦r!" Several other insults were thrown at them with hatred.

    Hearing their chants of hatred, Andre just gazed at the five to see their reactions. They were shocked and overwhelmed by their abusive words, especially Heimdall. He was the protector of the Bifrost and the man who warned the gods against attacks. Hearing the hatred in their voice, he couldn''t even process anything. He didn''t expect to be insulted by those who protected him.

    Seeing that it was enough, Andre shushed the frantic crowd silent before announcing, "I have decided on instilling the five of you to be the new Godkings of Neo Era. The five of you shall protect the world against the threats that would harm it."

    Gasp! The gods that were once cheering for the ''fate'' of the five suddenly gasped with shock when they heard Andre''s judgement. Slowly, they realized what they did and started to desperately praise them.

    p "What we said was wrong! You five are so great to be chosen by the powerful god! Your glories are evesting!"</anda>

    "You can take my daughter wholly, Hades! It wouldn''t matter anymore because you''re my son-inw, right!"

    "I''ll give you my Kashran Rings as a congrattory gift, Fellow Friend Bishamon!"

    "Sun Wukong, you have finally ascended and reached eternity! Don''t forget us, okay?!"

    "Heimdall, you are now the Godking of Asgard! Let us celebrate!"

    "Takemikazuchi, I''ll teach you the Ice de technique, just reserve for me a seat beside you, okay?!"

    Looking at the two-faced gods shouting and praising them, the five couldn''t help but be nauseated. At first, they were cursing them, but now that they were given a position, the same people who cursed them started licking their feet? How ridiculous.

    "As for the remaining gods, your punishments would be greater than that of the former Godkings." Andre stated coldly, frightening the gods.

    "No, Lord? Do not do this to us, we beg of you!" They started kneeling and whining while facing towards him.

    "Your punishment?" Andre gazed at them, "Death by siphoning."

    The gods paled and became so silent that they could hear a pin drop. A secondter, they started to panic.

    "No!"

    "I won''t go down without a fight!"

    "F*ck this! I''m going out!"

    "I don''t want to die!"

    "Don''t do this to me!"

    Multiple gods started dashing at him with high speeds as they aimed their weapons at him. The others started to charge their energies and st him away.

    Looking at them, Andre couldn''t help but sneer. He then said to them, "Resistance is futile." He raised his hand and waved it down, sending everyone except the new Godkings down with an overbearing pressure.

    "Your death has been decided." Andre continued as he slowly spread his palm wide open before raising it up while slowly forming a reversed teardrop shape with his raising hand.

 Chapter 193 Car? What Car?

    "Your death has been decided." Andre continued as he slowly spread his palm wide open before raising it up while slowly forming a reversed teardrop shape with his raising hand.

    The higher his hand reached, the weaker the gods below got as their powers slowly floated out from them as it gathered two meters above every god They madly tried to reabsorb the energies that were being sucked out from them but clearly, what they were doing is nothing but ast resort in despair.

    Slowly, their bodies started to age and after that, rot. Their skins turned into ashes and ended up leaving behind their bare skeletons. Above their carcasses, orbs of their powers floated in existence without anyone to possess them.

    Seeing the sight of nearly a thousand gods evaporating into nothingness and leaving a skeleton behind, the five new Godkings paled in fright. Would that happen to them if they weren''t called?

    "I have decided to bestow upon you the powers of your distasteful brethrens. I hope you use your new powers wisely." Andre said before waving his hand.

    Simultaneously, all the orbs dashed to their respective new owners. Those with the powers rted to death, the underworld, and anything connected to those powers be owned by Hades.

    Those with the powers rting to protection, defense, travel, space, strength, senses, and knowledge went to Heimdall.

    Those with the powers associated with duplication, immortality, transformations, and some of the Buddhist powers went to the Monkey King, Sun Wukong.

    The powers that were connected to seals, battles, war, and eradication of evil, and the remaining of the Buddhist powers dashed towards Bishamon.

    And the powers rting to thunder, swordsmanship, and other unimed powers were owned by Takemikazuchi.

    "Ahh!" Due to the overwhelming amount of power absorbed by them, the five wailed in pain as they slowly incorporated their new powers inside them.

    "Once you are done, watch over the world and eliminate any otherworldly beings whose goal spells danger to ournd." Andre stated before leaving.

    Back to the mortal ground, although he himself was the reason for this fuss, he still couldn''t believe that that ''visit'' ended in this kind of way. He didn''t expect that the visit would cause a huge shuffle with the ranks of the gods. From a number that was nearing a thousand, the remaining official gods that exists now only numbered to five!

    Andre sighed because of his rash move, but even if time winds back to before it happened, he wouldn''t even hesitate to do it once more. They mentioned that they wanted to involve the people that he knows, so in turn, they suffered.

    Andre shook his head to dismiss of the thought. He was now in the present, so he shouldn''t dwell in the past. Before he even had the chance to walk, he received a message from Mimicry.

    "My car? What car?" Andre tilted his head in confusion before remembering that he once asked Romualdez to order a personal car for him. In the message, the address to where the car was parked was stated. Andre saw that it wasn''t really that far from where he currently was, so he ran to the location.

    While running, Andre sent a message to Mimicry that he would fetch the car and to alert the person-in-charge that he would be getting it. Mimicry saw the reply and did what he was told to do.

    Minutester, he arrived at a car dealership under Chevrolet. Andre continued inside even though it was closed.

    When he entered, he saw that the lights were switched off except for one light that shone a car that was covered in cloth. He was then met with a man who greeted him with respect, "Greetings, Signore ¨¢ndras." The man bowed.

    Although the lights were dim, Andre knew exactly who this person was. The man had curly afro hair, had round sses, a pencil mustache, and deep brown eyes. He wore a long-sleeved polo and a vest suit with a blue tie in his cor and ck pants and shoes.

    Although his wear was fancy, his looks could definitely be described as "entric".<sub> </sub>

    "Marcus, you maniac. Why didn''t you just make it in Italy and let the others deliver it here?" Andreughed.

    "Master ¨¢ndras, one does not simply leave such a beautiful car alone! A car that is owned by you should be maintained until you yourself can put your hand on it! That is why I myself personally went here to upgrade the specifications of the car to make it up to date! After you im this, I''ll return to my mother Italy!" Marcus replied confidently.

    Andre just shook his head and lightly patted Marcus'' shoulders, "The entricity of your family was even passed down to you. It hasn''t even changed." In response, Marcus nodded, "Of course! We are a solid family, so we should pass down our ideals and attitudes and norms to the future generazione!" He even did a mano o borsa gesture!

    Andre then looked at the car covered in cloth, "Is that it?" He asked. "Yes, it is, Signore!" Marcus nodded excitedly and rushed to it.

    While holding the cloth, he turned to face Andre as he dered in a shouting voice, "Behold, my greatest creazione!" He then pulled the cloth to reveal the stunning car.

    It was a sleek ck 2022 Chevrolet Camaro ZL1. Ifpared to the original, there wasn''t really that much of a difference. It was after Marcus exined the specifications when Andre realized that.. this is too much.

    "I have modified the entire engine of this car. Installed in this beauty is a Hybrid Leistung Arma-8 modded with Mana G7 Micro Engine with 18 gallon fuel tank, making this car capable of both electricity and gas. The exterior is protected with Light Artificial Titaniumyered with carbon metal, the wheels are made from the same material as the military vehicles of today, and the tinted windows are made from 20yered reinforced andpressed ss that a PG-7VR 105 mm rocket with tandem HEAT warhead wouldn''t even be able to scratch! Tested and proven!"

    "Inside, the entire dashboard has been changed to digital, making it easy and efficient. If you don''t want to, there is also an option that would deactivate the digital dashboard and would turn it to a normal car''s dashboard.You can also set it to AI driving mode that we have improved to the best of the best! It would be as if the one who is driving is a real human with its 99% uracy rate!"

    "As for the seats, it is made entirely of the most expensive cotton in the market for its softness andfortability. The ceiling is made from fine leather and the seatbelts are made to be more durable. But, fret not! If ever something unfortunate happens, there is a special knife on the side of the door that can specially cut through the material!"

    "Overall, this car can give you the most pleasant feeling while it drives to a speed of 500 miles per hour!"

    "I told you all that I like the Camaro because it''s just about 4 Million Pesos. Those specs don''t sound like a 4 Million-peso car." Andre narrowed his eyes.

    "Of course!" Marcus even pounded his chest with his fist with pride, "With the total modification, this car would already reach 10 Million! It was a pity, but I know you didn''t want something sovish, so I didn''t add gold ting inside the car. If I added that, the price of this car would definitely reach 19 million!"

    Knowing that it''s just ten million, Andre sighed with relief, "It''s good that it''s just 10 Million pesos.." He said.

    "What do you mean?" Marcus looked at him and tilted his head in confusion. "The car''s price, of course. It''s just 10 Million Pesos, not too fancy, but it''s still costly." Andre responded with furrowed brows. They were just talking about it. Does Marcus have Alzheimer''s?

    "Pesos?" Marcus couldn''t help but to let out a stifledugh. "Why are youughing?" Andre looked at him while feeling a foreboding feeling.

    "It''s hrious that you thought that we were using Pesos!" Marcusughed. "Then how much is this in pesos?!" Andre gasped and asked frantically.

    "In pesos.." Marcus lowered his head and counted with his fingers before answering, "Just a little over 500 million, I think? But I am certain it''s not below the 500M mark."

    "F-Five H-Hundred Million.." Andre gawked and turned around to look for a ce to sit.

    "Hehe.. hehe.." Andreughed resignedly while holding his head. "How the hell do I maintain my current identity now? I was just a normal 27-year old man who doesn''t even have a proper job yet. How would I exin getting a 500 million pesos worth of a car?" He asked himself dryly.

    "Why do you even need to maintain your identity, Signore ¨¢ndras?" Marcus asked.

 Chapter 194 (I Dont Know What To Name This, HAHAHA)

    "Why do you even need to maintain your identity, Signore ¨¢ndras?" Marcus asked, "The world isn''t like what it was before. It has changed greatly. Even if you dere yourself as the True Lord, the only reason people will attack you would be to get your title, not think that you''re a maniac."

    "Still.." Andre sighed, "I wanted to stay living like normal for just some years, why can''t I?"

    "You won''t be able to live a normal life in this kind of world, Signore." Marcus clicked his tongue and sighed before sitting beside Andre, "Signore, when the chaos three months ago struck, and I acquired my ability, I hadn''t had the time for peace because many people requested my services. Fortunately for me, Europe fell, enabling me to run away together with my babies and other important things. I joined the Gaius Group then stayed there for about two weeks now." Marcus chuckled.

    "Wait, I thought you just went here together with my Camaro to upgrade it then you''ll go back to Italy?" Andre had a confused look when he heard what Marcus said.

    "You really don''t listen to the news, don''t you?" Marcusughed wholeheartedly, "Europe has fallen a long time ago! Of course Italy does not exist as a country anymore!"

    Looking at Marcus, Andre sighed. He knows that thisughing man loved his country and its culture much like his own mother. Italy is also where their ancestral home was, a home of a thousand stories and tales for him. "It must''ve been painful for you to leave, Marcus." Andre patted his back and said with a feeling ofment for the man.

    Marcus smiled sadly and looked to assure Andre, "I am fine, Signore." He then looked at the window above, gazing at the visible sky, "It was painful, yes. I lost my friends, my brothers, my nieces and nephews, some of my babies, my home, and my country, so of course, it would be painful." He mourned.

    But a secondter, he smiled with joy as he patted his chest, "But here I am now, still alive and kicking! That just goes to show that there is still life for me, for the future! Me being alive means there is still a story to tell for me. So, why would I be sad for long?"

    Seeing his enthusiasm, Andre shook his head, "You really are different from others. You''re too optimistic, that''s why you''re still living life to the fullest even though you have seen bad things."

    "Compared to you, Signore? Mine life is but a heavenly bliss of paradise." Marcus smirked andughed once again.

    Thinking about it, Andre chuckled. "Life is but a boring movie if you are immortal. There''s almost nothing that can truly excite me anymore. Watching nations crumble into dust andrades falling is already asmon as the moon rising for me."

    After saying those, Andre stood up and sighed, "Now that the world has changed this much, it really is odd if I still stay with my normal person identity."

    Marcus'' eyes lit up as he looked at Andre and asked excitedly, "Will I see some action?"

    "A lot." Andre smirked before walking to the car. Following him from behind, Marcus chirped with anticipation, "I am finally going to see my baby revv up!"

    Andre turned to him and asked, "Wait, you haven''t tested this yet?" In response, Marcus nodded.

    "Then how do you know that this works with those huge modifications of yours?!" Andre eximed.

    Marcus then pointed at the side of his head, "Intelligence.." then patted his head, "..and Intuition." He smiled widely, filled with confidence for the car that he modified himself.

    Andre clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes, "If you weren''t a trusted man of mine, I would''ve bursted your head wide open if you told me that." His lips then curled up before opening the car.

    "Key." Andre extended his hand back without looking at Marcus. "Damn this interior is handsome." He muttered while looking inside. The steering wheel is nowhere to be found!

    After some time, Andre still wasn''t getting his key so he turned around, "Hey, the key!"

    "No key." Marcus shook his head and replied without changing his expression.

    "What do you mean, ''no key''? How would I drive this thing?" Andre retorted and raised his arm with his fist curled up, threatening to punch the man.

    "Here, I''ll teach you." Marcus responded by going to the other side of the car to enter. Not knowing what to do, Andre also entered the car.

    Inside, Marcus then pointed to the screen that is on the upper part of the gear lever. "That''s a screen." Andre stated.

    "Yes, I know. Can you please let me talk first?" Marcus'' lips twitch when Andre talked first.

    "Go." Andre gestured to him to continue. Marcus then tapped the screen twice before saying, "Autis, start Change Owner Phase."

    "Change Owner Phase activated. Please state the current owner''s name." The neutral voice of a man answered from the speaker.

    "Marcus Del Mastro."<sub> </sub>

    "Requesting for a handprint confirmation." Marcus then ced his hand on the screen while it scanned it.

    "Confirmed. State New Owner''s Name."

    This time, Marcus signalled Andre to be the one to answer, "¨¢ndras Ouroboros."

    "Greetings, Sir ¨¢ndras." The voice said with a cheerful voice before returning to the normal neutral voice, "Would you like to install new software to modify the system to your liking?"

    "We can skip that." Marcus said but he noticed that he suddenly opened his palm, "Let''s see if this''ll work." He muttered.

    From his hand, Geist suddenly appeared, which shocked Marcus. "What''s that?" He asked curiously.

    "My Mount Spirit." Andre answered before plunging it deep into the screen.

    After doing so, they noticed that the system started to shift, as if the database was being modified, which made the two nervous if it would work. A whileter, the system and the screen went back to normal.

    "Did it work?" Marcus asked.

    From the front screen of the car, an image of a wisp suddenly appeared, "Greetings, Master. I can finally talk to you verbally."

    "It worked!" Marcus eximed with surprise.

    "So, how is your new body, Geist?" Andre asked.

    "Although it is very new to the feeling, with a little bit of time, I''ll surely be able to get the hang of it." The wisp answered.

    He suddenly thought of something and immediately extended the question, "Can you still morph?"

    "Morph?" Marcus was dumbfounded with what he heard from the man next to him. He doesn''t know if what they meant and what he was thinking was the same, but he wanted to make sure. "What Morph?"

    "Anything that he possesses can turn into a form that he or I want, like a boat, a ne, another car, a truck, and so on." Andre responded, making Marcus'' eyes glisten with anticipation.

    They both waited for Geist''s response. After a while, the wisp image finally answered, "Yes, as long as there is sufficient materials."

    Marcus burst into joy and chirped, "I''ll get you as many parts and materials you need, darling!"

    "Then, I thank you in advance, Mister Marcus." Geist''s image then bowed before turning to Andre, "I have inspected the system of this body, Master. You can manually start this by using your pointing finger or middle finger and doing a circr motion on the screen below." He then instructed Andre on the other things, amazing Marcus with Geist''s capabilities.

    Digesting everything that the wisp said, Andre started to do his thing. He extended his right hand and ced two of his fingers¨C the middle and the index¨C and did a counter-clockwise circr motion.

    Hummmm... instead of a vroom sound, the car released a smooth revving sound that is not too loud yet not too boringly quiet either. Andre nodded in approval as he apuded the smoothness of the car. Inside, there''s little to no vibration that could be felt.

    "Now, where''s the steering wheel?" Andre muttered. "Leave it to me, Master." Geist responded and started to operate the system.

    In the screen, the image of the steps of how to activate the manual driving mode appeared. Now knowing what to do, Andre began to press different buttons and, a few tapster..

    Tshhh¡­ the sound of a vacuum being opened could be heard as the steering wheel rose from below the dashboard. Touching it, he could feel the luxury of the material that was used. It feltfortable to the touch and it has the right amount of rubbery texture to avoid the hand from slipping identally.

    From below, the pedals also emerged, positioning in an exact position where the driver could reach it but still wouldn''t be too much.

    Andre breathed in and turned to Marcus, "Shall we?" He smiled.

    As soon as Marcus responded with a nod, Andre immediately stepped on the gas pedal as the vehicle zoomed. Of course, Marcus has already opened the gate to allow the car to leave the building.

 Chapter 195 Mimicry..

    As soon as Marcus responded with a nod, Andre immediately stepped on the gas pedal as the vehicle zoomed. Of course, Marcus has already opened the gate to allow the car to leave the building. With a speed going from 0-200 mph in less than 8 seconds, Marcus was even more thrilled. "Stupendo! Compared to the speed that I estimated, this beats it with a whopping 3 seconds! Phenomenal!"

    While Marcus was still marveling at the car, Andre drove pretty easy, shocking even him. The steering wheel is easy to use and urate, the brakes are strong, and the tires were very premium, basing from the quality of the ride. All in all, the drive is veryfortable and consistently excellent.

    Andre also tried drifting and found that it was incredibly smooth, and it wasn''t hard to stabilize the car after doing so.

    After a while of test driving, they already reached the Centro Escr University, just outside the perimeters of the highly secured Mca?ang Territory.

    When they tried to go far deeper, they were immediately stopped by the military that were in the area. "Further entry is prohibited. Please go back, or we will be forced to apprehend you." The soldier stated coldly.

    Andre scrutinized the officer and looked at his rank. "Lieutenant Colonel." Andre muttered while nodding his head. A soldier that was just guarding the perimeters was already a Lieutenant Colonel rank, that means that at least senior officials and the other higher ups have already gathered inside.

    Andre turned to Marcus and inquired, "Can the car initiate a call?" Marcus nodded in response, "Yes, Signore. This baby has its own module that can contact other SIMs. Of course, you have to have a number."

    While talking, Marcus already opened the module of the car on the screen, and the dial pad was also prepared.

    "Thanks." Andre then started to press the numbers and called.

    "Mister, please leave! Or else, we will shoot!" The man suddenly raised his rifle pointing straight at them. With him, the other soldiers also aimed towards the car.

    Andre didn''t even flinch as he continued. Finally.. "Hello?" Chairperson Mimicry''s voice echoed from the speaker. What Andre said next then shocked the Lieutenant Colonel and the others.

    "Yes. This is Former Haribon Division General Horan speaking, Your Excellency. I am outside of the Mca?ang Territory, awaiting your summon."

    "Haribon Division General?!" The Lieutenant Colonel''s eyes widened as he looked at the 27 or 28 year-old man inside the car. "Sir, this joke is already out of bounds. Leave or we will shoot!" He hissed hostilely. The supernaturals who were on the site also started to prepare to attack at any second.

    Suddenly..

    "How dare a mere Lieutenant Colonel be this hostile towards my father''s Commanding Strategist?" Mimicry asked coldly.

    "Mister! You do know that posing as someone of His Excellency''s stature grants you immediate death!" The Lieutenant Colonel snarled at him.

    "Who''s going to put me to death? You?" Behind them, Mimicry suddenly appeared together with his personal men with the phone being held beside his ear. He looked at the Lieutenant Colonel coldly as he ended the call with Andre.

    He was wearing his ceremonial suit as a King. Different from Andre''s style of ornaments, his white royal suit doesn''t have much embellishments on it, with only an aiguillette on his right shoulder, a silver four-winged eagle brooch with a golden south sea pearl being held by its talons, and below it were his medals of honor.

    Beside his waist was a silver rapier with a sapphire gem iid in the middle of the dome-shaped hilt, where the de extends from.

    While the Lieutenant Colonel and the other men were shocked by his arrival, he red at the Lieutenant Colonel who threatened to "grant him immediate death" and stated coldly, "If you can, go and put me to death. I dare you."

    The man shook in terror as he kowtowed while struggling to say out what he wanted to say, "I-I-I''m s-sorry Y-Your Excellenc-cy.."<sub> </sub>

    "You better be. Or else I''ll be d to strip off that position of yours and execute you personally." He spat before motioning to the men behind him, "Take him away. Make sure that he learns his lesson."

    "You should be lenient to him, Your Excellency. He''s only doing his job." While they were quarreling, Andre opened the car door of the driver''s seat and leaned himself beside the car. The King''s eyes visibly lightened as he walked towards the car at a fast pace.

    When he arrived in front of Andre, Mimicry''s eyes ran as he examined him. Confirming that Andre is Andre, he stopped himself from kneeling and instead went for a big and tight hug. Andre widened his eyes in shock but still returned the hug. "We missed you, General. We really do." He muttered hoarsely as he pulled out from the hug.

    "This General apologizes for vanishing suddenly without warning." Andre sighed internally while he saluted at Mimicry.

    "Now that you''re back.." Mimicry then extended his open hand to Andre as his voice turned solemn, "..we would need your help."

    Andre gazed at the hand for a moment before smiling as he shook the King''s hand, "I''ll be d to help."

    Andre then turned to enter his car but first looked at the Lieutenant Colonel. "Your name?"

    "Quezon, Sire." The man answered with a lowered head. "You have done your job like how it is truly done. You did great and the only reason that you are reprimanded is because you have been a little mistaken. It''s understandable, considering my look, so do not be disheartened. You''re only doing your job." He said with an affirming look before smiling slightly and entering the car.

    "Move!" As soon as Andre entered the car, The King and the others immediately made way for the car while they ran back towards the pce.

    As the world has already changed greatly, the speed of the King and his men on foot had almost reached the speed that of the car. With their speed, they arrived in front of Mca?ang in just a couple of minutes.

    When they entered the pce, Mimicry then dispersed the other generals to return to their positions before bringing Andre with him to his office.

    Throughout the walk, the two stayed silent until they entered the King''s Study. As soon as Andre turned around to close the door, he suddenly heard a loud thud, shocking him. He quickly turned around and saw Mimicry went down on his knees and kowtowed, "Master.. President.. Where were you¡­" He sniffled with sadness as he lost his aura of majesty, turning into that of a child who lost one''s parents andter found them.

    "Mimicry.." Andre immediately went down to his level and caressed Mimicry''s head, "I am sorry that I wasn''t there. I was gone for a long time, and I promise to fix this problem to the best that I can."

    "Y-You don''t have to say sorry, Father." Mimicry shook his head and replied. Andre gasped slightly and sighed as he pulled Mimicry to a hug. Back when Mimicry first appeared in existence, Andre found him and told him to call him Father, but Mimicry did not do so and instead called him Master or President. Hearing the word "Father" from his mouth directed to him, Andre couldn''t help but be touched.

    After a while, Mimicry pulled out from the hug and said with a serious tone, "The world does not need to go back to how it should." Andre tilted his head in confusion and asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    Mimicry stood up and turned around and looked at the pictures hanging on the wall. It was Andre''s picture in different generations in different identities as the hidden King of the Phillipines. "For centuries, you have seated upon your throne while doing your best not to expose your true identity as an immortal."

    "Why?" He turned around and looked at Andre who had already stood up and was looking at him in puzzlement, "It is because the world is filled with mortals who dies after a small amount of time!"

    "Once they discover your identity, they will treat you as a monster, someone that shouldn''t exist! All of the nations would despise you, even your subjects! They would not treat you a human, but instead, a miscreant who goes against the will of their God!" He crumpled his hand into a fist as he poured out the words that were pent up inside him for years.

    "Mimicry.." Andre couldn''t believe that this person in front of him was indignant because of that for years. He knew that Mimicry wanted to see him exact his power and authority, but of course, he didn''t need to and he shouldn''t because of the power it holds. He was hiding his power for the sake of the naive mortals in this world.

 Chapter 196 Conquer The World

    "Mimicry.." Andre couldn''t believe that this person in front of him was indignant because of that for years. He knew that Mimicry wanted to see him exact his power and authority, but of course, he didn''t need to and he shouldn''t because of the power it holds. He was hiding his power for the sake of the naive mortals in this world. "I hid because it is the right thing to do for the sake of the people¨C"

    "That too!" Mimicry shouted with anger as he pointed at him, "You''re too benevolent upon the people who did nothing but to corrupt the world! They have all the right to die at your hands! But you chose not to and instead let the other mortals decide what to do. Why? Because you''re too powerful to be considered human to them!"

    He raised his hand in convinced as he eximed with longing, "Now that the world has evolved to be a world filled with people who possesses powers, you can now stop hiding and show them your true power, the power of a GOD!"

    Suddenly, Mimicry chuckled as he said to Andre, "You know, Father? I wasn''t really opposed to the idea of the West pf uniting the world under one governance. What I am opposed is, they aren''t the one worthy of uniting all nations; You are."

    "With your power that is ever so rightfully bestowed upon you, the world will bow, and you will unite the world into one, a dream that those Westerners can never and would never be able to exact!"

    He then looked Andre straight in the eye as ge uttered his desire with fervor, "Father, just say the word, and I, together with your people, shall conquer the entire world and unite it under your throne!"

    Andre was touched, but he remained true to his desire. He shook his head and replied, "You know that I have no desire of being an overlord." Hearing him, Mimicry visibly becamenguid. "Although I don''t want the world to be under me, I will let you lead the people and unite the world under one government. At least, before the end, the world became united." He added but lowered his voice on thest sentence.

    "What?" Mimicry raised his head with glowing eyes. "I give you my blessing." Andre suddenly dered. "Conquer the world not under my banner, but under the banner of those who seek for peace. Begin your conquest under the name of Gaius and not the name of me or our country. Remember, we unite the world for the world, not for our selfish desires."

    Mimicry''s eyes widened as he smiled with delight, "You need not worry, Father! I shall bring upon unity upon the world!"

    "First, I''ll have you summon the leaders of the four nations. As they''re not likely going to take me seriously with this identity, they would meet someone that they''d have to take seriously. I''ll meet them, not as General Horan, but as the former King Andras Maharlika VI." Andremanded with a small smirk on his face.

    "As you wish!" Mimicry nodded before rushing to the telephone to call the four countries.

    Korea, Busan, The Imperial Capital, Pce of Glorious Heaven.

    Inside the Monarch''s Study, the current Korean King Yi Eun was sitting on his chair while piles of papers were ced on his table.

    Yi Eun sighed as he looked at the paperworks in front of him and moved to get another one when.

    Kriiing!

    He turned to the ringing telephone and answered the call through the loudspeaker "This is the King speaking." He said wearily.

    "Your Majesty, there''s a call from King Emanuel of the Philippines. Would you like to answer it?" A female voice came out of the loudspeaker to notify him.

    "Hmm?" Yi Eun rubbed his eyes and replied, "Forward the call to me."

    A whileter, Mimicry''s voice sounded out from the phone, "Greetings, King Yi Eun. This is Emanuel of The Philippine Royal Family."

    "Yes. What do you need, King Emanuel?" Yi Eun asked.

    "I called to inform you that my father, the Former King Andras Maharlika VI, calls for a summon for the four Eastern Nations. It seems that he has something to discuss that would help us with the matter against the Union." Mimicry didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the point.

    "Oh? Then I would send the Prime Minister there." Yi Eun nodded. "I am afraid that the talk isn''t going to work if the Prime Minister would be the one to engage and not you personally." When he heard the Korean King''s answer, Mimicry immediately shut down that thought of his.

    "Why? Isn''t the Prime Minister enough?" Yi Eun narrowed his eyes, with the tension between the conversation heightening.

    "I am afraid it is, King Yi." As soon as he responded with that, Yi Eun immediately mmed his hand on the table, causing the papers to scatter because of the sheer force. "What are you nning, King Emanuel? You do know that if you are nning to assassinate us, it would very likely fail." Yi Eun''s cold and threatening voice reached Mimicry''s ears on the other side of the line.

    "I am not just the King of Korea, King Emanuel. You do know my identity as "The Divine Archer", correct?" He stated menacingly.<sub> </sub>

    "Of course." Mimicry replied, "The Korean Monarch who shot down twenty Union battleships with one arrow. No one would forget that."

    "That is why I am calling all the Eastern leaders, including you." Mimicry then continued, "You, me, Great Xia''s Dragon Monarch, Greater India''s Warhammer Behemoth, and Japan''s Shinigami. Do you see how powerful that lineup is?" Mimicry chuckled.

    ? "The truth is, the leaders'' participation in this n isn''t really necessary for us to win, but as allies, we consider your support. With that reason, we hope for all of you to personallye."

    "Then, tell me your n, now." Yi Eun snorted.

    "Why would I?" Mimicry responded, "There''s a lot of prying ears around. I don''t want to risk the enemies knowing our n."

    "I''ll be expecting you." After saying that, Mimicry ended the call, leaving Yi Eun to process everything that he said.

    After a while, the King pressed "2" on the phone, connecting to the secretary outside, "Jeong-ssi,e inside. Immediately." He said.

    A secondter, a woman wearing a suit came inside the study. She bowed towards Yi Eun before asking respectfully, "What do you need me for, Your Majesty?"

    "Schedule a flight to the Philippines and an audience with King Emanuel the day after tomorrow." Hemanded.

    "Understood, Your Majesty." The secretary nodded and bowed before leaving the room. Yi Eun then sat on his chair and sped his hands in a serious manner, "I would like to see what you''re nning, Philippine King." He muttered seriously.

    Great Xia, anbaatar Northern Fortress.

    At the top of the northern walls, A muscr man wearing an armor that''s design is simr to the old Qin Dynasty armor stood tall together with his spear that is made of jade and is two heads taller than him. He was the Emperor of Great Xia, The Dragon Monarch, Yu Long.

    He gazed upon thends beyond the wall with solemnity. Kilometres away, the sight of a barren and deathlynd could be clearly seen by his eyes.

    Behind him, his soldiers looked at him with awe as he stood still. To them, he was a humongous bastion, a shield who protects them from the enemy.

    While he gazed below, a soldier suddenly ran towards him. "What is it? Why are you rushing?" He asked with a deep voice without turning to the man.

    "Your Majesty, King Emanuel of The Philippines wants to talk to you." The man answered as he raised his hand with a phone. With that, he finally reacted as he extended his hand to receive it.

    "What is it, King Emanuel?" He asked emotionlessly.

    "Hello. We finally had the opportunity to talk, Emperor Yu." Mimicry''s merry voice sounded from the phone.

    Still, Yu Long''s face didn''t even show a slightest bit of emotion, "I know you myself, Swordsmaster Emanuel. You''re not the person to dilly-dally, so speak up." He stated.

    "Then, I''ll not beat around the bush any longer." Mimicry nodded, "My father, the former king Andras, calls for an audience with the Dragon Monarch regarding the solution to all our problems. He requests the Emperor to visit our country for the talks."

    "That I cannot do, King Emanuel." Yu Long immediately denied, "You know that the threat of the Lichfiend is at an all-time high, especially since Soviet Russia fell under his hands. I cannot leave my brethren without someone to protect them from outside threats."

    "You need not worry about that, Emperor Yu." Mimicry replied with an assuring tone, "My father would send a man of his that would be enough to defend the entire Great Xia from any threat for an entire month, and you would definitely return to Great Xia the day after the talks."

    Silence.

 Chapter 197 Conquer The World

    "Mimicry.." Andre couldn''t believe that this person in front of him was indignant because of that for years. He knew that Mimicry wanted to see him exact his power and authority, but of course, he didn''t need to and he shouldn''t because of the power it holds. He was hiding his power for the sake of the naive mortals in this world. "I hid because it is the right thing to do for the sake of the people¨C"

    "That too!" Mimicry shouted with anger as he pointed at him, "You''re too benevolent upon the people who did nothing but to corrupt the world! They have all the right to die at your hands! But you chose not to and instead let the other mortals decide what to do. Why? Because you''re too powerful to be considered human to them!"

    He raised his hand in convinced as he eximed with longing, "Now that the world has evolved to be a world filled with people who possesses powers, you can now stop hiding and show them your true power, the power of a GOD!"

    Suddenly, Mimicry chuckled as he said to Andre, "You know, Father? I wasn''t really opposed to the idea of the West pf uniting the world under one governance. What I am opposed is, they aren''t the one worthy of uniting all nations; You are."

    "With your power that is ever so rightfully bestowed upon you, the world will bow, and you will unite the world into one, a dream that those Westerners can never and would never be able to exact!"

    He then looked Andre straight in the eye as ge uttered his desire with fervor, "Father, just say the word, and I, together with your people, shall conquer the entire world and unite it under your throne!"

    Andre was touched, but he remained true to his desire. He shook his head and replied, "You know that I have no desire of being an overlord." Hearing him, Mimicry visibly becamenguid. "Although I don''t want the world to be under me, I will let you lead the people and unite the world under one government. At least, before the end, the world became united." He added but lowered his voice on thest sentence.

    "What?" Mimicry raised his head with glowing eyes. "I give you my blessing." Andre suddenly dered. "Conquer the world not under my banner, but under the banner of those who seek for peace. Begin your conquest under the name of Gaius and not the name of me or our country. Remember, we unite the world for the world, not for our selfish desires."

    Mimicry''s eyes widened as he smiled with delight, "You need not worry, Father! I shall bring upon unity upon the world!"

    "First, I''ll have you summon the leaders of the four nations. As they''re not likely going to take me seriously with this identity, they would meet someone that they''d have to take seriously. I''ll meet them, not as General Horan, but as the former King Andras Maharlika VI." Andremanded with a small smirk on his face.

    "As you wish!" Mimicry nodded before rushing to the telephone to call the four countries.

    Korea, Busan, The Imperial Capital, Pce of Glorious Heaven.

    Inside the Monarch''s Study, the current Korean King Yi Eun was sitting on his chair while piles of papers were ced on his table.

    Yi Eun sighed as he looked at the paperworks in front of him and moved to get another one when.

    ? Kriiing!

    He turned to the ringing telephone and answered the call through the loudspeaker "This is the King speaking." He said wearily.

    "Your Majesty, there''s a call from King Emanuel of the Philippines. Would you like to answer it?" A female voice came out of the loudspeaker to notify him.

    "Hmm?" Yi Eun rubbed his eyes and replied, "Forward the call to me."

    A whileter, Mimicry''s voice sounded out from the phone, "Greetings, King Yi Eun. This is Emanuel of The Philippine Royal Family."

    "Yes. What do you need, King Emanuel?" Yi Eun asked.

    "I called to inform you that my father, the Former King Andras Maharlika VI, calls for a summon for the four Eastern Nations. It seems that he has something to discuss that would help us with the matter against the Union." Mimicry didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the point.

    "Oh? Then I would send the Prime Minister there." Yi Eun nodded. "I am afraid that the talk isn''t going to work if the Prime Minister would be the one to engage and not you personally." When he heard the Korean King''s answer, Mimicry immediately shut down that thought of his.

    "Why? Isn''t the Prime Minister enough?" Yi Eun narrowed his eyes, with the tension between the conversation heightening.

    "I am afraid it is, King Yi." As soon as he responded with that, Yi Eun immediately mmed his hand on the table, causing the papers to scatter because of the sheer force. "What are you nning, King Emanuel? You do know that if you are nning to assassinate us, it would very likely fail." Yi Eun''s cold and threatening voice reached Mimicry''s ears on the other side of the line.

    "I am not just the King of Korea, King Emanuel. You do know my identity as "The Divine Archer", correct?" He stated menacingly.<sub> </sub>

    "Of course." Mimicry replied, "The Korean Monarch who shot down twenty Union battleships with one arrow. No one would forget that."

    "That is why I am calling all the Eastern leaders, including you." Mimicry then continued, "You, me, Great Xia''s Dragon Monarch, Greater India''s Warhammer Behemoth, and Japan''s Shinigami. Do you see how powerful that lineup is?" Mimicry chuckled.

    "The truth is, the leaders'' participation in this n isn''t really necessary for us to win, but as allies, we consider your support. With that reason, we hope for all of you to personallye."

    "Then, tell me your n, now." Yi Eun snorted.

    "Why would I?" Mimicry responded, "There''s a lot of prying ears around. I don''t want to risk the enemies knowing our n."

    "I''ll be expecting you." After saying that, Mimicry ended the call, leaving Yi Eun to process everything that he said.

    After a while, the King pressed "2" on the phone, connecting to the secretary outside, "Jeong-ssi,e inside. Immediately." He said.

    A secondter, a woman wearing a suit came inside the study. She bowed towards Yi Eun before asking respectfully, "What do you need me for, Your Majesty?"

    "Schedule a flight to the Philippines and an audience with King Emanuel the day after tomorrow." Hemanded.

    "Understood, Your Majesty." The secretary nodded and bowed before leaving the room. Yi Eun then sat on his chair and sped his hands in a serious manner, "I would like to see what you''re nning, Philippine King." He muttered seriously.

    Great Xia, anbaatar Northern Fortress.

    At the top of the northern walls, A muscr man wearing an armor that''s design is simr to the old Qin Dynasty armor stood tall together with his spear that is made of jade and is two heads taller than him. He was the Emperor of Great Xia, The Dragon Monarch, Yu Long.

    He gazed upon thends beyond the wall with solemnity. Kilometres away, the sight of a barren and deathlynd could be clearly seen by his eyes.

    Behind him, his soldiers looked at him with awe as he stood still. To them, he was a humongous bastion, a shield who protects them from the enemy.

    While he gazed below, a soldier suddenly ran towards him. "What is it? Why are you rushing?" He asked with a deep voice without turning to the man.

    "Your Majesty, King Emanuel of The Philippines wants to talk to you." The man answered as he raised his hand with a phone. With that, he finally reacted as he extended his hand to receive it.

    "What is it, King Emanuel?" He asked emotionlessly.

    "Hello. We finally had the opportunity to talk, Emperor Yu." Mimicry''s merry voice sounded from the phone.

    Still, Yu Long''s face didn''t even show a slightest bit of emotion, "I know you myself, Swordsmaster Emanuel. You''re not the person to dilly-dally, so speak up." He stated.

    "Then, I''ll not beat around the bush any longer." Mimicry nodded, "My father, the former king Andras, calls for an audience with the Dragon Monarch regarding the solution to all our problems. He requests the Emperor to visit our country for the talks."

    "That I cannot do, King Emanuel." Yu Long immediately denied, "You know that the threat of the Lichfiend is at an all-time high, especially since Soviet Russia fell under his hands. I cannot leave my brethren without someone to protect them from outside threats."

    "You need not worry about that, Emperor Yu." Mimicry replied with an assuring tone, "My father would send a man of his that would be enough to defend the entire Great Xia from any threat for an entire month, and you would definitely return to Great Xia the day after the talks."

    Silence.

 Chapter 198 Contacting The Other Leaders

    Emperor Yu went silent.

    After a while, Yu Long replied, "How can I be assured that the person that your father would be sending is someone that is that powerful? Is it someone I know?"

    "You''d better test him yourself once that person arrives there. If you determined that he can protect your country whilst you''re gone, then you could go. If not, then don''t. That easy." Mimicry replied with a chuckle.

    "Then, you would hear my answer by the time that person is tested by me personally." Yu Long stated before ending the call and giving it back to the soldier and returning his focus back to thend beyond.

    Japan, Tokyo, in the Imperial Pce.

    With the soothing sound of the Koto ringing from the background, and the cherry blossoms swaying in the backyard of the pce, the Emperor of Japan, Junichiro, sat on the zabuton while meditating as he breathed in the smell of nature. On hisp was a ck katana decorated with ck engravings of death.

    "Your Majesty, this subject of yours asks for an audience." From the outside of the yard, a man''s voice suddenly implored.

    In response, the Emperor stayed silent. After a while, with the music finally ending, the Emperor finally spoke, "Come in."

    The shoji then slid open, as the man entered with a bended knee. "Your Majesty, there is a call from the Southern King. He wants Your Majesty to visit their country for a talk with the former King."

    "Considering his father''s past glories and his, I''ll oblige." Junichiro, the Japanese Emperor, nodded before turning to another man next to him. "You know what to do."

    The man nodded before going out of the room to call someone. Inside, Junichiro looked at the swaying cherry blossoms as he thought to himself, "When will this end?"

    Greater India, Sindh, Ranikot Pce.

    Lying down the King-sized royal bed, a huge man had on his body seven women while enjoying the bliss of his warmth.

    Suddenly, a knock came from the door. "Who is it?" The man asked leisurely. "It''s Chatura, Your Majesty." The voice of a man answered from behind the door.

    The man, which was the ruler of Greater India, Anirudh Maharaj, signalled the women to go out before standing up. All the women in the room immediately dressed properly before lining up to leave.

    "Come in." Anirudh called out. As soon as the door opened, the schrly man looked at the women pouring out of the room with shock. "What is this, Your Majesty? I know you are strong, but you shouldn''t spend time on these hobbies too much." He sighed.

    "Why? Don''t you want an heir to the throne?" Anirudh replied teasingly. "I want a legitimate heir directly under Your Majesty and Her Majesty''s womb, not an illegitimate kid born from a s*x ve." Chatura retorted.

    Anirudh shook his head and voiced out a sigh of disagreement. "So, what are you here for that you even disturbed my jolly life?" He asked. In response, Chatura gave him a file, "Raja Anirudh, King Emanuel wants to see you in his country. He said it was a meeting about the Western Threat." Chatura exined.

    "Hmm?" Anirudh epted the file filled with curiosity. Opening the folder, what showed was a ticket to the Philippines scheduled the next day. "This quick?" He raised his eyebrows in shock.

    "Yes. We shouldn''t let him wait." Chatura nodded, "First of all, you haven''t really done anything for the past few days except for ying, so going there is a good way to breathe some outside air. Secondly, making someone at the level of the Swordsmaster wait isn''t really that much of a wise choice."

    "You''re afraid of making him wait?" Anirudh scoffed with ridicule, "Then, why aren''t you afraid of making me hurry?"

    "Because I know you myself, Your Majesty." Chatura confidently answered. "Although your power as the Warhammer Behemoth is as immense as a mountain, it has little to no effect towards mine." He smiled while staring straight at his King''s eyes.

    After a while of staring, Anirudh clicked his tongue and shook his head in defeat, "You should be the one on this throne, not me. All I want is to fight in the frontlines, and I can''t even do that because I am "The King". He spat.<sub> </sub>

    "Don''t worry, Anirudh." Chatura finally removed the honorifics as he addressed the man in front of him, "Soon, once the A.E.G.I.S Institution finishes their tasks here, we would join them and explore the vast universe beyond our world. By then, we would have a ce to rule an entire world!" He raised his hand and crumpled his fist at the sky, vowing as he gazed at the wide sky with his eyes filled with an unquenchable thirst for power.

    Philippines, in Mca?ang..

    "Father, I have notified everyone of our allied monarchs to have talks with you. What should we do next?" Mimicry asked as he looked at Andre who was sitting on the chair.

    "For you, I want you to just resume what you are doing. For me, I''m going to meet up with the man whom I''ll entrust the Great Xia into." Andre replied as he sipped his coffee.

    "Where are you going?"

    "To thend that was once abandoned by the gods and became the pir of the most powerful organization in this world." Andre''s lips curled up as the golden horns of his crown emerged from his skull and vanished soon after.

    With Andrepletely gone, Mimicry was left inside the study as he walked to the chair that was vacated and sat with a serious face, "He''s going to establish contact with the Illuminati?" He muttered.

    "I guess this world''s end is nearing. After all this, We''d need to cross another universe for the meantime as the Reformmences." He then shook his head and sighed before opening the drawer and taking out a reverse triangle-shaped ck metal badge with two open hands on the side and a silver vertical closed eye in the middle with golden web strings tied to the tip of the fingers and the eye.

    He then fondled the badge for a bit before pushing the eye down. A secondter, it slowly opened, revealing a golden pupil scrutinizing him. "?thalos, you''re trying to contact Lord Fate?" Suddenly, an archaic voice of a woman echoed out from his head.

    "This.." Mimicry, or ?thalos, rather, was tongue-tied, "..are you the Heavenly Queen Shen?" He asked apprehensively.

    "Considering you are a Fate Weaver just like I am, I''ll let this pass." Heavenly Queen Shen stated emotionlessly, "Even I, as a high-ranking Fate Weaver, don''t dare to contact Lord Fate that easily. Do not ever do such nonsensical things again."

    "Let the Lord Fate''s Will flow like a river. I sense that He is speeding matters up. The Reform can happen any century now, maybe once that personpletes what Lord Fate wants him to aplish in The Immortal Territories, or once the Cleansing finishes, so you should let the matters develop there as it should be. The Lord Fate has ns and we should let it happen naturally. The copse of the Second Universe would not harm us because we will inhabit the first for just a few years."

    Slowly, the silver eyelid started to close, "I shan''t reveal anything more because Lord Fate can see what we are doing. Just remember, don''t contact Him anymore, and let the natural and absolute Fate take its course." After she said that, the eyelid finally closed, losing the golden shimmer that it once had as if there''s nothing there in the first ce.

    Mimicry was then left once again, sighing with remorse as he awaited the fate of this world and the universe.

    Northern Africa, on the outskirts of the Eye of the Sahara..

    Out of nowhere, Andre warped into existence as he looked at the barrennd. He aimed his hand and aimed to flick his fingers forward, "Begone." He uttered as he released his middle finger from his thumb.

    Boom!

    A huge shockwave erupted as the barrier that is enveloping the Eye of The Sahara slowly disintegrated.

    Gradually, the tall ck towers slowly appeared to the outside world as Andre walked slowly towards the structures.

    A minute before it happened, inside, Cris and Gobb sat in front of an elegant-looking man that looked like a butler. His hair and moustache were already white and adorned on his right eye was a monocle hanging on a thin golden chain clipped on his suit''s chest pocket.

    "Cris, Bearer of a Thousand Lifetimes, and Gobb, Wielder of The Omnicius, I wee you into the ranks of the Illuminati. I suggest you forget your past masters and devote your time learning inside and achieving your limitless potentials." After a long time of scrutinizing, they were finally epted into the organization. Although they should be happy, they were bothered by the man''sst sentence.

 Chapter 199 Seizing The Illuminati

    Northern Africa, on the outskirts of the Eye of the Sahara..

    Out of nowhere, Andre warped into existence as he looked at the barrennd. He aimed his hand and aimed to flick his fingers forward, "Begone." He uttered as he released his middle finger from his thumb.

    Boom!

    A huge shockwave erupted as the barrier that is enveloping the Eye of The Sahara slowly disintegrated.

    Gradually, the tall ck towers slowly appeared to the outside world as Andre walked slowly towards the structures.

    A minute before it happened, inside, Cris and Gobb sat in front of an elegant-looking man that looked like a butler. His hair and moustache were already white and adorned on his right eye was a monocle hanging on a thin golden chain clipped on his suit''s chest pocket.

    "Cris, Bearer of a Thousand Lifetimes, and Gobb, Wielder of The Omnicius, I wee you into the ranks of the Illuminati. I suggest you forget your past masters and devote your time learning inside and achieving your limitless potentials." After a long time of scrutinizing, they were finally epted into the organization. Although they should be happy, they were bothered by the man''sst sentence.

    "Why would we need to turn from our past? Our past is our conviction and reason why we are here." Cris stated.

    "You are in a whole new organization now, Mister Cris." The man smiled amicably yet the two only found it terrifying to look at. "You need to forget the unnecessary things that only bind you down. It will only prevent you from advancing further."

    "I''m sorry, Butler Kaleid. We want to join the Illuminati to save our brethren. If we have to forget them to enter, I think we cannot join the organization wholly." Cris then tried to stand up, but he was fear-stricken when he found out that he cannot move.

    "Gobb!" Cris yelled with urgency. When he turned, he then saw Gobb staring at nothingness, with the light of his eyes dimmed.

    "Sh*t." He cursed silently. He then heard Butler Kaleid stand up and walk towards them while saying, "You know, my master''s orders are for everyone capable to enter the Hold be freely be able to join the organization as long as they do not betray."

    "He made me take care of the organisation, and I developed it to the power that it is now. Do you know how? Hmm?" His smiling crescent eyelids stared straight at them as he leaned closer beside Cris'' perspiring head.

    "As usual, I let those capable join the ranks of the organisation, then make them choose. If they chose to remain and stay loyal to the cause, they would stay as they are. And, if they decline my offer.." His eyes suddenly burst wide open, revealing his demonic red elliptical pupil as he uttered the cold words, "..their bodies can just stay here emptied of their souls and reced with the souls of my minions." His wicked smile then creepily extended to his ears, literally.

    His smile wasn''t that of a normal being, but a demonic one. Cris could feel the sharp teeth inside Kaleid''s mouth even though it was as dark as the abyss. Feeling the deep sense of impending doom, Cris could only shut his eyes for what''s going to happen next.

    Kaleid excitedly raised both of his hands, one hand atop Cris and Gobb. He then started to speak an iprehensible chant while Cris felt that his consciousness was slowly leaving his body.

    Suddenly..

    Boom!

    The barrier surrounding Antis, which is the pir of the Illuminati, suddenly copsed, slowly disintegrating from existence, shocking everyone, including Kaleid.

    Because of the shock, Kaleid had to stop what he was doing to the two, temporarily freeing Cris from the feeling of dying.

    Cris panted with fear as he tried his best to turn around to where the sound came from. "I hope it''s you.." He thought, holding onto that tiny bit of hope.

    Outside, Andre continued to walk towards Antis while Solomon reprimanded him from inside his body, "Why did you have to be so ruthless with my barrier?"

    "I should at least taste the feeling of destroying something of yours." Andre replied with a chuckle.

    As he approached near, war cries from every side sounded as hundreds of men charged towards him. "I think I overevaluated the Illuminati." He muttered as he looked at the disappointing line up.

    He then opened his palm, conjuring the Eternal me onto his hand, "I don''t even want to siphon your powers. I''ll just save some oxygen for the people who really need it." He then waved his hand and casted a huge wave of me onto the charging force.

    As if nothing was even there, the battlefield was immediately swept as the me incinerated everyone it touched, not even leaving a single bit of ashes.<sub> </sub>

    "Tsk. Poor men." Solomon clicked his tongue and sighed.

    Andre just snickered and continued to stride towards the Illuminati. Suddenly..

    "You can stay where you are, Immortal." From the shadows of the buildings, other shadows suddenly came out and gathered several meters away from them. Those gathered shadows then rose from the ground and there appeared Umbra, together with two three-meter shadows behind him.

    "Oh, wow. Who do we have here?" Andre sneered mockingly, "Isn''t this the shadow that I defeated way back? Who gave you the guts to talk to someone more powerful than you like that? The long period of time that you had away from me?"

    "Enough. I am more powerful than you because of the knowledge that I possess. You are nothing but an old person from the forgotten ages. You know nothing of the true power of the universe." Umbra replied indifferently.

    After he said that, silence pervaded the air. Secondster..

    "Pfft. HAHAHAHAHA!" Andreughed hysterically as if he heard the funniest joke in all the realms.

    "You? Powerful? That''s the most hrious thing I''ve ever heard this day!" He tried to control hisughter but he stillughed aloud. "Am I right, you guys?" He suddenly asked out of nowhere.

    "It is, Lord." Suddenly, ten beings suddenly appeared behind him out of nowhere. They were the Five Glories and the Five New Godkings.

    The sudden appearance of the ten powerful beings shocked Umbra to the core. Although his knowledge in the arts has be immense, facing eleven beings of the same if not a higher calibre than him still made him a little terrified.

    "Do not overstep your bounds, Immortal." Umbra started to get serious as he stated coldly while facing them. "I am not the only one with the same strength as I am inside the Illuminati. We outnumber you inside our territory." He threatened.

    "Hah." Andre scoffed, "Then go! Call yourrades and let''s see the power of the mysterious Illuminati!" He spread his hands wide, weing other enemies to join.

    And as expected..

    Ruuuuuuumm¡­.

    Deep growls sounded from the earth as hundreds if not thousands of thick root veins snaked through the battlefield. Atop those veins was a dark-skinned woman whose looks seemed to be about 20-some years old. She wore a nature green long dress adorned with flora while her curly ck hair that cascaded down to her bottom has a huge sunflower ornament on top.

    When she descended from the roots that finally stopped going wild, Andre immediately smiled and bowed gentlemanly, "We meet again, Empress Everfree. Your beauty is still as magnificent as ever, Empress of Nature."

    "You tter me, Immortal God." Empress Everfree smiled slightly. Remembering their first encounter, Andre sighed internally. Empress Everfree is a woman who was kind in nature. She loves every living thing like she would her children. Unfortunately, due to him considering the mysterious Illuminati before as a threat to the world, he forced her to fight him.

    If they met before he knew that she was a member, he would''ve pursued her and became her husband. But unfortunately or fortunately, Nari came to his life, introducing him to a love that he had never felt ever since his inception.

    "I wasn''t ttering you, Empress." Andre shook his head and chuckled. "I was stating the truth and only the truth. You are beautiful."

    "Saying that, I would''ve wanted you as my partner." Empress Everfree smiled, "Unfortunately, you''re threatening the organization that brought me to what I am today. We are foes now." She sighed.

    "Yes. Unfortunately, I have to retrieve what is mine." He responded. "What is it that''s yours inside Antis, Immortal God?" She asked.

    "Its entirety." He answered seriously.

    "Foolish!" Suddenly, a loud and arrogant voice shouted from afar. When they turned around, they saw a tall and furry man wearing a red fur coat and had a golden belt on his waist. In his hand was a long staff filler with Taoist inscriptions while behind him was a tail holding a y jar.

    From the Five New Godkings, Sun Wukong suddenly stared intently at the newly arrived person. He moved forward and shouted, "Who the hell are you?"

 Chapter 200 Stupid

    "Foolish!" Suddenly, a loud and arrogant voice shouted from afar. When they turned around, they saw a tall and furry man wearing a red fur coat and had a golden belt on his waist. In his hand was a long staff filler with Taoist inscriptions while behind him was a tail holding a y jar.

    From the Five New Godkings, Sun Wukong suddenly stared intently at the newly arrived person. He moved forward and shouted, "Who the hell are you?"

    "Eh?! I am the Almighty Son Oh-gong! I am the Great Monkey King!" The person shouted back.

    "You''re dumb! I am the Monkey King, not you!" Hearing that the new person was iming that he was the Monkey King, Sun Wukong was provoked and shouted back.

    "No, you are stupid! I am the Monkey King!" Son Oh-gong yelled back.

    "Stupid monkey!" "Dumb Monkey!" "Hairy shitface!" "You have nine assholes!" "Stupid! I only have one!" "Really? Still, you''re ugly!" "Your crap sticks to your fur, Haha!" "You also have fur, so your crap also sticks to yours!" "No, I lick it clean." "Really? Me too."

    When the others heard that, they almost barfed. Even still, the two monkeys continued to bicker.

    "Anything you wear will not fit because you''re fat!" "I am thin, dumdum!" "Your mother''s stupid!" "My mother is a stone!" "Oh, really? Mine too." "Do you see this staff?" "Yeah, why?" "I sticked it up your mother''s ass!" "Fuck you!" "Fuck you too!" "Dumblonde!" "My fur''s orange, stupid abomination of an orangutan and a monkey!"

    "Are they stupid?" The others asked the other party at the same time.

    "Yes." They also answered at the same time.

    "Let''s just get over this." Andre shook his head and looked forward. "We should." Empress Everfree nodded before turning her head slightly, looking back.

    From the towers, 12 beings of the same level of power as Umbra emerged and flew towards them.

    From their ranks, Andre remembered all of their faces and they were really well known in their timelines as powerful beings. There was Medusa, Caesar, Zhang Jiang of The Sword, Earth Sovereign, Menoclus, the King of Antis, Zoro, Godbutcher, Soul Reaper, Morgan le Fay, Count drich, Akhenaten, and Hammurabi.

    Medusa, of course, is the snake woman who could turn anything she set his sights on as stone, but her powers became more dominant when she killed Perseus, the son of Zeus and ate him. Her powers became more violent as it directly killed anyone who sees her eyes, and she also gained the ability to control its intensity even further.

    Caesar, known as the king of the Roman Empire. Deep within his glorious identity is a powerful mind controlling ability that enabled him to lead hundreds of thousands of men against foes easily. His ability can even influence gods to kill themselves.

    Zhang Jiang of The Sword is a Chinese swordmaster who once parted the sky into two, revealing the Heavenly Realm to the mortal realm ages ago.

    The Earth Sovereign is simr to Empress Everfree but his control is of thend. He can crush empires by folding thend in two.

    Menoclus, on the other hand, controls the sea. When Antis was still a kingdom, Menoclus used his ability to part the ocean, letting the people live under the sea, but when he became angry because of the people''s corruption and arrogance, he flooded the entire kingdom, drowning everyone, and pushed the water down, turning Antis into a dry wastnd.

    I don''t even know why Zoro is here. I think he crossed universes again. Although he can be very clumsy and has an otherworldly bad sense of direction, so much so that he can go to other universes with it, his ability is still undeniably strong, even greater than that of Zhang Jiang''s.

    There''s also Godbutcher. No one knows his real name, but he had already killed countless Pantheons of Gods in his era with his butcher''s knife in hand. Although there''s nothing really eye-catching with his ability, such power as using only a slice to rend a god in half is terrifying.

    Soul Reaper was an assassin from the age of old who kills people through a mysterious method. Even if he''s far away, the target would just slump down once the kill order was said.

    Morgan le Fay was also a well-known witch who once cursed an entire kingdom down to ruins. Using her bone-chilling dark magic, she struck down a curse greater than every curse that all witches from all different eras of this worldbined. Because of the amount of dark magic used, even the Tribunal was alerted and had to apprehend her. Unfortunately, she suddenly vanished from captivity, rming every god and causing her name to be written under the Immediate Kill List of the gods.

    Count drich, although being the weakest of the twelve, is still a very difficult foe to be against. His powers as a vampire made him able to fight a lot of his enemies through clones and huge bats. He also has a hellishly strong regenerative ability that can heal his entire body by only scratching his enemy.

    Akhenaten, even to this day, is still well-known as a deceased king of Egypt. When Akhenaten died, deathly energy poured unto him and turned him into a mummy who can kill hundreds of people in a blink of an eye with his corruptive energy. He can also raise the dead, but not like how the Lichfiend does it. He traps the souls of the dead and turns them into the Damned, abominable beings who corrupts everything it touches.<sub> </sub>

    <o>,m Lastly, there was Hammurabi, the strongest of them all. He knows hundreds of thousands of naturalws and uses it to his advantage. In a fight, he was like awyer who has studied the case properly and uses every loophole and discrepancies in his enemy''s moves to destroy them. He entraps any enemy into a never-ending cycle of rollercoasters, torturing them until they brwath theirst.</o>

    If Andre was his past self, he would definitely not go against them even with hisrades with him. Unfortunately, he was already different.

    Without warning, the fifteen charged straight at them, with an intent to kill. Looking at them full of vigor to annihte them, Andre couldn''t help but pity them for what was about toe.

    Behind Andre, the ten didn''t even budge at their threatening aura. Without their Lord''s orders, they would never move.

    When they were only a few meters away, with a lot of them attacking from the sky, Andre finally made his move. "Kneel." He ordered with a trumpeting voice.

    Duuum!

    A strong pressure suddenly assaulted the attacking force as they were forced to kneel down.

    "Urghh!!" They groaned in pain while their bones were grinding on each other.

    "Everyone, this is true power." Andre said with pride and dominance while he strode towards the kneeling figures in a slow manner. "Arrogance begets everyone and Ignorance makes it even more potent. They are the progenitors of Defeat, Death, and Ruin. Being a part of the strongest organization made you both arrogant and ignorant, all because you think that nothing in existence can stop you."

    He then waved his hand and, behind the pitiful beings, des made of the world''s energy came out from magic circles and directed their sharp and lethal edges on their necks.

    "I do not have any intention of killing any single one of you, but I do not ept hostility very well. Surrender to me willingly or I would have to erase your will and suck your vitality and strength from your bodies to utilize for my men." He stated assertively.

    Silence.

    "I am waiting for your answers." Andre narrowed his eyes while looking down on them.

    After a while, Empress Everfree sighed audibly and replied, "I apologize, Immortal God. My life has been given by my master and I do not wish to disappoint him in the afterlife by betraying him. I wish for nothing more than to repay his favor."

    "We have the same reason as Everfree, Immortal." The Earth Sovereign seconded, together with Menoclus, Godbutcher, and even the Soul Reaper.

    Andre just gazed at them before asking, "Who is your master?"

    "Master Solomon." They simultaneously answered.

    Inside Andre, Solomon pridefullyughed as he looked at his creations, "You have made me proud, young ones!"

    "Why don''t youe out now and make this easy?" Andre reprimanded. "No, we''re just approaching the exciting part. He''s still not going out." Solomon smirked and chuckled teasingly.

    "Who?" Andre asked irritatedly. Unfortunately, Solomon did not answer and stayed silent, asionallyughing here and there.

    Andre just shook his head in annoyance and sent a sliver of his energy to the highest point of the ce. As soon as that sliver of energy touched the peak, Andre''s eyes glowed as images of several ces appeared in his mind.

    "37.2431 degrees North, 115.7930 degrees West. 25.0000 degrees North, 71.0000 degrees West. 11.5504 degrees North, 92.2335 degrees East¡­" He suddenly said different coordinates of different ces as the others listened to him.

 Chapter 201 Succumb

    Andre just shook his head in annoyance and sent a sliver of his energy to the highest point of the ce. As soon as that sliver of energy touched the peak, Andre''s eyes glowed as images of several ces appeared in his mind.

    "37.2431 degrees North, 115.7930 degrees West. 25.0000 degrees North, 71.0000 degrees West. 11.5504 degrees North, 92.2335 degrees East¡­" He suddenly said different coordinates of different ces as the others listened to him.

    "I want all of you to immediately restrain and pressure those ces. No one must go out nor go in. Every branch of this organisation must be contained." Hemanded the ten.

    "Yes, Lord!" The ten nodded and bowed before turning to leave. But, even before they could warp to those ces, they suddenly slumped down to the ground, which bewildered Andre.

    "Well, well, well. I was wondering why you sent a sliver of your consciousness into the pir, you were tracking the branches." Suddenly, an amused voice sounded from the highest tower inside. "Do you really think I would let you do what you want?" The voice added.

    "Here he is." Solomon snickered as he continued to watch what was happening.

    Andre narrowed his eyes dangerously as he looked at where the voice wasing from. "What are you looking at?" Andre abruptly turned around and saw a white haired and bearded man, looking like the old man from the monopoly game minus the hat and having a longer hair, looking at him with a smiling face.

    His hair was tied in a low ponytail with a golden tie, while it shined like jewelry even though it could be considered a simple ornament. On his right eye was a golden monocle connected by a simrly golden chain that was clipped onto his chest pocket.

    His smile made him look like an innocent man whose kindness is unmatchable, but everyone who knows him would definitely see that smile as bone-chilling.

    When the fifteen saw him, their eyes suddenly sparkled, with hopeing back to them.

    Looking at the smiling butler-like man, Andre suddenly felt the deep recesses of his body shake as he thought of how this person just suddenly appeared behind him without even being felt by him. Someone who can do that to him with his level of power now is in a calibre way beyond that of the other fifteenbined.

    "Who are you?" Andre probed the man. The man''s lips twitched and he let out a disappointed sigh, "How rude. You haven''t even introduced yourself to me first, and you are already asking for mine? That''s certainly disrespectful." Hemented.

    "Has your billions of years of living not even taught you basic manners? What a shame." He added.

    "You already know me, why do I still need to introduce myself?" Andre spat.

    "Well, your manners really aren''t present, so I''ll just be the one to adjust." The man sighed once again and waved his gentleman''s cane behind him, "I am Kaleid von Dimicreius, servant of Solomon, Butler of His House. I represent his rule over the realms and I am the Steward of Illuminati and Keeper of his treasures."

    While he was introducing himself, he waved his staff and freed his subordinates from Andre''s pressure, enabling them to leave quickly. Knowing that no one must be involved in this fight other than the two of them, Andre also waved his hands and sent the fainted people under him to a much safer ce.

    "Now that I have introduced myself, it''s time for you to suffer the consequences of challenging my master''s rule." Suddenly, Kaleid vanished and reappeared once more behind Andre.

    <o>,m Andre acted out quickly and turned his body while directing his palms towards the butler and casting several spells. Weakening, fatigue, curse, ruin, anything that he can utilize. He was already going all out because he knows for himself that this person isn''t a joke.</o>

    "How funny." Kaleid chuckled and astonishingly, the spells that Andre casted were just absorbed by Kaleid without even affecting him.

    "What.. was that?" Andre gasped internally. Sensing it, Kaleid smiled smugly, "Those magic has no effect on me because I am a Demon!" He then once again disappeared and started to assault Andre nonstop.

    Appearing in different ces and being pummeled by Kaleid with his cane, Andre was beaten numerology times. Predicting that he would appear behind him once again, Andre immediately casted seals behind him, but he was shocked when Kaleid appeared above him,ughing, "Who are you attacking behind you? A ghost?" Kaleid then proceeded to hit Andre with the tip of his staff like how a cue would hit a billiard ball.<sub> </sub>

    Andre was shot down, mming into the ground, causing dusts and debris to fly to the air. Seeing that he was already at a disadvantage, Andre was forced to use the other magics that he had learned from the library that he wanted to reserve at the end fight.

    He opened his arms wide, channeling the knowledge of the runes and scriptures in his mind. Behind him, several magic circles materialized and circled his back, forming a huge red magic array.

    Seeing that, Kaleid''s smile changed into a kind of upset expression, "How dishonorable of you to use Demon ying Magic on me. I wasn''t even using my demon magic to go against you. Because of that, let''s stop here."

    He reappeared on the ground, facing forward, and mmed his staff down. Gradually, the ck cane transformed into a more sinister staff made from bones and blood from different creatures.

    His suit also shed its noble facade and turned into a sanguine red cape simr to what vampires wear. His form also changed into a younger image of himself, a hellishly handsome man that would make women and even men to fall in love with him at first sight.

    "Sumb to the world of your endless dreams." Kaleid uttered as he slowly waved his hands.

    Seeing him cast his spell, Andre immediately felt an imminent danger. He jumped far back, just for Kaleid to appear behind him in a sh and bind him with imperceptible binds, rming him greatly.

    "Your foolishness knows no bounds. Cease your resistance and give in." Kaleid whispered behind his ear.

    After he said that, Andre felt that all his energy was suddenly sucked out of him as he suddenly faltered, his mind aching with intense pain. He saw his surroundings change, looking something like a kaleidoscope of infinite patterns and colors.

    Not being able to take it anymore, Andre fainted in fatigue.

    He felt as if the burden in his body and mind slowly lifted, as if everything that happened was just a dream. The pains of the past, burdens of the present, and the problems of the future seemed nonexistent.

    Minutester, he felt his body ache a little. He slowly opened his eyes but was immediately blinded by the sunlight that was being casted on him from the small slit on the white curtain.

    He looked around, and he concluded that he was inside a room. A wardrobe stood on their left side together with a small cab with a vase filled with orchids together with a picture frame whose picture wasn''t that visible to him because of the re from the sunlight.

    He also heard the lovely chirping of the birds from the outside with the rxing sounds of leaves ruffling with the cold breeze of morning.

    ''Where am I?" He thought to himself as he tried to sit up. But he suddenly was perplexed as he felt that something was seemingly holding him down. He suddenly panicked, thinking that it was a chain that rendered him down by Kaleid. When he looked down, though, it was proven otherwise.

    It was an arm, hugging his body tightly. He was nonplussed, so he looked to see who owned the arm that was hugging him. Andre felt his body freeze and his muscles tighten as soon as he saw the face of the person hugging him.

    A peaceful-looking woman whose beauty cannot be described by him slept soundly at his side, enjoying his presence as a faint smile adorned her face. She was wearing a white nightgown while a white nket was covering her lower body. He unconsciously extended his hand to touch her face, causing her to faintly flinch.

    Her curly eyshes suddenly fluttered as she slowly opened her innocent-looking eyes and looked at Andre who was looking at her with emotions of love, sadness and longing. "Good morning, Hubby. What made you wake up early?" She greeted with a raspy but pleasant voice, indicating that she was just waking up.

    "N-Nari.." Tears ran down his cheeks as he listened to her heavenly voice. Oh how long he had longed to once again be near her. He longed to touch her and be with her for years yet he cannot do so. Seeing his dream right in front of him, he couldn''t help but cry.

 Chapter 202 Blissful Life

    "Hmm? What is it?" She tilted her head in confusion. She extended her hand and ced her palm on his cheek as she slowly caressed it and wiped his tears with her thumb. Feeling the sensation of the love of his life holding him, he cherished the sensation, holding Nari''s hand that was on his face.

    After a while, he couldn''t help but hug her tightly, which shocked the woman. "W-What happened? Did you have a bad dream?" She asked worriedly.

    Andre shook his head slightly while his face was buried into the crook of her neck, "N-No.. D-Don''t worry. I-I am okay." He replied hoarsely.

    "Shh.. It''s okay." She patted his back and stroked it, letting him pour his heart out. "I am here, I will always be here for you, no worries." She whispered lovingly.

    Minutester, Nari broke the hug as she patted Andre''s head, "Stay here, okay? I''ll prepare our breakfast." After saying so, Nari stood up and walked outside the room. Before walking out though, she first turned around, making her white nightgown twirl elegantly while she ced her index finger on her cheeks with her tongue sticking out and winked, thenughing as she ran out.

    Andre couldn''t even process what he was seeing. He stood up from the bed and picked up the frame that was sitting on the cab.

    It was a picture of Nari and him back when they were in Japan. His right arm was around her waist, while hers was around his while they were both smiling happily beneath a Sakura tree. He still remembered this picture because they took it on her birthday beneath her favorite Sakura tree in her favorite yground near her house in Kobe. It was also memorable for him since it was the time when she confessed that she loved him and also when he started to court her.

    Seeing this picture here, Andre couldn''t help but think. "If this is a dream, please let me live it just once."

    Looking past the door, Andre steeled himself and went out of the room. Looking around, the house seemed simple butfortable. It was how Andre remembered how she liked their house to look. She didn''t want luxury nor jewelry and instead wanted to keep a low-profile life, not spending too much money on things that they do not need.

    Andre descended on the glossy wooden staircase and saw her in the kitchen, wearing a purple apron over her white sleeping gown. She had a hair tie in her mouth whilst she was gathering her hair up.

    Just watching her was already a luxury for him. Her breathtaking beauty and elegance surpasses that of any woman he has ever seen in all of his life.

    After she tied her hair, Nari turned around and saw Andre looking at her absentmindedly. She gasped as she rushed and scolded him, "I told you to stay there." She hit him frustratedly, but in a cute way.

    Suddenly, out of instinct, Andre held her face and abruptly kissed her forehead, which flustered the angry Nari.

    When Andre''s kiss parted from her forehead, he noticed that she turned red, which made him smile. As far as he remembered, him kissing her forehead when she''s mad worked with appeasing her all the time. Seeing that it worked, Andre couldn''t help but reminisce of their past.

    "W-W-Why did y-you d-do th-that? Y-You think that that w-would make m-me n-not mad?" Nari stuttered and fidgeted as she couldn''t make direct eye contact at him.

    Andre held her cheeks and made her look at him straightly, "I''m sorry, Riri. Can you please forgive me?" He pursed his lips and cajoled her like a baby.

    "I..I¡­ J-Just sit down." She cried out and quickly turned around, rushing back to resume her cooking while also hiding her face in embarrassment.

    Andre smiled and nodded as he walked to the counter and sat on the chair. He ced his arm on the countertop and leaned his head on his palm while watching her cook.

    Andre really couldn''t get enough of her. With her elegant demeanor, posture, cuteness, and the smile that would definitely topple nations, it would be a disgrace for her to bepared to any woman that he had met in his life.

    "I wish everything could stay like this forever." He muttered. Nari stopped what she was doing and turned around to ask, "What did you say?"

    "I said I love you." Andre responded with a loving smile on his face, flustering Nari once more. "S-Shut up!" She squealed embarrassedly before turning around in a hurry.

    After a while, Nari finally finished cooking. She then ced it on the te and served it to him. It was a simple tomato soup with three pieces of toast on the side.

    "You should heat up your tummy with that." She said while folding up her apron andying it on the back of the chair. She then sat in front of him as she looked at him intently. "Hurry and tell me what it tastes like." She urged him with anticipation.<sub> </sub>

    Andre chuckled as she scooped a spoonful of the soup and blew on it before extending it to her. "You first." He said.

    "I cooked that for you, why am I the one to taste it?" She replied with her eyes wide open.

    "Because you cooked it. Its maker should be the first one to taste it, correct?"

    She shook his head and responded, "No, the owner should be the first, and that''s yours."

    "So I should be the first one to taste you too?" Andre smirked knowingly. "Andre!" Nari shouted angrily while her face was red. She turned around to leave but Andre caught her wrist first.

    Andre ced the spoon in the bowl and stood up from his seat before walking to her and guiding her to sit down. He then picked up the spoon and scooped another spoonful of tomato soup and blew it. "Say ''Aah''." He requested.

    Nari shook her head and turned to the side. "I won''t eat this if you don''t have a taste first."

    She humphed before opening her mouth. Andre then smiled and fed her the soup. After doing so, he also scooped a spoonful and ate the soup. "Hmm! Delicious. As expected of my wife." He quipped.

    "W-Wife?" She gasped with a stutter.

    He then hugged her from behind and took a sniff from her neck as she whispered into her ear, "Always remember this, Riri." He said seriously, "I love you." He then pecked her cheeks and smiled, while Nari leaned on his head.

    This blissful life of his went on for a year.

    "Are you ready?" Inside a white room, Andre stood in front of the mirror, dressed in a ck suit with a flower on the chest pocket. He fixed his tie and turned around to the man who talked earlier, "I''ve been ready for this day, Abel."

    Abel smiled and walked towards him, "I''m happy for you, as your friend and as your subordinate. Now, let''s go. It''s time."

    Andre nodded and walked out with Abel. Outside, the people that he knew were already seated. Mimicry, Marcus, Calliroth, Cris, Gian, Gobb, Sage, Haron, members of NICE, the Five Glories, and many more that he had been with throughout his life.

    Suddenly, the church bells rang and the piano started to y the Bridal Chorus. Andre went to his position and the people stood up as they watched. The church''s gate slowly opened, weing Nari who was donned in a wedding dress. She slowly strode towards him while holding a bouquet of peonies and orchids in her hands.

    Together with her were her parents, as they held her arms, guiding her to her groom. When they reached in front of Andre, her father gave Nari''s arms to him, "Take care of our daughter." He whispered while holding back his tears.

    "I will, Dad." Andre nodded.

    "Oh, my babies!" Her mother couldn''t help but cry and hugged the two of them tightly.

    Nari''s father pulled his wife after a couple of seconds, letting Andre and Nari continue their walk towards the altar.

    The priest, namely Hleferoc, stepped forward and started to speak, "We are gathered here today, beneath the house of the Father, to witness two lives uniting into one. Marriage''s purpose, in itself, is to establish the bond between two¡­"

    After the lengthy speech, they started to give their vows. "I, ¨¢ndras Ouroboros, master of thend,e here in front of the altar, not as a man of power, but as a man who loves this woman before me. I take you, Nari Myori, as my life and my end, my joy and my pain, my ease and unease, my love and my friend, as my never-ending partner until the end of times. Death would have no power over us and would never be able to separate us."

 Chapter 203 Suffer With Her

    "I, ¨¢ndras Ouroboros, master of thend,e here in front of the altar, not as a man of power, but as a man who loves this woman before me. I take you, Nari Myori, as my life and my end, my joy and my pain, my ease and unease, my love and my friend, as my never-ending partner until the end of times. Death would have no power over us and would never be able to separate us."

    "I love you with all my heart and soul. Beyond the universe''s decay, I will be with you." Andre then took the ring from the ring bearer and presented it to her, "I offer you this ring, as a sign and as a bond of our love. Generations and nations shall fall but this ring shall stay forevermore."

    Nari''s tears ran down her cheeks as she extended her hand, letting Andre wear the ring on her middle finger.

    "I, Nari Myori,e before the altar as a woman who lives to love this man before me. I take you, ¨¢ndras Ouroboros, as my life and my end, my joy and my pain, my ease and unease, my love and my friend, as my never-ending partner until the end of times. With you, death would have no power over us and would never be able to separate us."

    "I love you and would love you from this life to my other lives. I shall be with you just as you shall be with me forevermore." She took the remaining ring and presented it to him, "I offer you this mortal ring, not as a mortal ring but as a ring whose love transcends that of its life. This ring would rust as time went by but its purpose and soul shall remain as it is even after the universe dies."

    Andre extended his hand out, letting Nari wear it on his finger.

    "And now, with the power vested in me, as one of the living gods, I pronounce you husband and wife. You can now kiss the bride."

    As soon as Hleferoc said it, everyone cheered and whistled. Andre''s lips couldn''t stop smiling while he raised the veil that was covering his wife''s face. He was greeted by a teary eyed woman that was staring at him lovingly. Andre wiped her tears and proceeded to kiss her lips, causing the crowd to go nuts.

    Suddenly¡­.

    Bang!

    Shrills and screams of people filled the church as they looked at what happened in front. Andre didn''t had the time to process what happened, standing there like a statue.

    When he looked down, his legs weakened as he gazed at the bloody body of Nariying on the floor. "N-Nari.. Nari!" He rushed and carried her in his arms.

    Her white dress was died red and blood ram down her mouth. "A-Andre.." She uttered weakly.

    "N-Nari.. It''s okay, I am here with you okay?" Andre responded, shakily holding her cheeks.

    "Al-Always r-remember our vows.." She continued as she slowly raised her hand to hold his face, "Death.. will have no power.. over.. us." After she said that, she heaved a huge breath, and her eyes gradually lost color. Her body rxed, and the hand that was holding him fell down.

    "No. No!!" Tears flowed like waterfall from Andre''s eyes. He casted his energy, passing it all to her, but there''s nothing it could do. He felt powerlessness creeping up on him together with the gazes of anger, loath, and disgust that were being casted on him.

    "Nari!" Her parents rushed to them frantically and snatched their daughter from his embrace. Looking at his lifeless daughter''s body, Mr. Myori shouted in anger and turned to Andre with wrath. "You scum!" He shouted, kicking the powerless Andre.

    "We shouldn''t have agreed with you marrying her! You killed her!" He shouted furiously. Mr. Myori looked around, and saw something.

    "HA!" Andre felt a sharp pain on his chest, and when he looked at it, he saw a long and sharp bloody wooding out from his chest. Mr. Myori had taken a cross that was plunged on the stand and stabbed him from the back with it.

    Mrs. Myori also somberly strode with her head down towards him with a gun. "Suffer. Suffer with her, okay?" She raised her head and looked at him with a crazed and hopeless face. She raised the gun and aimed it at his heart before shooting.

    "Ahh!!" Andre felt his soule out of his body as he shook. He was startled when he looked around and saw that he was inside a room, simr to the bedroom of their house.

    "Andre, are you okay?" Suddenly, an ethereal voice sounded from the door. He saw Nari, standing there worriedly, without any wounds or gashes.

    Andre stood up and rushed towards her and hugged her tightly. "W-What happened to you? Did you have a bad dream?" She asked, startled by his sudden clinginess.

    Andre shook his head that was in the crook of her neck, "Can we stay like this for a moment, please?" He muttered.<sub> </sub>

    "O-Okay." Nari nodded with a dazed expression. She hugged him and stroked his back while slowly leading him to the bed. She then ced him down andid on the bed with him, still hugging the crying Andre.

    "Hey, Hubby? It''s already our wedding two days from now. Are you prepared?" She suddenly asked.

    "Let''s postpone it the next day, please? I want to spend time with you for the rest of the day." He begged.

    Although Nari was perplexed, she still nodded, "Okay. I''ll call the wedding nners to postpone."

    When the day that they should''ve been wed came, because they postponed it, the couple went to the store to shop.

    While Andre was picking baby clothes, he suddenly heard a gunshot from behind him. When he turned around, he made a startling discovery that made him terrified.

    It was Nari''s body, just like from his ''dream'', in a bloody mess. Suddenly, a familiar shout came from his back. When ge turned around, a fist abruptly flew towards him. It was Mr. Myori''s fist.

    "You''re the reason she''s dead!" He shouted furiously. Behind Mr. Myori, Mrs. Myori held a gun pointed straight at him as she uttered the same words once again, "Suffer. Suffer with her, okay?" Then, the gun fired.

    Andre once again woke up. He tried many different ways like continuing the wedding with security, postponing the wedding and staying at their house, immediately holding the wedding, and even going far away from Nari, but all resulted in one thing; Her death.

    He also determined that she would always die at exactly noon, 12:00. Andre did all that he could think of, but she would always die at the exact time.

    In another instance of them staying at their house on her "death day", Andre brought Nari to their room ten minutes before the time.

    Andre and Nariid on the bed, hugging each other, and talking about their life. The love that they had, and their dreams. At 11:59, Nari raised her head to look at him, "I don''t know what''s happening, but please live on. I love you." She said.

    Andre''s eyes widened as he hugged her tightly, "I love you too, more than you could ever think of." And as soon as the clock strikes twelve, Nari, once again, breathed herst.

    Feeling her life leaving her body, Andre closed his eyes painfully, with tears excaping from his eyelids. Watching her die on and on and on exceeded what the others could say as hellishy painful. It was more painful that any of his past woundsbined.

    The feeling of doing everything he can to save her yet failing time and time again was a torture above all tortures.

    When he once again opened his eyes, he didn''t wait for Nari to return any longer and immediately left the house in his car and went straight to the bar.

    "What do you like to drink, sir?" The barista asked.

    "The strongest one you got." Andre replied unemotionally.

    "The legal or the illegal one?" The barista leaned in and whispered.

    "The strongest." Andre looked him dead in the eye before replying coldly.

    "Okay, CAS it is." The barista was creeped out by his look and backed off. He then prepared the ingredients, namely absinthe, Spirytus vodka, lemon juice, orange juice, and simple syrup.

    The barista started to concoct the drink while Andre stared at nothing nkly. Although he knows that he wouldn''t be able to get drunk on that level of drink, he really just wanted to escape from the cruel world.

    "You should just leave." Suddenly, a voice from behind distracted him. When he turned around, he saw an 18-year old attractive teen walking towards him. He was wearing a slightly unbuttoned blue polo that was partly tucked in a ck trousers. His ck shoes cked as he walked towards Andre. He felt him to be oddly familiar, so he scrutinized the newly arrived person.

 Chapter 204 A Visit, Transformation

    "You should just leave." Suddenly, a voice from behind distracted him. When he turned around, he saw an 18-year old attractive teen walking towards him. He was wearing a slightly unbuttoned blue polo that was partly tucked in a ck trousers. His ck shoes cked as he walked towards Andre. He felt him to be oddly familiar, so he scrutinized the newly arrived person.

    "Who are you?" Andre asked. "You, but not really ''you'' you." The teen replied.

    "Just answer the damn question." He snapped irritatedly.

    "I am Matthias, your creator. Or you could say that I am a sliver of his will." The teen extended his hand to Andre. His eyes widened as he looked at Matthias in shock.

    "You should really stop torturing yourself." While Andre was still dumbfounded at him, Matthias already sat down beside him and made himselffortable, "An Old Fashioned for me, please." He requested to the barista eloquently.

    "I''ll serve it quickly, sir." Having a warmer customer, the barista lightened up and nodded before continuing his work.

    "This is but a dream." Said Matthias while waiting for his drink.

    "I know." Andre sighed, "The moment that she died in front of me the third time, I had already figured that fact out. Do you think I haven''t tried leaving? I tried countless times, and failed countless times! How can I leave this gruelling nightmare?!" He covered his face with his palms in pain.

    "You are going against a Mindsoul Demon, the kind that can reach the level of an Archdemon. Their race is near the top of the Abyssal food chain, and I had been subjected to their abilities a couple of times in my early days in the Mysterious Abyss. They are a pesky foe to go against, so it is understandable, considering that your power now doesn''t even reach my level from when I was facing them." Matthias chuckled to himself as he reminisced about his time in that hellhole.

    "Although they are strong, don''t be discouraged. They still have their weaknesses, and that is Authority." By now, Andre''s CAS was already served. He picked it up and drank it straight. He looked at Matthias and asked, "What Authority?"

    "Andre, by the time you were created, I had already ascended and became an Emperor. That was already way past the time that I went out the Abyss. You are made from a soul that is of a Demon Prince, a demonic royalty that has control over tens of billions of demons." Matthias looked at Andre straight in the eye with two sanguine eyes, "Conjure that power from the deep recesses of your soul. In the eyes of demons, strength is supreme, and the hierarchy is even more so."

    Andre already had his eyes closed, feeling every nook and cranny of his slumbering soul. He then felt that dark and cold power hidden in his soul. He could already muster it at any time he wishes.

    He stood up and looked at Matthias in gratitude, "Thank you. I really appreciate your help." He then bowed respectfully before rushing out.

    Matthias chuckled and waved him away, "Go on." He then took the ss of Old Fashioned in front of him and savoured the drink blissfully.

    Andre took the car and rushed back to their home. When he arrived there, he saw Nari waiting worriedly for him in front of the house.

    "Where have you gone?!" As soon as Nari saw him get down from the car, she immediately rushed and hit his shoulder angrily. She went in for a hug but she quickly backed off as she sniffed something from him, "Eek! You reek of alcohol! Why did you drink? Is there something wrong?" She asked worriedly.

    "No, no darling, nothing''s wrong." Andre shook his head and hugged her tightly. "Nari, I will promise you this. I will return to you, and I will love you. Time wille, maybe you won''t remember this, but I shall love you until the day my immortal self dies." He then kissed her forehead before turning around.

    "Haaa!!" Andre yelled powerfully, causing the entire fabric of the dream to gradually crash. Cracks started to appear everywhere, startling everyone inside the dream.

    "No, don''t do this to us! We beg of you!" The people of the dream rushed towards him and pleaded for mercy, yet no one can stop his will.

    His body slowly transformed, being cloaked in a ck mantle filled with hidden enigmatic runes from the Abyss. His form also changed, with his hair gaining length and turning pale white, his pupils turning into devilish red, his height gradually getting taller, and his skin turning as pale as snow. His fingers went sharp and a sword made from devil''s horns slowly materialized in his hands.

    His handsomely cold and dominative demeanor destroyed any form of resistance from the inhabitants of the dream, causing them to flee in fright.

    "Andre?" Nari called out from behind him. He turned around, and saw her walking towards him. She then tip-toed and grabbed his cheeks before pulling him for a kiss.<sub> </sub>

    "I''ll wait for you." She smiled before slowly vanishing. Without Nari stopping him, he finally exerted all of his newly gained powers, breaking the entire fabric of the dream.

    Outside, only some seconds passed. Kaleid was smiling with glee as he looked at his most glorious tour de force; conquering a god-level being with his Endless Nightmares.

    He grinned with pleasure as he looked at the spiritless god in front of him. He thenughed gleefully as he raised his head, "Look upon my creation! Your god has fallen under my hands! HAHAHA!"

    Inside, Solomon looked intently at Andre''s body with a solemn expression, "Don''t tell me that he really sumbed to Kaleid''s power?" He muttered.

    Suddenly, he sensed somethinging from the depths of Andre''s soul, causing his lips to curl up, "That''s it. The show hase to an end."

    Kaleid also stoppedughing as he sensed a powering out from the nk body. He unconsciously stepped back, making him terrified even more. "Me? Stepping back?! No. Impossible! It cannot be, it shouldn''t be!" He yelled frantically.

    Chills then ran down his spine as he saw Andre''s body shed skin, revealing a paler, and even more demonic image. From having a lifeless aura, to regaining his previous aura of a god, then rapidly changing to that of an aura of a cold-blooded entity filled with dominant authority over his soul, Andre went into a startling and soul-boggling change.

    His clothes voluntarily shed from his body, as if being on or even near him is disrespectful to him.

    Just feeling the amount of authority that Andre was currently exuding already made Kaleid cower in fear. Even more so when Andre started to slowly stand up, his entire body was filled with pale white scales with mysterious marks,

    His hair grew longer and turned white, simr to that of his form inside the dream. "R-Royal D-Demon from the Great Abyss?!" He stammered in fright.

    "I-I must leave!" He thought as he immediately vanished from his ce and reappeared somewhere.

    Andre, on the other hand, whose eyes were shut, abruptly showed his eyes filled with darkness. He looked around, looking for the pesky demon. Suddenly, his eyes glowered as he also vanished from his position.

    Korea, Gangdong-gu, Star Vi.

    Star Vi was created a month after the appearance of magic in the world. It is to protect idols and influential people in Seoul from malicious transformed people. In all of Korea, the vi could be ranked as one of the top three most protected zones.

    Inside a room in one of the houses in this huge vi, Kaleid stood silently. In front of him was a sleeping woman, who would definitely be known by Andre.

    "Sorry in advance, youngdy. I just need you to save myself." He muttered and fished out a small pouch inside his cape and opened it. Before he could even get what was inside, he was immediately immobilized, with him feeling that several mountains were pressing him down.

    Space fluctuated as Kaleid felt that the part of the room separated from the spatial existence and created a realm of its own.

    From the shadows, a cold and unmerciful silhouette emerged as it growled in a repressed wrath, "Who gave you the courage to implicate her in this fight? Do you know that what you have just done has already decided your ultimate fate?"

    Kaleid stayed silent. He knew the consequences if he ever failed to do what he nned, and he was prepared for it.

    The silhouette slowly walked towards him as his face was slowly casted upon by light. A sinisterly cold face emerged from the darkness, looking at Kaleid as if he was a dead man.

    "I shall make you suffer in the burning pits of the abyss where you belong." Andre stated coldly before grabbing Kaleid''s neck and throwing him to a rift that he created before returning it to normal.

 Chapter 205 Summoned Demon

    Inside a room in one of the houses in this huge vi, Kaleid stood silently. In front of him was a sleeping woman, who would definitely be known by Andre.

    "Sorry in advance, youngdy. I just need you to save myself." He muttered and fished out a small pouch inside his cape and opened it. Before he could even get what was inside, he was immediately immobilized, with him feeling that several mountains were pressing him down.

    Space fluctuated as Kaleid felt that the part of the room separated from the spatial existence and created a realm of its own.

    From the shadows, a cold and unmerciful silhouette emerged as it growled in a repressed wrath, "Who gave you the courage to implicate her in this fight? Do you know that what you have just done has already decided your ultimate fate?"

    Kaleid stayed silent. He knew the consequences if he ever failed to do what he nned, and he was prepared for it.

    The silhouette slowly walked towards him as his face was slowly casted upon by light. A sinisterly cold face emerged from the darkness, looking at Kaleid as if he was a dead man.

    "I shall make you suffer in the burning pits of the abyss where you belong." Andre stated coldly before grabbing Kaleid''s neck and throwing him to a rift that he created before returning it to normal.

    He then looked at the peacefully sleeping woman with love before disappearing. The separated space had also returned back to its original ne, as if nothing even happened.

    He then went back to Antis, and the sight that weed him was a barren ce. The powerful beings that were once part of the Illuminati have run away, seeing how the most powerful person of the organic who was looked upon by everyone with awe escaped.

    Of course, with the power that Andre has, he could easily track them down to re-establish the Illuminati. But first, he figured that he should rece Kaleid with a better servant.

    He conjured blood from his body through his pores and gathered it to a ball before chanting, "I call upon, from the depths of the Abyss, my servant." He then mmed the blood ball down. The blood scattered, not in a chaotic manner, but in the form of a blood array.

    The array glowed golden as it established contact into the Mysterious Abyss. A dark line then branched out from the array, and at its end, a portal from the abyss formed.

    A tall, pale gray figure gradually emerged from the dark portal. Simr to his form, the demon also didn''t have wings and greatly resembles a human, a handsome one at that. It had a very muscr body and it was wearing a garment simr to that of a 1700s European nobleman.

    The portal closed as the demon opened his eyes. The demon gazed at Andre before striding towards him.

    The demon then narrowed his eyes before asking in a deep and powerful manner, "Are you willing to lead the Princedom that your predecessor left?"

    Andre didn''t even flinch as he felt the power that this demon has in front of him exceeds that of his by quite arge margin. After a couple of seconds of thinking, Andre responded in a resolute voice, "I shall lead this empire of yours to greater heights than that of your first ruler."

    The demon had a cold face for a moment before smiling. He then knelt down with utmost respect and dered in a mighty yet elegant voice, "I, your servant Paimon, Highest Chief Demon of the Princedom and one of the Four Dukes, greets the new sovereign of Vilfrein! I shall train you, together with your subordinates, to achieve the power that you rightfully deserve!"

    <o>,m "That can be done in another time. I want to handle this world''s problems first." He replied neutrally.</o>

    "Are you talking about the Chaotic Dark Matter outside?" Paimon smiled profoundly.

    "Is that the name of the existence that is creating anomalies?" Andre asked back.

    "If you''re talking about the Dark Species, then yes. They are creations made entirely random, without interest or goals in their existence." Paimon nodded, "If we''re talking about the Chaotic Dark Matter, it would be tricky, but it is still solvable."

    "Then tell me." Andre looked at Paimon with utmost seriousness, "With the powers of that Chaotic Dark Matter, it would be just a matter of time before everything ceases to exist."

    Paimonughed at the seriousness of his master, "The Chaotic Dark Matter isn''t that powerful, my prince. You are overestimating it." He said, "The only ability of the Chaotic Dark Matter is to create. It has no goal nor will to destroy. Its only drive force is its energy. It would create as long as it could create."

    "Then, how would we destroy it?" Andre asked. "We couldn''t." Paimon answered.

    "The only way for the Chaotic Dark Matter to not be problematic is to merge it together with creation. For now, we would need another gxy to sacrifice."

    Andre went silent. After a while, he spoke, "Can you handle the procedures of looking for the sacrificial gxy?"<sub> </sub>

    Paimon smiled, knowing that his master already trusts him. "l don''t need to personally move for that, my prince. I can send the Demon General Talzesar under Duke Abaddon''smand, together with his legion to seek a sacrificial gxy for your cause." He responded.

    "Then, tell them to do so. After I take care of everything here, I will immediately go to the Abyss." Andremanded while his back was turned to the demon Paimon.

    Paimon grinned and bowed, "I shall anticipate that, my prince." Now that the matter of the anomaly is figured out, Andre focused his attention to those "brave ones".

    Andre spread his consciousness around the world and intercepted the souls of the escapees, "Would you return by yourselves, or would you all want me to personally drag you back?" He sent his message to their minds in a cold and authoritative tone.

    A couple of minutester, a total of a hundred people returned, including the twelve beings from before. They all had their heads lowered under the intangible pressure that was being emitted by his aura.

    "Is everyone here?" Andre asked emotionlessly. No one answered.

    Seeing such insolence happening in front of him, Paimon spoke in a very cold and sinister voice, "Your master is asking, yet no one is answering? How impudent!"

    When his voice reached their ears, all of them suddenly shouted in deep pain as their heads throbbed as if something was punching it nonstop.

    After a while of suffering, finally, "Yes, Immortal God." Empress Everfree answered while panting, "Everyone is here."

    Andre nodded and waved his hand. In front of him, the ten fainted Godkings appeared out of nowhere. He then snapped his fingers, causing them to wake up.

    When they opened their eyes, they immediately looked around cautiously. "The battle has ended. You need not be afraid." Andre assured.

    Looking around, they then saw the surrounding beings'' heads were lowered down, making their eyes glow. They immediately knelt to him and simultaneously chanted, "We greet you, ever-victorious Master!"

    Andre just looked at them before speaking, "Now that everyone isplete, I have a task for you all."

    "What is it, Master?" Duos, the Spirit Ruler, asked respectfully.

    "Stand passively in the domains of every ruler in this world, be it in politics, organizations, and religions. Once I give you my word, forcefully invade their domains and make them surrender, and make sure to make them feel powerless." Andre dered.

    "As you wish, Lord!" One hundred men shouted in response, at the same time.

    "Now, leave." With that order, everyone immediately rushed to leave, traveling to their posts. No one wanted to experience such pain assaulting them anymore.

    When everyone had finally gone from their sight, Andre turned around and said, "Duke Paimon,e with me."

    Andre then vanished from his ce, followed by Paimon who had tracked where his master appeared next.

    They appeared in the east of Africa, specifically in the depths of Egypt, to the ce where Azazel, the Watcher, was kept by the now fallen god Hleferoc.

    As soon as they entered the dark chamber, they saw the huge Watcher. Simr to what he had seen in the image before, mysterious, deathly, and dark. His wrists were already red due to the shackles that bound him, the old and dusty cloth was already loosening due to his countless attempts to escape, and his folded wings were still covered with shadow, with the bone structure already visible.

    Azazel''s figure is already not just that of a ruined angel, but already that of a demon.

    "An Awaken? Interesting." Paimon nodded approvingly. "What do you mean?" Andre asked confusedly.

    "Awakens are beings from the Worshiping Heavens or a created being depicted from beings of the Worshiping Heavens that has awakened their own wills and desires. They are considerably powerful, with their divine powers paired with their personal egos." Paimon exined.

 Chapter 206 Awakens

    "Awakens are beings from the Worshiping Heavens or a created being depicted from beings of the Worshiping Heavens that has awakened their own wills and desires. They are considerably powerful, with their divine powers paired with their personal egos." Paimon exined. "Of course, because of their actions of turning their back from their heavenly host, their powers would not be as divine and would turn into a more sinister divine."

    Andre nodded in understanding but then, he suddenly turned to look at Azazel. "As I expected. The Foolish Godking ¨¢ndras came." The dry and hoarse voice of Azazel sounded out beneath his dark and old hood. "Azazel?!" Andre looked at the Watcher, startled by his sudden utterance.

    The seemingly asleep Watcher that just talked suddenly moved, standing up stoically. His shackles that were chained to his wrists and feet detached themselves. Everything that was once restraining him suddenly went loose, freeing the being.

    "What does the Godking want from me? Do you want to free me from this hellhole?" Azazelughed dryly.

    "Ha. This cannot even be considered as a hellhole." Paimon muttered under his breath.

    "That is part of my ns, yes. But I also need to inspect something in you." Andre replied.

    "Never!" Azazel''s wings unfolded as he flew up and threw a powerful force at him. Paimon wanted to move but Andre immediately stopped him.

    He waved his hand up and easily deflected the Watcher''s attack, which shocked thetter, "Impossible!"

    "Can he be included with the people that we will bring to the Mysterious Abyss to train?" Andre asked the demon behind him. "Considering that he be forgiven from attacking your princely self, then he does have the potential to be trained as a general or even as a Duke." Paimon responded after scrutinizing the airborne Watcher.

    "Then, apprehend him and make him learn." Andre nodded with satisfaction before turning around.

    "Oh, before I forget.." Andre suddenly had an addendum, "He has a product from the Chaotic Dark Matter inside him. Will that be a problem?" He asked.

    "Oh, really? Interesting." Paimon lifted his eyebrow with intrigue.

    Feeling as if he was being ignored, Azazel raged and roared, "You bastards!" He then pped his wings of shadows and zoomed towards them.

    "Shush." Paimon raised his index finger and waved it upwards. Intangible shackles then shot forward and restrained the resisting Watcher. Paimon''s finger continued to move as he then ced it on his mouth.

    Azazel''s mouth vanished as soon as Paimon''s finger touched his own lips. "Wonderful." Paimon nodded approvingly before going back to talking with Andre.

    "Impressive, Duke Paimon." Andre pped formally. "It''s nothing short of simple magic for a Spatiotemporal Demon like me." Paimon humbly denied his praise.

    "Hurry and capture him. After doing so, we would be going to Mount Hermon, to the Tomb of The Fallen." Andre said.

    "As you wish." Paimon nodded and waved his hands in a circle. A huge transparent box then appeared, surrounding the frantic Watcher. Gradually, the box shrunk into a small rectangr box that fits in his hand.

    "That''s quick." Andre nodded, impressed with the demon''s abilities. "You have a soul that is of a god, my prince. You would be able to easily do this with a little bit of time and knowledge." Paimon responded.

    Finished with what they were doing, they then left the Seal of Dudael and went to their next destination.

    Without anything to seal any longer, the Seal of Dudael copsed in itself, resulting with the western desert of the former Egypt crashing down, creating a huge sinkhole in the middle of the desert.

    This alerted the scientists and researchers of different organizations, especially of the Kepler Society, as they are the organization that got to control it after the disbandment of Ouroboros.

    West of Greater India, Mount Hermon.

    At the peak of the mountain, Andre and Paimon stood in front of a stone. "It has been a long time since this Tomb was opened." Andre muttered.

    "Tomb? What Tomb?" Azazel''s voice asked worriedly, "This is a seal, right?"

    "Shush, angel." Paimon reprimanded, "You have no right to speak like that to my prince."

    "I just want to know what your prince meant by ''Tomb''."

    "It is a seal, yes." Andre replied to Azazel, "But, the Seal of Dudael and The Seal of Hermon have different conditions."

    "The Seal of Dudael, even if you want to die, wouldn''t let you do anything. The Seal of Hermon, on the other hand, is not just a seal, but an arena. It will make everyone inside fight endlessly, training them but at the same time exhausting them" Andre exined. "You what?!" Azazel yelled in rm.<sub> </sub>

    "Shut up!" Paimon shook the box in his hand, making Azazel silent. "I did this to train them for a supposedly future event." Andre sighed.

    "I wanted to use them once I have determined that Heaven needs to fallpletely." Andre added, shocking Azazel. "You wanted to rebel against Heaven all along?!" He gasped.

    "Why would I rebel against it in the first ce if I am not even a part of it." Andre scoffed, "Heaven is but a puppet under my hands. If they lost their worth, I would simply end their reign. That simple." He then proceeded to push the stone to the side, revealing a dark cave behind.

    When they entered, mes suddenly shone, emitting light around the cave. In front, a huge ck gate. Engraved on it were images, depictions of the time when the Great Flood took ce and the judgment were ced upon the sinners of Heaven.

    He then pushed the gate with his hands. Crank! The ancient gate sounded as it was being slowly opened. When it was fully opened, Andre was shocked with what he saw.

    A gruesome image was revealed to them. Dry blood dyed the entire hall. Skeletons of angels littered the ground while some even had bite marks. Some bodies still had flesh, but it was clearly eaten by something, or someone.

    "Samyaza!!" Azazel yelled in terror when he saw what was happening inside.

    In the middle of the hall, four figures surrounded one figure that was holding a ming sword. When they heard Azazel''s scream, the five turned around immediately.

    "Brother Azazel?" The lone figure blurted out.

    "Someone is added to our meal, brothers! HAHAHA!" one of the four cackled evilly.

    "Sathariel, you damned being!" Azazel eximed angrily, "Lord ¨¢ndras, get me out of here, please! I have got to help my brother!" Azazel pleaded.

    "You mustn''t go out, Azazel. These four aren''t something you can handle." Paimon suddenly spoke, "What do you even know, demon?!" Azazel yelled frustratedly.

    "What do you mean, Paimon?" Andre asked. "Those four are different from the Awakens, my prince. They are already demons." Paimon stated with solemnity.

    "Let me handle them." Paimon stepped forward, handing Azazel over to Andre, "Why?" He asked.

    "It''s because they are Owychws." Paimon said, "They are Demonic Spirits that should''ve existed above the Third Abyss. I only know of them because I sometimes visit the higher realm to hunt for resources. Their capabilities, once they reached adulthood, could exceed that of a Demon Saint. If it''s just two, it would definitely be easy to defeat. Unfortunately, they''re four, and defeating them would be a little bit of a hassle." Paimon sighed.

    "Once I defeat them, can their body be given to me, my prince?" Paimon asked. "Sure. I have no reason to prevent you from having them." Andre nodded.

    "Azazel, they have already sinned. Do you approve of their deaths?" Andre asked the sealed angel.

    "They have killed my brethren and are threatening to kill my brother-in-arms." Saying that, Azazel has practically decided the four''s fates.

    "Then, go, Duke Paimon." Andremanded, "Cleanse thisnd off of this filth."

    Paimon''s lips curled up to a smirk, "Then, my prince, let me show you how a Spatiotemporal Demon fights a battle."

    "Feast on them, Brothers!" Sathariel shouted with glee. The four demons then shrieked and vanished from their positions.

    Paimon stepped forward, his power spreading across the hall. Immediately, the four stopped moving; their time slowed dramatically.

    "I thought this would be a tricky fight?" Andre muttered, dumbfoundedly looking at the four that looked frozen in time.

    <o>,m "Yes, my prince." Paimon heard what he said and responded, "Slowing their time is easy, but truly killing them is the tricky one." Paimon then walked towards the four.</o>

    He looked at Samyaza from the top to the bottom. Because of the hardships, his body was incredibly thin, with his bones being visible from the skin. "How long have you been fighting them?" He asked.

    "I don''t know, but it has been a long time." Samyaza replied hoarsely. Paimon then lifted his hand and opened his palm. A shiny blue orb materialized on it, and in it were images of what happened inside.

    Paimon then nodded in approval with a smile on his face, "It''s impressive that you have survived their assaults for two centuries. You really are desperate to live, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 207 Owychws

    "It''s impressive that you have survived their assaults for two centuries. You really are desperate to live, aren''t you?"

    "Two centuries?" Samyaza gasped faintly. Paimon turned around and invited Andre over. "What do you need me for?" Andre asked.

    "Do you want to try killing them?" Paimon asked. Thinking for a moment, Andre nodded and walked to the four.

    He first faced Sathariel, the leader of the demons. He curled up his hand into a fist and went in for a punch.

    Ting!

    Andre''s eyebrows lifted up with shock. He was currently in his Demon Prince Form and it could be said that his raw muscle power already exceeds that of his former self by a couple thousand times. That having no effect on the body of the demon made him terrified and imagine what other monstrous beings the universe outside could have.

    "My prince, that is one of the tricky parts." Behind him, Paimonughed when he saw the stupefied look on his Prince''s face, "A being frozen in time will be immune to physical attacks. Paired with their simrly monstrous durability, even being hit by a primordial star or even being thrown in the middle of it would have no effect on its body."

    "Primordial star?" Andre turned his head in confusion. "It''s a Neutron Star, ording to human knowledge." Paimon rified.

    "That powerful?!" Andre was amazed. "Such bodies.. Their bodies would be great for crafting armor."

    "Pshh.." Paimon scoffed, "Their bodies being crafted into armor is a waste." He said.

    "Try again, my prince." Paimon invited him to go once more.

    "Considering that they have an impossible imprability.." He muttered and raised his hands. Runes of all shapes and sizes, from Solomon''s book and other knowledge, appeared around him.

    A sliver of his consciousness separated from him and entered Sathariel''s temple. Paimon''s eyes widened as he looked at him, "He''s brave, doing that without knowing anything." He muttered.

    Andre''s intention was to fight with the demon inside its consciousness. Considering that the being was unquestionably imprable, the only way to defeat it is by killing its soul.

    When Andre''s consciousness came into touch with the demon''s, he suddenly had the urge to kill. His eyes turned red, his demonic form turned even more demonic, with sharp and bloody fangs starting to protrude from his gums.

    Fortunately, he took the opportunity to immediately sever his consciousness from the spirit. "What was that?" He asked while panting.

    "You see, Owychws are also known in hell due to an ability that they have; Terrorising bloodlust." Paimon replied, "The bloodlust within them is known to be greater than any of the demons in the Abyss. It is said that even just their bloodlust could make anyone, even gods, go mad."

    "Then why didn''t you tell me sooner!?" Andre yelled in frustration. "It could also count as a test. Considering that you have escaped the maddening bloodlust, then your mental capabilities passed that of our standards." Paimon replied with a smile.

    Andre just snorted as a reply, "I thought I was your master." He muttered. "You would." Paimon responded.

    "You would have to earn it though." Paimon added before walking towards the demons, "Being our prince doesn''t mean you would immediately get our respect. You would have to be powerful enough to control the domain under your hands."

    "Well, enough of this chatter and please excuse me, I would now take care of this." Paimon mmed his hand on the demon''s head and began to suck the demon''s soul out of its body.

    "I suggest you go far away, my prince." Paimon said with difficulty, "Although they''re frozen in time, their bloodlust could still spread out. Knowing what it feels like to almost be consumed by it, going away should be your first priority." Andre nodded and grabbed Samyaza by the nape before jumping back, returning to the gate.

    Now that Andre has gone back, Paimon proceeded to extract the soul out of the demon''s body. As soon as an inch of the soul came out from it, it immediately started to release a huge amount of bloodlust aura around. To make sure that no one would be affected by it, Andre immediately erected a magic wall that prevents or even just lessens the effect of such negative energy that he learned from the library inside Solomon''s book.<sub> </sub>

    Speaking of which, Solomon came out from Andre and said, "That Demon Duke over there, he''s leagues above us."

    "Compared to your main body?" Andre asked curiously. "Definitely not." Solomon immediately shook his head.

    "My main body''s power is already unfettered by this universe to the point of being able to alter timelines and realities." Solomon added with pride. "Compared to him, it would take about 60 of him to even be worthy of being defeated by my main body."

    "Pshh. Show-off." Andre scoffed. "Just help me with this." He said to Solomon.

    "On it." Solomon nodded and immediately raised his hand, not to add power or defenses, but to improve the strength of the wall by engraving runes with the energy of the wall itself.

    Time goes by, and an hour has already passed. Paimon had to carefully extract the soul out of the body without disturbing the timespace of the demons, because one little disturbance would cause them to be freed from the time freeze and result in chaos. Paimon already had half of the soul taken out, and it would take roughly about another one and a half hours for the extraction to bepleted.

    That time passed, and finally.. Weng!

    A huge shockwave erupted as thest sliver that was connecting the soul to the body was finally severed. Paimon heaved a sigh of relief before doing the unthinkable.

    He immediately opened his mouth wide open and swallowed the soul down to itsst bit. "What the hell?" Andre gawked.

    "Deliciously divine." Paimon muttered elegantly as he took out a towel and wiped his mouth. "What is it that you said, My prince?" He asked Andre.

    "I thought you said that this Owychws has tremendous bloodlust in it that has the ability to make someone plunge deep into madness?!"

    "Yes? And?" Paimon tilted his head to the side.

    "Then why did you eat it, heck, in one go even?" Andre yelled angrily.

    "Oh." Paimon chuckled as he continued, "If one doesn''t know the twists and turns and nooks and crannies of an Owychws, then one would really be warranted to being sumbed to madness. But, if one knows how to deal with it, especially a demonic lifeform, then ingesting one could guarantee the person having an immediate climb in his or her power. It goes with different levels of power from a small goblin to even that of a Demon Lord."

    "I wanted to give it to you, but considering you being ''new'' to these kinds of things, I wouldn''t want to risk immediately losing my newly found prince to madness." Paimon jested.

    "Anyways, just give me time to absorb the Owychw soul and then I''ll proceed to harvesting the others." After saying that, Paimon sat cross-legged on the ground as he directed the energy that was being erupted inside him into different parts of his body. Solomon, on the other hand, watched with them while the demon was doing what he was doing.

    It took Paimon about ten minutes to do so, and he stood up after. Andre immediately noticed how Paimon''s aura changed and the repressed power inside the Demon Duke surged like crazy. Andre was shocked and amazed by the degree of change in Paimon''s power, and he anticipates eating one in the future.

    "Now, shall I continue?" Paimon patted his clothes clean and raised his hand to continue ''harvesting souls''.

    It took him a little more than five hours to harvest the other three. "You''re good at this, Paimon. Do you do this every time?" Andre asked.

    "Eh." Paimon shrugged, "Just when I see a being that''s soul is worthy to harvest will I do this thing. And considering that Owychws are incredibly rare and powerful, I don''t really expect dealing with such souls even just once a decade. We''re already lucky that we''ve encountered an infant one, because adult ones are a pain in the ass and could also be a pain that can sever my neck." Paimon chuckled and unfroze the bodies of the demons, causing them to fall down lifelessly.

    He then picked the bodies up and stored them in a small pouch on his waist that sucked the bodies that were n timesrger than its size. Andre widened his eyes with what he saw, but considering that he also has a personal space that can store items, he wasn''t that shocked. Paimon, after confirming that nothing was left, walked towards Andre. He extended his right palm to Andre, who became curious as to what it was. On his palm was a small teardrop-shaped bead that shone like a polished diamond.

 Chapter 208 Samyaza

    "Eh." Paimon shrugged, "Just when I see a being that''s soul is worthy to harvest will I do this thing. And considering that Owychws are incredibly rare and powerful, I don''t really expect dealing with such souls even just once a decade. We''re already lucky that we''ve encountered an infant one, because adult ones are a pain in the ass and could also be a pain that can sever my neck." Paimon chuckled and unfroze the bodies of the demons, causing them to fall down lifelessly.

    He then picked the bodies up and stored them in a small pouch on his waist that sucked the bodies that were n timesrger than its size. Andre widened his eyes with what he saw, but considering that he also has a personal space that can store items, he wasn''t that shocked. Paimon, after confirming that nothing was left, walked towards Andre. He extended his right palm to Andre, who became curious as to what it was. On his palm was a small teardrop-shaped bead that shone like a polished diamond.

    Inside the bead was a small and intense red dot that moved very chaotically, as if it''s trying to escape its confinement. Andre took it from Paimon with his thumb and index fingers and raised it up to scrutinize it. "That bead is called a Purity Abyss Chrysanthemum." Paimon said, "It can seal souls that have the attributes of abyssal lifeforms, and is especially used to contain violent beings such as the Owychws. Don''t worry about it escaping, those kinds of beads were said to even have sealed Demon God-level beings such as His Damned Eminence L." Paimon assured.

    Nodding in understanding, Andre kept the bead inside his personal space to find something to hang it onter. Although he doesn''t know who Paimon was talking about, he still thought of this item as a powerful tool that can seal powerful beings that are in a level that even Paimon, a demon that is beyond powerful in the eyes of Andre, had to glorify as an Eminence.

    Now that they weren''t doing anything, Paimon finally had the chance to re-assess the Awaken Samyaza. He had a very tall figure, about 7''3, and his long and messy silver white hair cascaded down to his waist and looked simr to that of a one-winged character from a game.

    Due to years of fighting and not having the chance to rest and fix himself, Samyaza''s upper body was exposed while its upper garment''s torn parts hung down from his waist.

    Due to having no nourishment, although his body was built with toughness, it wasn''t that muscr, and instead looked as if Rogers had only built a small amount of muscle on hisnky body. Given a little grooming and proper nutrition, Samyaza would definitely be a hellishly/heavenly handsome figure. Of course, that is a guarantee, considering that Samyaza, together with Azazel, are beings that are of Heaven.

    After a while, Paimon spoke to Andre, "This Samyaza is a very good seed. Nurture him well, and he can be one of the most powerful generals that would be under yourmand. He has a tenacious willpower and would definitely be a help to your cause."

    Andre nodded and looked at Samyaza and Azazel, the two remaining Watchers out of the two hundred that were thrown down from heaven. "I want you to choose." Andre put forward an option for the two, "One, be free and roam this world however you like, considering that your actions do not harm the mortals. Two, be under mymand and enter a widernd for the taking. If you choose the first, you can go now. If you choose the second, you will be ced under rigorous training and will be the elite of elites, the cream of the crop.

    Andre then added with a hint of condescension, "The gods inside this world have limited growth and would just slow our progress, so I am nning not to include any one of them in going past this world''s boundaries. Being chosen by any one of us means that you have potential to exceed your current power. Your participation is under your own volition, and I would not force you toe with us. But¨C"

    "I will go with you." Andre wasn''t able to finish what he wanted to say when Samyaza suddenly knelt down, "Considering that I have already been shunned by my home, I have nowhere else to go. I would like to join you as your subject to obey anything youmand. You have saved my life and that made me give you my loyalty."

    Andre''s lips curled up and he nodded in approval. He then turned to Azazel and looked at him with a ''what-is-your-decision'' gaze. A minuteter, Azazel nodded, "I will join you." He replied.

    "Then, it''s decided." Andre smiled. He then took out Solomon''s book and opened it. "This is Solomon''s Anthology. Inside it is a Raunveruleiki Glorious Array that has a separate world inside it. You shall train inside until Imand you toe out."

    "Show-off." Behind him, Solomon muttered indignantly. He felt that his existence was being ignored just because a more powerful figure appeared.

    Still, no one really took mind of him. When Paimon heard Andre say the name of the array, his eyes lit up and asked, "Can I see it?"

    Seeing nothing wrong with it, Andre nodded and handed it to him. When Paimon looked at the array, his excited expression toned down a bit but he was still amazed, "This world really is different. I saw two things that are incredibly rare in my realm in just a span of a day." He muttered.<sub> </sub>

    "You know that array?" Andre asked with intrigue and Paimon nodded, "Yes. This is an array that is used by Demon Lords to train their men. Although this is a mediocre one, it''s still an array that has a functional Dream Realm inside." He responded without looking away from the array.

    Solomon''s mouth gaped open in indignation. Although he knows for himself that the array that he made was a mediocre one, to hear it in the mouth of another person that seemed to be mocking him made him feel offended.

    Suddenly, Paimon''s eyes lit up and he eximed, "Wait. That''s right!" He abruptly turned to Andre and said, "Can you please hand me the Owychw soul, my prince?" Andre nodded and took out the bead from his space.

    As soon as Paimon got the hold of the bead, he speedily gashed Andre''s finger with it, causing blood to flow from Andre''s hand. Although Andre was shocked by what he did, such small gash wouldn''t even elicit a reaction from him because of how insignificant it is.

    "If you wanted my blood, I could just extract it from my body. Why would you need to create a wound?" He asked. "I specifically need to wound you with this to stimte the bloodlust inside." Paimon replied and ced his free hand on the top of the bead, "Adaequatio rei et intellectus; Cruor." He muttered.

    Three small arrays then formed at the top of the teardrop-shaped bead as the tip gradually turned red. When he felt that it''s ready, Paimon started to draw additional runes at the top of the original array. From the tip of the beaf, a blood-red ink came out to mark on the paper as it ran on its surface.

    The ink that came from the bead had a hint of the Owychw''s aura of bloodlust, but through the magic that was casted, it was suppressed from leaking too much.

    Trusting that he knows what he is doing, Andre just stood as he watched Paimon immersed in his work, carefully engraving arrays and runes.

    After a while, Paimon pinched the tip of the bead and removed the blood on it before giving it back to Andre. "It is done." He said.

    He ran his magic on the surface of the array, activating it. The array glew, but, different from before, a purple glow shone in some of its parts.

    Strong winds blew, which was strange, considering that they were inside a mountain. Then, above the array, an image of the Dream Realm showed itself through a mirage.

    While the wind was billowing, as ifing from the mirage, Paimon retrieved the bodies of the demons that were extracted off of their souls from the pouch and threw them inside the mirage. Noticeably, the mirage becamerger and more vivid, showing to them a beautiful paradise.

    Paimon turned to Andre and the others and smiled, "Shall we go, my prince?" Invited Paimon.

    Andre nodded and sat cross-legged on the ground, which was imitated by Azazel and Samyaza. Paimon saw that they''re ready, so he injected the array with a bit of his energy, causing it to create a ck hole-like suction, sucking them inside.

    When Andre opened his eyes, he saw the beautiful scenery of the Dream Realm, but he wasn''t able to rejoice yet when he felt something odd. "This.. I am still in my body?!" He eximed. Beside him, Solomon was also stupefied.

 Chapter 209 This.. Is Power!

    <o>,m When Andre opened his eyes, he saw the beautiful scenery of the Dream Realm, but he wasn''t able to rejoice yet when he felt something odd. "This.. I am still in my body?!" He eximed. Beside him, Solomon was also stupefied.</o>

    When Solomon tried to analyze what was happening, his eyes suddenly widened, as if he saw something terrifying. That reaction, of course, wasn''t left unnoticed by Andre, "What''s happening, Solomon?" He asked.

    "This Dream Realm.." Solomon muttered with incredulity, ".. it''s at the Peak-Mid Tier!" When Andre heard him, he also eximed, "You mean the Dream Realm that can create beings that can destroy worlds?!" Solomon nodded in response.

    Suddenly, at the top of a mountain cliff, they saw Paimon, standing proudly while looking at them, "This is power, my prince. The power of creation!" He yelled and spread his arms before pushing it forward towards the incredulous Andre.

    Behind Paimon, a tremendous wave of energy surged forward like a raging tsunami. When the two Awakens saw that, they immediately flew forward and shielded Andre from the iing attack.

    When Solomon saw it, he immediately flew away, afraid that he would be annihted by the attack. He felt the overwhelming energy behind that wave, and he knew for sure that everything would be wiped out from its path as soon as itnds.

    "!!!" Andre was also startled by the energy tsunami, but he was even more startled when the two Awakens stepped forward to defend him. "I have pledged our loyalty towards Lord Andre, and even though I haven''t been serving him for a long time, I am warranted to protect him with my life!" Samyaza yelled with determination.

    "I don''t know what I am doing, but I should just protect my Lord. I''m not like that other one who ran away in the face of danger." Azazel sighed resignedly.

    "Why are you doing this, Paimon?!" Andre yelled at the demon standing on the mountain cliff.

    "I admire your loyalty and bravery, Awakens!" Paimon ignored Andre''s question andughed with glee, "Unfortunately, protecting him is useless." He said before pushing once more, causing the wave to surge greater.

    Andre and the two Awakens could feel the intense powering from the wave. The only thing they could do was to wait for their demise.

    Suddenly, something struck Andre. Through his connection with the Dream Realm, he controlled its fabric of reality. His body floated up even more as the entire realm supported his back.

    A huge mirror-like barrier materialized in front of Andre as it prevented the surge from going further. "You were quick to regain your cool and realize your power. Impressive." Paimonughed and started the next wave. He waved his right hand in a circr motion, creating a vortex of energy, before throwing it towards the mirror barrier.

    When the vortex made impact, Andre immediately felt the barrier slowly weakening. "Through my first Master''s assistance and teachings, I have realized the power to manifest things through space and time. And through constant practice when he vanished, I have realized an even more powerful truth; There is no limit to creation!" Paimon stated and behind him, clusters of vortices simr to the first one materialized simultaneously.

    Zoom! Paimon waved his hands forward, sending the vortices flying towards him.

    Crrrk.. Crrk.. Shaaaa! The mirror barrier shattered as soon as the countless vortices made impact with it.

    Samyaza and Azazel closed their eyes, awaiting their demise while still shielding their Lord. But, a minute had passed, yet they still did not feel anything hit them. When they opened their eyes, they saw that there was nothing in front of them, just the peaceful view of the realm, causing them to be confused.

    They felt the great amount of power behind that attack. It was genuine and terrifying. It was so powerful that they estimated that the whole area under them should''ve definitely been annihted, but all they saw was the birds chirping, the leaves swaying with the wind, and the animals peacefully living in the untouched forest.

    They sighed with relief, knowing that they''re safe, but they immediately remembered the reason why they were supposed to be in danger. They turned around and, surely, there it was; Andre''s drooping body, floating in the air as gold dust and the "overwhelming energy" circled around him.

    "What''s happening?" They both muttered in shock. "I told you all that it''s no use protecting him." They abruptly turned around as they heard Paimon''s voiceing from behind them.<sub> </sub>

    They immediately went cautious and went on defence. Looking at them, Paimonughed with amusement, "Do you think you two can defeat me?" He teased the two.

    "We know we can''t, but it''s our duty to protect him." Samyaza hissed. Paimon nodded in approval, impressed by their loyalty, "You can just join me." He extended his hand to the two Awakens, but neither moved to ept it.

    What they did was just re at Paimon with hate. Seeing that, Paimon nodded with satisfaction even more, "Then, you really are able to prove that you two would be my prince''s best men!"

    "What?" Samyaza and Azazel had a confused face, making Paimonugh even more. "What do you mean? Why are you still addressing him as your ''prince'' when you just attacked him?" Azazel asked in confusion.

    "Who told you I attacked him?" Paimon responded with a chuckle. "Huh?"

    "I did not attack my prince, I gave him the power inside this realm that can create." Paimon replied. Exactly at the same time, the particles around Andre fully entered his body, while he also started to awaken.

    "Huh? What is this feeling?" Andre muttered to himself. "An energy that I ssify as Inferior Creation Energy." Paimon answered.

    "What?" Andre was bewildered when Paimon replied, thest moment he saw him was him sending powerful attacks flying straight at him, and now, here he is, exining this new feeling inside him.

    "You''re the one who gave this to me?" Andre asked. "No, not really. I only helped you acquire it." The demon replied.

    "Acquire it?"

    "As you know, Lord Matthias, the Demon Prince and ruler of the Princedom of Vilfrein, is a God of Creation. In his time in the Abyss, he had taught me his understanding in the art of creation. In the years that I have practiced it, I immediately noticed that it was too shallow, so I traveled the Abyss to search for additional knowledge." Paimon exined.

    "In those times, I have also noticed that to create things, one must have the primal energy of Creation, but such powerful energy cannot be acquired easily. So to supplement my need, I searched for an energy that can replicate the energy of Creation." Paimon then smiled proudly as he continued, "And through my search through runes, spells, and magics that has something to do with Creation, I have discovered the Inferior Creation Energy that can be harvested from using certain materials in realms."

    "Now that you have such a thing as a Dream Realm in your hands, I figured that because you have the soul of a Creator, you would be able to control at least a portion of his power." After Paimon exined it, Andre started to manipte this new feeling inside him and redirect it to an object.

    As soon as he did so, the earth below them started shaking as a tall and grand pce was gradually created through debris andnd below. Seeing the European-styled pce right in front of him, Andre just gasped in admiration.

    "Let''s not waste the sparse energy that we have, my prince." Paimon suddenly said. He then turned to Azazel and Samyaza and requested for them to go out. Through Andre''s assistance, the two Awakens left the Dream Realm.

    "Why did you make them go out?" Andre asked. "You have full authority over the realm, correct?" The demon asked, to which Andre nodded.

    "Then, destroy it." Andre was shocked with what Paimon stated, and thetter noticed it and continued, "Gather the entire power of the realm into one singrity. If my hypothesis is correct, then this could provide an entire century''s worth of advancement in the arts of discovering creation as conventional magic!"

    Listening to him, Andre nodded in understanding. First, he went to the mansion and stored the entire library inside his body through Inferior Creation. After that, the two flew up to the middle of the realm.

    Andre soon channelled the power deep inside his body, connecting the Inferior Creation Energy to his Creation God soul. He figured that doing so would at least improve the quality of what he would do. He then opened his arms wide, letting his power epass the entire realm that is equal to half the size of Gaius (which is technically five times of Earth). Once it did, he slowly started to gather all the energy that was the base of existence of everything inside this realm.

 Chapter 210 Creation, Solomons Main Body

    "Then, destroy it." Andre was shocked with what Paimon stated, and thetter noticed it and continued, "Gather the entire power of the realm into one singrity. If my hypothesis is correct, then this could provide an entire century''s worth of advancement in the arts of discovering creation as conventional magic!"

    Listening to him, Andre nodded in understanding. First, he went to the mansion and stored the entire library inside his body through Inferior Creation. After that, the two flew up to the middle of the realm.

    Andre soon channelled the power deep inside his body, connecting the Inferior Creation Energy to his Creation God soul. He figured that doing so would at least improve the quality of what he would do. He then opened his arms wide, letting his power epass the entire realm that is equal to half the size of Gaius (which is technically five times of Earth). Once it did, he slowly started to gather all the energy that was the base of existence of everything inside this realm.

    If one looked at what was happening from the edge of the realm, one would see that thend, trees, clouds, skies, waterfalls, animals, and even the particles of air started disintegrating and turning into something that can be likened to golden dust before flying to the middle, where the Andre and Paimon is.

    What was left behind was an empty nothingness, devoid of anything except the darkness and ckness in its entirety.

    When the wildlife saw the destructioning towards them, they immediately turned chaotic, running away from the terrifying devastation that was creeping up behind them.

    Above, the two looked at the events below without reaction. Andre continued to gradually join his hands together while watching the death and decay of everything under them.

    Hourster, what remained of the beautiful realm was a shiny golden ball that was oozing with a cosmic amount of energy, threatening to explode. Andre was careful not to do anything wrong, because one mistake would cause a crap ton of destructive Inferior Creation Energy to st right on their faces.

    Andre was also doing this instinctively,ing from the innermost depths of his soul. It was as if his soul already knew the power that this basketball-sized sphere of energy can produce.

    Paimon was standing behind him, also cautious of what was in front of them. He wasn''t helping Andre not because he wants them to die but because of the opposite. He doesn''t know what his intervention would cause, so he chose to let his prince do it.

    "What should I do next, Duke Paimon?" Andre asked without leaving his sight or attention on the sphere. Through exining, Paimon finally helped, "In the theory of the mortals, the universe was said to have formed from a singrity expanding. Although us primal beings onlyugh at their ideas because we have true records of creation, such a thing is usible when we think of it further."

    "I say that this is a simtion of some sort." Paimon said, "The Dream Realm itself is already a framework that makes it easy. Using such ideas, coupled with the help of such a guide, this is already as much possible as it can get."

    "Wait, so you''re saying that we have to make this thing explode? Are you crazy?!" Andre yelled in frustration.

    "No." Paimon shook his head, "Although the sphere must expand through explosion, it must be under Bnce. It cannot be too chaotic nor it cannot be controlled by order."

    "It must flow smoothly like a river, you only need to guide it in expanding, not letting it be too chaotic in the process." Andre breathed in with nervousness, but still tried hard to stay focused at the sphere.

    Paimon waved his hands smoothly, like an orchestra conductor, "First, try to inject your will inside. Not your soul, just your will. This would be the hard part as you would have to guide the energy from the outside and the inside. Using your will, release your intention inside on how you would want the energy to form, just like how magic works."

    "Through intention, form them how you want them to form. Don''t do a 1:1 scale creation as that would consume a hefty amount of energy and you would at most be able to create a and a star. I think a 1:128 scale is already enough for the energy to create at least a gxy."

    Like how a student follows a teacher, Andre sent his will inside the sphere, still nervous that the sphere might obliterate it. But, surprisingly, the energy inside felt gentle on his will, it was as if the two were long-term partners.

    Through his mind, Andre imagined what a gxy would look like. After changing it a little, and creating a more efficient form, he started forming the energy into that, while slowly expanding its area.

    Although there were some imbnce and explosions here and there due to differing amounts of energy inputted into the said creation, the gxy was still fully formed.

    Looking at what he had achieved, Andre marvelled at its sight. Paimon also had his eyes sparkling with amazement, "It.. It really is possible.." He muttered dreamily.

    Although the gxy created was small, the sight of it was still breathtaking to look at, especially for Andre. Because Gaius was confined and wasn''t really open to the outer world, he did not have a chance to see what it really looked like. The only idea that he had of how the gxy looks was from some films made by authors and directors.

    <o>,m To see such a sight in front of him was something that he could only dream of and scoff at before, but now, the unimaginable hase true.<sub> </sub></o>

    Paimon also flew around it, analyzing everything that has been created, but after a while, his excitement toned down. "We have created a gxy, yet it has no life." He sighed.

    "No life?" Andre was saddened a bit, "I am afraid so."

    Although they were disappointed that life wasn''t created, what they created was still enough to make them happy.

    Suddenly, Solomon, who escaped earlier, appeared, flying towards them in haste. "Wow. You created a miniature gxy?" He gasped.

    He then looked at it closer and chuckled dryly, "Oh, a dead one."

    "Do you want me to kill this ''soul'', my prince?" Paimon asked coldly. "Oho, hold it right there, demon." Solomon scoffed and raised his finger.

    "He''s a potential traitor, my prince." Paimon said further. "First of all, I wasn''t and will never be loyal to your prince, demon." Solomonughed in disgust.

    "Do you really want to die?" Outraged by Solomon''s sheer impudence, the demon duke growled at him, his eyes glowing purple in fury. He was about to assault him, slowly raising his hands to attack, when..

    "I suggest you stop there, Gafjeod Jaode Ocif Paidemion Vuur Ivork Keoek Ovoro." Suddenly, a deep, authoritative, and archaic voice sounded from Solomon''s deepest soul, not letting the Demon Duke move an inch from where he was standing.

    The pressure that forced Paimon also made him lower his hands and keep it at his side. It wasn''t just the profound voice that made him immobile, but the name in particr in which he was called.

    "How¡­" He uttered in shock and horror. Andre was also shocked by how just one sentence made the powerful Demon Duke unable to move even in just the slightest.

    Looking at them, Solomon sniggered in pride. But he wasn''t able to do more when the voice sounded again, "I told you to only help him open the seal, why are you still there? He already has the demon as his guide, you''re not needed there anymore."

    "Oh, right." Solomonughed awkwardly before responding, "I would, after a short goodbye."

    "Very well." The voice said. "You." The voice suddenly spoke, "Andre, correct?"

    Andre was startled and pointed at himself, "Me? What do you need me for¡­?"

    "Targa. You can call me Targa." The voice responded.

    "As you wish, Lord Targa." Andre nodded stiffly. As a powerful man, addressing someone as ''Lord'' or some honorifics was, of course, ufortable. But, he knows for himself that this person was infinitely more powerful than him, so he would need to adjust.

    As if it was normal to be addressed as such, Targa continued to speak, "You know the fate of Gaius and the gxy, correct?"

    Thinking about that again, Andre nodded heavily in response.

    "Then, you have a huge burden to carry on your shoulders." Targa said, "Persevere, and you would be rewarded handsomely. Be impatient, and only ruination would befall upon you. In your every move, choose wisely. In some cases, sacrifices must be made for the betterment of the universe." Targa stated before his presence finally left.

    Paimon also felt freed from the suppression, letting him gasp for air and sigh with relief. Still, the feeling of terror stayed within him, "Who¡­ is that?" He asked pantingly.

 Chapter 211 Soul Artifact

    Paimon also felt freed from the suppression, letting him gasp for air and sigh with relief. Still, the feeling of terror stayed within him, "Who¡­ is that?" He asked pantingly.

    "Is that your main body?" Andre asked with a hint of fear in his voice.

    In response, Solomon nodded, "His name once spanned across the mystical universe and even to those beyond it. No one must speak his real name, but everyone referred to him as the ck Sovran."

    Paimon''s face when he heard "the ck Sovran"e out from Solomon''s mouth became that of an even more horrified one than before, as if a baby came right out of his man-part while kissing the demon of his dreams. (There''s nothing horrifyinging in my mind rn, I''m sorry ?? ? ,??)

    "The ck Sovran? You mean the person that ruled over both the Realm of Heaven and Hell for seventy-seven thousand, seven hundred and seventy-seven years?" Paimon eximed in horror.

    "It''s impressive that you know his legacy." Solomon nodded in pride, "He has retired from the businesses of this universe for over a billion years already, and you knowing him means that the legacy lives on."

    "Paimon, you know his main body?" Andre''s eyebrows rose in intrigue, "Can you tell me who he is?"

    "I am afraid you are not on that level yet." Paimon responded, "The ck Sovran''s identity is incredibly sensitive and profound, his legacy even more so, notoriously."

    "The only thing you need to know is to never see him again. If you''re unfortunate and you did, DO NOT EVER PROVOKE HIM." Paimon stressed at thest part with a warning gaze.

    "Why? Yes, he''s powerful, but he seems fairly kind. He even gave me advice." Andre wonderingly asked.

    Hearing such an evaluation for that being from his master, Paimon couldn''t help but chuckle nervously, "Oh, the ck Sovran is never kind." Paimon said.

    "He is the epitome of how a True God should act; Impartial, Indifferent, and objective." Paimon stated. "His attitude isn''t even pacifist, nor is it fair. As long as it is for the betterment of his realm, for the good of all, he wouldn''t mind starting an Eternal War between the Realms of Heaven and The Abyss, start chaos across the universe, and he wouldn''t even mind sacrificing his kin, even the only love of his life. That is how impartial he is."

    Andre was shocked by what he heard from Paimon. He knows that such an attitude is the most optimal for a supremely powerful deity, but to enact it is incredibly hard, especially the one where sacrificing the love of his life is involved.

    "Let''s not dwell on that matter any longer, and let us get a move on. Dwelling on his matter any longer might call upon an ancient terror who still has immeasurable hatred for him." Paimon uttered in a whisper before turning the topic back to the created gxy, "Then, what do we n to do with this?" Paimon asked.

    Andre was startled by the sudden change in topic but still replied, "I guess we should wait if it can ever start life? As far as I know, time is needed for life to blossom, isn''t it?"

    "Yeah, I guess so." Paimon nodded while thinking. After deciding to wait, they left the transformed Dream Realm together with Solomon.

    Azazel and Samyaza, seeing their mastere out, rushed towards him, "Not trying to be presumptuous, but, what happened inside?" Azazel asked with a hint of curiosity.

    "We made a little change in the realm''s structure." Andre replied with a smile on his face, "I will send you two inside after we check some of its conditions, so, wait for a while."

    Knowing that something in that beautiful world changed, either for the better or for worse, Azazel eagerly anticipated the time that they would re-enter that beautiful realm.

    "We''re leaving. If you still have items that you want to retrieve, do so." Andre told the two Awakens, letting them get what they want inside the mountain. Even before they did their sins towards mortalkind, the Watchers have buried here two hundred treasures that would seal their fate with each other. Now that the Watchers remaining in this world remained only two, that would mean that the pact has little to no effect towards them.

    With that reason, retrieving the treasures shouldn''t hurt them. Besides, there are a lot of heavenly treasures that were buried, and it would be a waste if it was just left there for the rest of eternity.

    After thinking for a while, the two nodded, having decided to just pay respect to their fallenrades, honoring them by utilizing their treasures. They rushed to where they buried the treasures, leaving Andre, Solomon, and Paimon behind.

    After a while, Andre suddenly voiced out something that was bothering him, "If the Watchers died, we should''ve known it even if I weren''t watching them. Their souls would''ve gone to Purgatory and would definitely be seen by either Reaper or Daemon. What happened?"<sub> </sub>

    "I think I know." Solomon suddenly spoke, causing Andre and Paimon''s head to turn around and look at him. "Hadn''t you noticed? The ambiance of this room is too strange."

    "Hmm?" When Solomon mentioned it, Andre also started to sense it. It felt like the room was too different from its usual magic form. It was as if something made it different from before.

    As Andre tentatively scrutinized the room, he finally pinpointed what''s wrong, "The entire room.. is refined?" He gasped.

    "This room is already not just a room.." Solomon continued, "..this is already a Soul Artifact."

    "Yes, you could say that it is a Soul Artifact." Paimon affirmated.

    "Did this room refined only by itself?" Andre muttered in disbelief. "It seems like it." Paimon nodded.

    "I do not see any remnant energying from other entities in or on this artifact, so the only usible exnation is that it did refine itself." Paimon exined as his eyes glowed purple, with streaks of clock patterns on its surface.

    "Is this going to be a problem, Paimon?" Andre asked. "Not really." Responded Paimon.

    "Instead, it could be said that you have benefitted big time." He said as he smiled at his prince, "You see, if I am not wrong, this entire ''seal'' you are saying is a Field Artifact. In simple terms, it is a Battlefield Simtion Artifact. Its main use is to simte fights with figures that were created by the artifact."

    "Usually, the fighters created by it have at most half the power of the said created individual to utilize, but in this case, with it refining the souls of those who have been fighting here for several millennia, the power level that the fighters could reach can have double the created individual''s power. Coupled with that, the fighters also have all the experiences and the fighting skills of those individuals!" As Andre listened and listened, he grew more and more shocked.

    While they were talking, the two Awakens that have previously gone to get what they want finally returned. Seeing them, Paimon turned to them and asked, "Before we go, do you want a little spar?"

    "Spar? With whom?" Azazel tilted his head in confusion. As soon as he said that, Paimon stepped back, bringing with him Andre, while Solomon also noticed what Paimon wanted to do, stepping back together with them.

    Paimon looked around and saw what he wanted. He raised his hand and, from the ceiling, a ss sphere the size of a huge disco ball descended and went straight to his hand.

    Channeling its energy, Paimon had already done what needed to be done. "A spar with him." Paimon said as he pointed behind them.

    As expected, as soon as the two turned around, they saw a person d in light like that of the sun. His long, silky gold hair cascaded down to his back. Four ming wings adorned his back while he held in front of him a long ming sword. But, difficult from his aggressive form, his face had that of the most amiable look as he gazed at the two.

    Azazel, when he saw the person, had a shocked look on his face. Samyaza, on the other hand, was on the verge of tears. "Shamsiel.." They blurted out at the same time.

    The angel named Shamsiel smiled even more at the mention of his name, "It has been a long time, Brother Azazel. You too, Brother Samyaza."

    Azazel and Samyaza were going to rush and hug Shamsiel when Paimon stopped them. "Why?" Azazel asked begrudgingly, having their dramatic meeting halted.

    "I summoned him to spar, remember?" Paimon smirked. "You can''t do that!" The two Awakens yelled in anger.

    "I can." Paimon said ''as-a-matter-of-fact''. "He would be maintained here as long as I enable him to, and vice versa."

    "Do not worry, I will let you have your catching up after." Paimon added to affirmate the two.

 Chapter 212 One Government

    Azazel and Samyaza were going to rush and hug Shamsiel when Paimon stopped them. "Why?" Azazel asked begrudgingly, having their dramatic meeting halted.

    "I summoned him to spar, remember?" Paimon smirked. "You can''t do that!" The two Awakens yelled in anger.

    "I can." Paimon said ''as-a-matter-of-fact''. "He would be maintained here as long as I enable him to, and vice versa."

    "Do not worry, I will let you have your catching up after." Paimon added to affirmate the two.

    "Let him, Azazel and Samyaza." Shamsiel said, "I feel that he controls my existence now, and it wouldn''t harm us to spar like the old times, wouldn''t it?"

    After thinking for a while, the two sighed before entering their battle stance, "Let''s finish this quick and talk for a long time!" Azazel shouted.

    "We should." Shamsiel smiled and nodded in response. He raised his sword and stood in a Fool''s Stance, prepared for the two''s assault. (Fool''s Stance is a longsword stance that is achieved by lowering the point with the hands and making a pass of the foot, forward or back, in transition. Either leg may lead. The weapon is held point down, usually between the legs rather than outside of or next to them. This guard is also the "middle iron door" of the Italians. The position is deceptively open and allows for quick counter strikes.)

    Seeing that Shamsiel was already prepared, the two did not dilly dally further and charged straight at the waiting angel.

    Azazel went for the angel''s right, with his silver sword aimed at the side with a determined look on his face. On the other side was Samyaza, holding a horseman''s pick upwards, zooming straight at Shamsiel.

    In this predicament, Shamsiel only smiled. In response, he raised his ming sword and waved it in a calm andposed manner.

    Azazel and Samyaza saw his move and felt that their attacks should hit, so they continued in full strength.

    ng!

    What they discovered was their weapons being easily parried by Shamsiel''s longsword. When they saw that, they immediately retreated, while Samyaza chuckled, "You are still the same even after death, Guardian of Eden."

    Shamsiel also chuckled while spinning his sword. "You have finished your attacks, I guess it''s my turn now." After saying that, he stopped spinning his sword, with the de under his arms.

    He then lowered his position, his body leanings forward. Out of nowhere, he abruptly stood, with his sword being freed from his arms, with the arm holding the sword moving and guiding the sword into starting the assault.

    Countless barrages of attacks flooded the two, while the three watched from the side. Andre nodded in approval while watching the fight. Shamsiel was a very old angel of Heaven, with his ability garnering even the Ancient Heaven''s apuse. That is also the reason why he was tasked to protect the Garden of Eden with his ming sword.

    "How''s their performance, Duke Paimon? Are they up to your standards?" He asked the demon beside him. Paimon shrugged in response, "Barely. They can defeat Demon Generals with their skills." He said.

    "Really? Only demon generals?" Andre gasped. "My prince, the Abyss is a ce where wars are asmon as trees in a forest, while personal battles are even more so. The only order there is strength, and strength is proven in battle. It is expected that us demons are proficient in all of its fields." Paimon replied with a chuckle.

    After a while, the fight finally ended, with the result favoring the two. After the fight, the three slumped down butt first whileughing tiredly. "I am not the chief of the Watchers for nothing!" Samyazaughed wholeheartedly.

    While they wereughing, Andre, Paimon, and Solomon strode towards them. "Congrattions!" Andre greeted them.

    The three immediately stood to face him, "You have done well. You can stay here. As for us, we''re leaving first." Andre stated. Azazel and Samyaza nodded in response, "We''ll follow Master after we''re done here."

    Andre nodded before turning around with Paimon and leaving the mountain.

    Leaving the mountain, the two reappeared at the King''s Study in Mca?ang. There, Mimicry was sitting silently, overlooking some papers in front of him, looking troubled.<sub> </sub>

    "What is it, Mimicry?" Andre asked, startling the focused King. Mimicry immediately stood up and bowed to greet him, "You''re here, Father."

    "So, what is it?" Andre asked once again. "I contacted one of my sources inside Kepler Society, and they''re seemingly moving en masse, and their goal seems to be to help the Union in uniting the world. I doubt they have a good reason for this." Mimicry replied in a serious manner.

    "Hmm?" Andre raised his eyebrow and moved closer to the table where the papers were ced down. He picked one up and read through it, "Kaiden has gotten hold of the Theocracy? The Union Military is already under his full control? Interesting."

    "We have no time to be ''interested'' in these things, Father!" Mimicry reprimanded with irritation, "Kaiden Meier already has control over the Military and would also easily control the people once he utilizes the Theocracy in his hands! Sooner orter, we would only be fighting a lost war!"

    Andre chuckled and nced at him, "Who told you that?" He snickered. "Huh?" Mimicry scrunched his eyebrows in confusion.

    "With a word from me, every nation will fall under mymand." Andre finally turned and faced the bewildered Mimicry, with his poise turning grandiose, befitting of a true ruler, "Be it the leaders in the fields of politics, finance, religion, institution, and organisation, all will be under mymand with just a single order. So do not fret."

    Slowly, Andre turned around and walked with powerful steps, "Soon, the world will be united under one government. The ascension is near, and I don''t want to leave anything that is a mess."

    After saying that, Andre turned his head and ordered Mimicry, "Notify me once the Eastern Leaders have all gathered." He then threw a small jade slip at Mimicry before saying, "Break that slip once they''re here." After that, Andre and Paimon vanished from the room, leaving Mimicry once again sighing to himself.

    When they reappeared, they had already reached the skies of Korea. Sensing his Prince''s desire, Paimon asked him, "Why don''t you fulfill what you desire, my prince? Why don''t you go to her?"

    "Because I don''t desire it." Andre responded with a sigh, "We are of different statuses. If it was just wealth, I would''ve given her all my riches in this world, but it''s not. Our gap of power and lifespan is too immense. I would also be a Prince in the Abyss. She would be my weakness if I ever go near her once again."

    "The only desire that I have now in my heart is to see her, even just from far away." He added before concealing his presence and descending down the Star Vi.

    When they entered the house where the girls were, they just stood at the side, while Andre''s eyes remained on the woman that he cherished.

    Eight girls were gathered at the table,ughing and joking with each other. Nari, on the other hand, was in the kitchen, preparing their breakfast.

    Just like in his ''nightmare'', Nari''s hair was tied in a high ponytail while wearing an apron. She was cooking Kimchi stew, while also preparing fried rice on the side.

    Andre chuckled while looking at her being so good at cooking, thinking to himself how proud he is to have liked such a woman.

    After a while, she finally finished cooking and lifted up the entire wok of fried rice, startlingly Andre. He immediately rushed forward and used his hands as support below the wok.

    "Eh?" Nari was surprised and puzzled as to why the wok suddenly felt so light, but she thought nothing of it and continued to carry the wok to the dining table.

    "Here it is!" She called to the others in Korean. "Yay!!" The others cheered and pped now that their food is served, "Scoop the rice for yourselves! I''ll get the kimchi stew first." Nari said before going back to the kitchen.

    Andre also followers behind her, and once she lifted the pot of stew, Andre immediately supported it from the bottom of the pot. "Have I gained super strength?" Nari muttered to herself, bewildered by the lightness of the pot filled with stew.

    "Make way!" She shouted as she rushed and ced the pot down on the table. "Wow! Strong Myori!" A woman that is as white as tofu praised, and all she received was a p on the back from Nezumi, the girl that was with Nari in their time in the arcade.

    "Sit down, Nari. Don''t tire yourself too much." Said Nezumi. "Yes, yes, Mommy Minato." Nari responded teasingly before sitting down, which made all the girlsugh.

    They then got their tes and served themselves their own portions of the food before eating.

 Chapter 213 Remember

    "Make way!" She shouted as she rushed and ced the pot down on the table. "Wow! Strong Myori!" A woman that is as white as tofu praised, and all she received was a p on the back from Nezumi, the girl that was with Nari in their time in the arcade.

    "Sit down, Nari. Don''t tire yourself too much." Said Nezumi. "Yes, yes, Mommy Minato." Nari responded teasingly before sitting down, which made all the girlsugh.

    They then got their tes and served themselves their own portions of the food before eating. Andre and Paimon only watched silently. "How peacefully happy they are." Paimon sighed in admiration, "Especially that Nari. She''s too kind, innocent, and beautiful. She definitely isn''t suited to be your other half in the Abyss. It would do her dirty."

    Andre didn''t respond and only looked at her. Suddenly, Nari spoke, making the others halt eating, "Does anyone of you know a handsome man?"

    They were all perplexed by the suddenness of her question. Moring was even more shocked that she spat all the food in her mouth. "What?"

    "Why? Do you want to escape your single life?" Nature Son questioned with a teasing voice.

    "No, not that." Nari shook her head, "It''s just¡­ Nevermind, it''s just a silly thought." She shook her head and continued eating.

    "Whaat?" Nature stubbornly asked. "Yeah, Nari. You have already made us curious about it. Tell us." Another girl with bunny teeth seconded.

    "Alright." Nari chuckled because of their stubbornness, "It''s just from a dream of mine."

    The girls oohed with intrigue, "What happened, what happened?" Nezumi asked impatiently, with her eyes shining with interest. "What a nosy person." Another short-haired woman beside the bunny teeth woman muttered jokingly.

    "Hey, I heard that, Yeonie!" Nezumi whined while pointing at her, garneringughs from the girls. "Anyways, continue." Nezumi immediately leaned forward and asked once more, as if she didn''t whine just a second before.

    Of course, the girlsughed even more. Nari was also amused by how interested Nezumi was, so she continued, "I actually married him in the dream.." As soon as she said ''married'', the girls squealed with excitement, while Nari''s cheeks turned red.

    "It isn''t really that romantic.." She added, "Because I kind of died?"

    Silence.

    "Died? The hell?" Yeonie eximed with shock, "You died when?" She asked.

    "While being married." Nari chuckled awkwardly. "That''s a messed up dream, not gonna lie." The girl with bunny teeth gasped.

    While they were talking about the ''dream'', Andre had his eyes wide open in shock. He continued to listen, thinking that it was just a coincidence.

    "So, you died. Then, what happened?" Yeonie questioned. "She already died, right? Why would you ask her what happened next?" Natureughed.

    "No, actually." Nari suddenly responded, "After I died, the dream continued. Although it''s kind of fuzzy, I remembered that I died on and on and on."

    "Maybe that''s a sign." Yeonie muttered, but it was of course heard by the girls. Another woman whose mouth was stuffed with kimchi abruptly pped the back of Yeonie''s head before knocking on the table, "Knock on wood."

    The others also knocked on the table, dispelling the bad omen. Looking at them, Nari just chuckled. "You know, girls, that man was also handsome. He was a head taller than me, his hair was ck, he had deep dark eyes that made me feel as if I were falling, and he also seemed to be very powerful. We seemed to have a picture underneath my favourite cherry blossom tree in Japan."

    "Hah, sounds like that bastard Andre." Moring, who was staying silent all this time, muttered with a hint of hate. "What did you say, Moring? Did you say Andre?" Nari''s ears picked up what she said, making her curious.

    "Oh, what?" At that time, she actually talked subconsciously, so Moring was confused why Nari was asking her that.

    "Andre. That name." Nari pressed, "Do you know him?" She asked.

    "Oh, it''s just a person that I know." Moringughed awkwardly. "He was a fan of yours, but he died years ago. You should just forget about it."

    "No." Nari shook her head, "The name of the man in my dream, as I vaguely recall, was Andre. It shouldn''t be a coincidence, because I don''t know any Andre. Maybe it''s just another kind of disturbance in the world? Contacting the dead through dreams?" She muttered.

    "I want to know more about him." Nari suddenly said, which shocked and even frightened Moring a little bit.

    Remembering her and Andre''s encounter in the Philippines, she did not want that demon of a man back in her friend''s life ever again, "I can''t." She shook her head frantically.<sub> </sub>

    "Why?" Nari asked, puzzled by her friend''s reaction. The other girls were also confused by Moring''s reaction. Although she was a little air-headed, she still knows how to handle some things and is usually calm. Seeing her lose cool is very odd.

    "Why can''t you tell us about him, Moring?" The girl who pped Yeonie''s head interrogated the panicking woman. "It''s a private matter, Ji-soo. I can''t say it."

    "You know, you should just pick Bammie." Moring changed topic, trying to steer the conversation away from Andre, "You have good chemistry, and you''re friends, right? I also heard that he seems to like you. Maybe there''s a chance."

    "Chemistry? Mine and Nari''s chemistry is four times greater than that of theirs. Nari-ya, let''s go on a date." Nature scorned, causing them tough.

    Andre, on the other hand, was silent. Hearing that someone likes the woman that he loves, he wanted to erase that person''s existence or even buy his soul, but thinking that no one would take care of her once he leave made him think twice.

    After a while, Andre took out his phone and dialed a number.

    While they wereughing, Moring''s phone suddenly rang. "Excuse me for a second." She said before standing up and checking her phone. When she saw the number, she faltered, causing the phone to fall on the ground, startling the girls.

    "What happened?"

    "What''s it?"

    "Oh, it''s nothing." Moring stiffly waved her hand before picking up the fallen phone. As soon as she got the hold of her phone, she turned around, scurrying away.

    Nezumi, being the usual nosy person, got a glimpse of the caller''s name and gasped inaudibly. "The caller''s name is "Demon Andre"." She whispered to everyone.

    Nari, having the knowledge that the man calling her friend and the man from her dream''s name have the same name, had her eyes narrowed in suspicion, "What are you hiding, Moring." She muttered.

    Outside, Moring finally answered the call and yelled at the phone with anger, "How dare you call me?!"

    "I am inside Star Vi." Andre stated, sending chills down Moring''s spine. "W-What do you mean?" She stuttered in horror.

    "I heard what you said to her." Andre sighed on the other side, "That someone has taken a liking on her."

    Moring was rmed, but she tried to keep her cool, responding with a haughty voice, "What are you going to do about it."

    "Nothing." Andre replied, "I just want you to assure that this Bammie wouldn''t hurt her." He added.

    "What?"

    "I support your decision to couple her and this man. She seemed to have dreamt of me and that is not good." Andre went on, "I don''t want to risk her remembering me. If she did, I wouldn''t be able to leave her."

    Hearing what he said made Moringugh sarcastically, "You wouldn''t be able to leave her? Yeah right. You stayed with her and did not leave her side. You''re funny."

    Suddenly, her voice turned serious, "I wouldn''t let her remember you too, Andre." She stressed, saying his name with disgust, "I also can''t risk my friend being hurt by you once again! So, don''t worry! Even if you don''t instruct me to, I will dly and voluntarily not let her remember and find another man who can be responsible for her, unlike someone who can''t even provide such a simple task." She then ended the call furiously, panting with rage.

    Inside, after looking at her onest time, Andre left together with Paimon and flew to the top of the world, overlooking the vastnd below them. While rxing, Andre was also thinking of who he would send to Great Xia.

    Then, he realised. Andre smiled amusedly while thinking about it. *Sun Wukong." He called out.

    From Europe, the Monkey King zoomed past the sound barrier and appeared in front of Andre, "What is it, Boss?" He asked while scratching the back of his ear.

    "Go to that ce and tell the strongest person there that King Maharlika sent you, and ask him if your strength is enough." Andremanded, pointing at the north of the oriental country.

    "Sure thing, boss." Sun Wukong nodded before falling down to the ce where Andre pointed at.

 Chapter 214 Proof Of Strength

    "Go to that ce and tell the strongest person there that King Maharlika sent you, and ask him if your strength is enough." Andremanded, pointing at the north of the oriental country.

    "Sure thing, boss." Sun Wukong nodded before falling down to the ce where Andre pointed at.

    With that, Andre just watched what was going to happen when the ruler of Great Xia meets the Monkey King of The Heavens.

    anbaatar Northern Fortress..

    The Emperor still stood erect atop the walls when the entire fortress heard a whizzing sound from the sky. Yu Long looked at the falling thing with cautiousness and apprehension.

    He had already unsheathed his sword, prepared to attack at any given moment. Secondster, it happened.

    Boom!

    The falling thingnded violently, sending dust and debris up in the air. The shockwave was so strong that it even inflicted cracks and damages on the wall.

    Inside the fortress, the entire battalion of Great Xia stood on full alert. The crossbowmen and gunners had their weapons aimed at the ce where the thingnded.

    "Kuahahaha!" Behind the dust, an arrogantugh suddenly boomed across the battlefield, causing the dust to clear off.

    What they saw was a hairy man with a long staff in his hand. His left arm was on his waist while his right hand held the staff that was standing erect from the ground.

    "Who are you?" Emperor Yu Long questioned with a loud voice. "What?" Sun Wukong yelled back.

    "I asked, who are you!" Yu Long repeated. "Well, who are you?!" Sun Wukong yelled back.

    "You were the one who trespassed Great Xia''s territory! Introduce yourself!" Emperor Yu Long retorted irritatedly.

    "Oh, I haven''t thought of that." Sun Wukong muttered to himself, "Then, I am the Great Monkey King of The Heavens, Sun Wukong! I am here on behalf of my Boss! Now, you!" Sun Wukong yelled back.

    "Monkey King?!" Yu Long was, of course, startled that someone was addressing himself as a character from a legend. "What''s your goal? Who is your Master?" He questioned.

    "I asked you a question first!" Sun Wukong retorted, "Sigh! Humans are so stupid." He muttered with annoyance.

    Yu Long was baffled by Wukong''s presumptuousness. ''His nickname does suit him.'' He thought.

    "I am The Emperor of Great Xia, Yu Long!" Yu Long just introduced himself so that they can get over it, "Now, tell me your agenda!"

    "Are you the strongest guy here?" Sun Wukong asked. Emperor Yu Long was confused as to why he was asking that but he responded, "Yes."

    "Then, you are the person I need to talk to!" Sun Wukongughed before jumping to the sky. The Emperor was startled when he jumped incredibly high, which still cannot be done by the superhumans.

    They only heard a sharp whistling sound when.. Boom!

    Sun Wukongnded straight beside the Emperor, crouched in a monkey position, before standing straight. Fortunately, Yu Long had an incredible strength, bnce, and control that made him able to protect his nation against foreign attacks, enabling him to resist against the strong shockwaves that made countless cracks on the wall.

    But even though he had the power to resist, Yu Long felt that if his power was just a tiny bit weaker than his current strength, he would''ve definitely been blown away.

    Unfortunately for the soldiers on the wall and below, they were immediately sent flying, but they were saved by Sun Wukong using his staff that extended incredibly long to catch the falling ones. (A/N: I hope someone catches me too MWEHEHEHEHE)

    "So, is my strength enough, my boss asked?" Sun Wukong grinned widely, cing his arm above the Emperor''s shoulder as if they were long time friends.

    "..is your master King ¨¢ndras of The Philippines?" Emperor Yu Long asked with a firm voice.<sub> </sub>

    "Who the hell is King ¨¢n¨C oh ¨¢ndras! Yeah, yeah, that''s my boss!" Sun Wukong was at first puzzled who ¨¢ndras was, considering that he hadn''t had contact with the mortal world except from some gossip from other gods. But, remembering that ¨¢ndras was ¨¢ndras, he justughed and nodded.

    "T-Then, I will go." With the power of the guardian sent proven, Yu Long had no other choice but to go and attend the meeting between the leaders.

    He then turned around to face his men, "Soldiers of Great Xia! This Sun Wukong, will be the temporary guardian of our great nation whilst I am gone! Cooperate with him in whatever he wants except for orders that would abuse our citizens!" He dered before jumping down the wall.

    He then joined his middle finger and thumb and ced it in his mouth to whistle. As soon as he did that, a huge 19.6 hands (2.0 meters) muscr Ferghana horse galloped across the fort with an estimated speed of 60mph.

    As soon as the horse stopped in front of the Emperor, Yu Long jumped and grasped the reins before turning to Sun Wukong saying, "Keep my country safe, Great Monkey King of The Heavens." He then squeezed the horse lightly with his legs before lightly patting the side of the horse.

    With that signal, the horse neighed and galloped fast to the south.

    Above, Andre was still, looking at the events below with indifference. Now that the matter was finished, he descended down to the depths of the world, but not that deep to reach the Underworld, together with Paimon.

    He plunged himself deep intova and reverted to his Demon Prince Form, strengthening his control of the power. Even though he is now the Great Demon Prince, his body still isn''t appropriately as strong as a true Demon Prince.

    He knows it because he can feel it. Even though his soul has already given his body the ability to be a Demon Prince, his body still had its limitations. Not being able to fully utilize his soul''s power is, of course, incredibly straining to his body. If he does not fix that problem, sooner orter, his body will definitely copse.

    Paimon also suggested that he be exposed to high levels of heat to train his physique because that is what the demons usually do on their training. "Although the heat here is a lot less lower than Abyssal Magma, it can do." Andre heard Paimon mutter.

    Paimon also noticed the fire inside Andre''s body and had it removed and ''help'' him to temper and train his body to the optimal level.

    He also knows that he has no time because maybe after a day or two, the leaders would arrive at the counter and the talks wouldmence, so he would be using every time that he got avable to strengthen himself.

    As expected, three dayster, Andre felt that the jade slip had been broken. He opened his eyes and vanished from his position. He then reappeared in Mca?ang, opening the door to the King''s Study. He was already wearing his royal attire; a white royal suit with golden embroidery and badges and medals, exactly the same as his attire in his appearance on the television. His looks have also turned to his sixty-year old look.

    When he entered the room, Mimicry, as the current King, stood up and bowed to greet him, "Father."

    The leaders also stood up and saluted in their own ways; Xia Emperor Yu Long bowing and cupping his hands, Japanese Emperor Junichiro doing a 45 degrees bow, King Yi Eun bowing the same way as the Japanese Emperor, while Raja Anirudh joining his palms together and bowing slightly.

    Behind Anirudh, Chatura was also there, doing the same thing as his Raja.

    In turn, Andre also bowed as a sign of respect before quickly rising up and sitting where Mimicry should''ve been sitting while thetter stood behind him. The other monarchs also sat when he sat.

    "I apologize for making you all wait." Andre said to the five. "You don''t need to be so humble, Elder ¨¢ndras." Raja Anirudh waved his hand andughed.

    "So, what do you want to talk to us about your n, Elder?" Emperor Junichiro went straight forward.

    Before answering the Japanese Emperor''s question, Andre turned to Emperor Yu Long and smiled, "Emperor, are you convinced of the power that my subordinate showed you?" He asked.

    In response, Yu Long nodded stiffly. Remembering the shockwave that he felt, and the long staff, he couldn''t help but shiver when imagining how powerful he would be once he fought.

    Andre smiled when he saw him nod, "Then, I am going to tell you my n." Andre stated with a serious voice. The leaders then leaned to hear it.

    "I will end the war." Andre stated in a serious manner, but all it got as a response was an awkward silence.

    Secondster..

    "HAHAHAHAHAHAH!" A loud ridiculingugh came out from Raja Anirudh as he looked at Andre jeeringly. "Are you kidding, Former King?" He asked, hisughter dying down to a more serious expression.

 Chapter 215 I Am A Monster

    "I will end the war." Andre stated in a serious manner, but all it got as a response was an awkward silence.

    Secondster..

    "HAHAHAHAHAHAH!" A loud ridiculingugh came out from Raja Anirudh as he looked at Andre jeeringly. "Are you kidding, Former King?" He asked, hisughter dying down to a more serious expression.

    "If that''s all you want to say, then I don''t even know why I went here." Raja Anirudh stated before standing up abruptly and looking at him with disapproval, "We went here because we want to win. We want to end the war, but we can''t just end it by saying ''we''ll end it''." He scorned the calmly sitting Andre.

    "What Raja Anirudh said is true, Your Highness." King Yi Eun seconded, "King Emanuel himself persuaded me toe here because he said that you have a n, but by the looks of it, it seems that you don''t."

    "I agree with King Yi, King Emanuel." Junichiro stated, "As a sign of friendship and partnership, I agreed to meet with you immediately, but if what we''re talking about is just this, then I am just wasting my time here." He said in fluent English.

    Faced with the doubting monarchs, Andre stayed as calm as ever. He first looked at Yu Long and asked, "Now, I ask you, Emperor Yu. Are you confident that you can defeat the person I sent you?" Hearing that question, the other monarchs turned to look at Yu Long.

    Yu Long shook. Remembering the atmosphere that he felt behind the friendly smile of Sun Wukong, even while being looked at by the other monarchs, he did not even hesitate to shake his head, which shocked every single one of them, even Mimicry.

    "What?" King Yi Eun gasped, "You mean.. Former King Andras has a man more powerful than you?"

    "Not just more powerful than me." Emperor Yu Long shook his head seriously, then looked at them straight in the eye, "More powerful than us. Combined."

    "Then that''s just hrious!" Raja Anirudh spat, "If there is someone more powerful than us, then why hadn''t they appeared long ago?" He asked haughtily, as if he knows everything in the world.

    "Exactly the same as to why you are the ruler and not your brother over there; because they are for a greater goal." Andre suddenly responded, before looking at Chatura who was behind Anirudh, ".. isn''t that right? Emperor Chatura?" He sneered.

    The Indian men suddenly stiffened up when they heard Andre. The secret that they have been hiding for months, immediately became known by the rulers in the room.

    As expected, the rulers of the four other nations looked at them with disbelief. Andre then continued, "I still don''t know what the ''greater goal'' that is, but I am close to finding that out."

    "Are you cing your card on that single powerful man you have under you?" Chatura suddenly rebuked, "Do you n to wipe out the entire Union Government with that powerful being?"

    "Do I n to ce my card on that single person?" Andre asked the question to himself andughed like he was hearing a great joke, but his face abruptly changed, looking at Chatura mockingly, "Who told you I was relying in one?" He sneered.

    The King and Emperors froze in their positions, imagining what they thought at first was impossible. Andre didn''t even give them a chance to figure it out by themselves as he dered, "I have spread across the world twenty two beings with the same level of power as the person that Emperor Yu is describing."

    "Every organisation and government, hidden or public, even the church; I have my men near them." Andre smiled kindly, but what the monarchs felt said otherwise. "What monster are you?" Even if they think that Andre was bluffing about the twenty two beings, they believe that Emperor Yu is not lying.

    Emperor Yu is a righteous and truthful ruler who only thinks for his nation''s independence and would never cooperate with a person that wants that nation of his to be under another. Just the person that Emperor Yu was describing is already more powerful than them. Thinking that the only reason why those kinds of powerful beings follow Andre is because he is stronger, they couldn''t think of him as a human.

    Facing the fearing looks of everyone, Andre felt something inside him that made him feel great. He slowly remembered the power; the power of fear.

    His face gradually lightened, feeling the new yet old sensation course through his veins, "Maybe I am a monster." He stated, his hands lifted up as he looked at it.<sub> </sub>

    "But I am a monster that is powerful, a monster you could not defeat." His smile was sincere, but the kings still felt terrified of it.

    "You need not worry though, because that is why I have invited you here." Andre said. The rulers only looked at him, letting him to continue. "I want The Philippines, Great Xia, Great India, Korea, and Japan to establish Gaius Confederacy to fully and formally resist the Union. Introduce the Union as only The United States and their allies conquering morend in the pretext of ''unity''."

    "After that, I shall call my associates to also show themselves and introduce themselves as one with the Confederacy and immediately push against the attacks of the Union."

    "As for the leadership, leave it vacant for the first three months because rushing it would ce doubt on the person and his nation. In their eyes, we would only be just the same as the Union. After those three months,unch an election, because at that time, the entire Afro-Eurasian territories would certainly be already under our control."

    "By then, the Union would bow before the Confederacy and surrender, and will finally unite the entire world under its own name." Andre proimed in a voice filled with certainty.

    "What about the Lich?" Emperor Yu suddenly voiced out. Andre looked at him and smiled with assurance, "I would handle that person with a friend of mine, so you need not worry."

    "Is the n clear to everyone in this room?" Andre asked. Chatura, with his identity finally known, does not have to pretend as a listening person anymore, "What if we just defeat the entire Union in one fell swoop and not drag it further?" He asked.

    "I will dominate the entire Union in one fell swoop." Andre answered, which puzzled everyone, "What do you mean? I thought we were going to fight for at least three months?" King Yi Eun asked.

    "Deceit." Andre stated one word go exin, but it just confused them. Andre didn''t speak further and let themprehend it by themselves.

    A minuteter, Chatura''s eyes widened and he looked at Andre in shock and terror, his body shaking in fear as he thought of it, "Do you mean.. a y?" He shuddered.

    "A y?" The others looked confusedly at Chatura. For the four monarchs, they were certainly not familiar with Chatura as he usually operated behind the curtains, but for Anirudh, it made him think deeper.

    Andre smiled with approval on Chatura''s answer. When the other monarchs saw it, they immediately knew that Chatura hit the mark.

    Secondster, King Yi Eun had the faint idea in it. His eyes simrly widened and he turned to Andre in anger, "Are you saying we have to sacrifice the people?!" He scowled.

    Hearing Yi Eun, the others also slowly realized what he meant as they also red at him. "I see you all have got what I meant." Andre stated.

    "So you really want to sacrifice the soldiers in a meaningless fight?!" Yi Eun snarled furiously. "It isn''t meaningless." Andre rebutted.

    "The three months war is a y to deceive themonfolk. It is to satisfy the citizens minds, both of The Confederacy and The Union. The thought that they won for the Confederacy and the thought that they fought but lost valiantly in battle for the people of The Union."

    "If this three-month war is skipped, the people of the Confederacy will have thoughts that their government''s position would be unstable once time passes because of their weak state after the merge, while The Union''s citizens would definitely think that the Confederacy is weak and is controlled by others while their old government is a pussy. That would spark into rebellion and many people would certainly die in its wake."

    "A battle that wouldst for three months that would have less than a ten thousand casualties in our side and less than a hundred thousand for the West, or a quick fa?ade of a unity that would easily crumble after a few years and would definitely kill millions in just a couple days all over the world?" Andre pu forward choices and smirked, "Pick your desired scenario."

    Faced with those choices, as leaders, they need to choose the choice that would benefit the greater many; they had to choose to do the "y".

 Chapter 216 The Time Has Come.

    "It isn''t meaningless." Andre rebutted.

    "The three months war is a y to deceive themonfolk. It is to satisfy the citizens minds, both of The Confederacy and The Union. The thought that they won for the Confederacy and the thought that they fought but lost valiantly in battle for the people of The Union."

    "If this three-month war is skipped, the people of the Confederacy will have thoughts that their government''s position would be unstable once time passes because of their weak state after the merge, while The Union''s citizens would definitely think that the Confederacy is weak and is controlled by others while their old government is a pussy. That would spark into rebellion and many people would certainly die in its wake."

    "A battle that wouldst for three months that would have less than a ten thousand casualties in our side and less than a hundred thousand for the West, or a quick fa?ade of a unity that would easily crumble after a few years and would definitely kill millions in just a couple days all over the world?" Andre pu forward choices and smirked, "Pick your desired scenario."

    Faced with those choices, as leaders, they need to choose the choice that would benefit the greater many; they had to choose to do the "y".

    Looking at them, Andre smiled, "It seems that you have already chosen. Then, I expect to hear newster." After saying so, Andre stood up from his seat and called out, "Paimon, let''s visit that Lich."

    In response, Paimon''s deep and powerful voice sounded from somewhere that only Andre knows, "Yes, my prince." Even though he was somewhere far from this ce, the voice still echoed throughout the room.

    The monarchs already felt suffocated just by his voice. They couldn''t imagine the degree of power that the mysterious person holds because such level of power already exceeds that of their mortal understanding.

    When Paimon responded, Andre already vanished from his position, leaving the monarchs feel insignificant. By agreeing to cooperate with him, they have already guaranteed the safety of their citizens in exchange for the lives of their soldiers dying inside a show directed by him.

    Above the clouds in the night sky, Andre looked upon the buildings and people below. "Tomorrow, the world will change for good. Onest scheme shall be made for the future''s peace."

    He then turned to Paimon and asked, "How is my show of power?" Paimon smile and nodded approvingly in response, "You have shown and made them believe your tremendous power without fully showing it all. It was not too modest for them to look down on you and not too much that they would think that you were only lying." He said.

    "That''s good." Andre slowly nodded before looking back at the scenery below. He then looked at the sky, "8:30 PM." He muttered. "I will give them this day as theirst." He muttered.

    He soon connected to the Godkings, Glories, and members of the Illuminati and gave hismand; "As the time strikes twelve and themon people are asleep, subjugate every authoritative leaders of all the organisations and countries. Bring them all to me in the Heavens Court."

    From all over the world, all of those who were contacted nodded in response before returning their looks at their targets.

    Time gradually passed, and the time was already 11:59 PM. Andre gazed indifferently in all the parts of the world. Soon, this world shall change, either for the better or for the worse. The nations shall slowly unite as one, with all the powers uniting the same.

    One government, one currency, no requirement for visa. Also, inside the government, factions would slowly rise, superhuman organisations would form in every continent,petitions between nations would bepetition between districts and regions, and other unpredictable things would also pop up.

    Andre only hopes that the government would be able to hold their supremacy, and he would do all that it takes to assure that.

    A minuteter, Andre''s eyes deepened as he slowly uttered the words, "The time hase."

    After he said that, eerie silence pervaded the entire world. The only noise that others would hear would be the blowing of the wind and the rustling of the leaves and the sounds of the waves hitting rocks.

    Although nothing could be heard except those, Andre had a knowing smile on his face; The deed is done.

    All over the world, insiderge mansions of politicians, leaders, and in all other ces where leaders were present, majority of those leaders disappeared, either on their bed, or while with their people.

    As for those who witnessed it, they were either sent sleeping for a few hours or also sleeping, but for eternity.

    Andre immediately noticed people appearing inside the Heaven''s Court where the old Tribunal held their Councils, so he prepared to leave when..

    "Lord, I need your help." In his mind, he heard Umbra''s weakened voice, which puzzled Andre. As far as he knows, except for the Glories, Godkings, and other Illuminati members, no one has the ability to go against Umbra as he is known to be one of the most powerful and problematic opponents one can face in a battle. Only those as powerful or more powerful than him would be able to do this to him.

    "What happened?" Andre asked with a calm voice. "An unknown variable appeared. A strong one." Umbra responded after a few seconds of dy.

    Andre narrowed his eyes as when he heard what Umbra said. He immediately tracked down the Lord of The Shadows to find out where he is.

    "Dorian''s Gate?" Andre muttered, "That''s Kepler Society''s domain." He then turned to Paimon anf looked at him. Paimon got what he meant and nodded.<sub> </sub>

    They immediately vanished soon after and appeared in Tristan da Cunha, where Dorian''s Gate is situated at.

    When they arrived, they instantly saw the battle that was going on. Umbra, together with Blind and Duos, were fighting three figures; two males and one female. Umbra and the others were being overwhelmed by the three, which shocked him.

    Looking at the three, they seemed familiar, but Andre''s sure that he hadn''t encountered anyone of them, except for the woman who really looked like Nari''s friend, Nezumi.

    "Jeremy, that Shadow person contacted someone!" One of the three called out. "Don''t worry, Key! Sana can handle the others!"

    "Yes, Master! You can count on me!" The female named Sana shouted back.

    "Oh, really?" Incensed by their arrogance, Andre appeared behind them and growled, which startled the three. They immediately turned around and was shocked at who they saw.

    "Lord!" Umbra, Blind, anf Duos eximed in joy when they saw him appeared. The fight has been hard, and they felt that they were slowly losing. Andre appearing now certainly lifted the burden off of their shoulders.

    "Matthias.." On the other hand, the three figures had their mouths agape while looking at Andre. Andre narrowed his eyes and looked at the three and spoke, "Did you just call me Matthias?"

    When they heard him say that, they immediately became wary. "He''s not Matthias. He doesn''t have that divine aura." The man named muttered to the other two.

    Paimon had an amused look in his face, as his lips curled to a smirk, "My prince, these are your main body''s subordinates. They are from the outside." He exined.

    "From the outside? Subordinates of that Matthias?" Andre uttered, looking at the three.

    "Why do you look like Matthias?" The man named Key asked loudly. "Because I am him, or should I say a fragment of him." Andre responded.

    The three''s eyes widened in shock. Suddenly, Jeremy''s eyes lit up and he turned to the two as they whispered to each other.

    After a while, they turned to him once again and Jeremy spoke, "Do you have some of Matthias'' powers, or even just his authority?"

    "Why do you ask?" Andre questioned.

    "Outside this world, a huge dark mass is attacking the entire gxy. We need some sort of Matthias'' authority to destroy that mass." Jeremy exined.

    "Do you mean the Chaotic Dark Matter that is releasing anomalies?"

    "You know about that?" Jeremy gasped. Judging by how Andre described the dark ball as something that is releasing things, then it is highly likely that they were talking about the same thing.

    "Yes." Andre nodded, "We will solve itter on." The three were baffled by his reply.

    "Solve?" Jeremy narrowed his eyes, "Do you have some sort of way to destroy it?"

    "No. But utilize it, yes."

    "How?"

    Andreughed before responding, "You need not know how." He then turned to Paimon and looked at him knowingly.

    Paimon nodded and waved his hand. Jeremy and the others were startled when they suddenly felt as if something was constricting them. "What is this?!" Key eximed.

    "Now, I shall be the one to ask next." Andre said as he moved towards them.

 Chapter 217 Grand Change

    The three, being people of considerable power in the gxy, were, of course, shocked that an existence inside an unknown had restrained them to this degree. But, though they were shocked, they needed to act ordingly.

    "Now, I shall be the one to ask next." Andre said as he moved towards them, "Who are you, and how are you rted to my main body?" He questioned them.

    Jeremy was the first one to speak, "I am Jeremy Suarez, Matthias'' friend."

    "I am Key Rosa, also Matthias'' friend." Key went next.

    "I am Sana, Disciple of Master Kreis/Key and a Chaos Deity." Sana wentst.

    "Chaos?" Andre muttered and remembered something. He lifted his hand and released his energy, "Do you know what kind of Chaos energy this is?" He asked.

    Key and Sana narrowed their eyes and looked at it. Secondster, Key gasped, "That''s my Chaos Energy! How did you get it?"

    "It''s yours?" Andre''s eyebrows lifted, "Your energy is very powerful. It has even changed mine."

    "Of course it would be powerful." Key rolled his eyes, "I was the one who discovered it from the void." He muttered.

    "Anyways." Andre changed the topic, "Why are you here?" He asked.

    "We saw that the Chaotic Dark Matter that you know seems to be attracted here, so we investigated if this ce can be the centerpoint of the battle against the matter." Jeremy replied.

    Andre nodded in understanding. He then nced at Paimon. Paimon knew what he meant by that, releasing the three from their shackles. "I want you to return to your gxy outside. We can handle the problems here. Do not worry about the Dark Matter because we will fix the matter once we go out."

    Having no choice as it was obvious that Paimon is stronger than them, Jeremy, Key, and Sana nodded and left the world, only after giving Andre a way to contact them. Andre then turned to the other three andmanded, "Continue and subjugate the other leaders."

    "As you wish, Lord!" The three nodded and flew away.

    All around the world, all the leaders have all surrendered under hismand. They were all brought up to the Heavens Court as Paimon talked for him, briefing the leaders of their n that cannot be disobeyed.

    The leaders, having been put under pressure of death, only nodded. Andre then looked at another person below, the person that he so wanted to meet; Kaiden Meier, founder of Kepler''s Society.

    He gazed at him and spoke, "Why are you so against the anomalies, Kaiden Meier?" He asked.

    Kaiden, a 40-year old man, raised his head and looked at him, "They ruined my homnd."

    "Homnd? As far as I remember, anomalies have been suppressed in this world since 3000 years ago." Andre muttered, but it was heard by Kaiden.

    "Yes, in this world." Kaiden nodded, "But it''s a different case in my gxy." He revealed, which startled them.

    "You''re from another gxy?" Andre gasped. Kaiden nodded and began, "I came from a gxy called Alferion. That gxy was once exuberant with civilization. The Remuen Gctic Hegemony has reached the peak of civilization in all of our gxy''s history. Unfortunately, those pests came."

    "A huge chaos broke down when a small dark matter entered the mother system, the center of the gxy. Micro Neurochips inside the brains of the citizens were controlled and sent shock into their brains. As for those unlucky enough to survive that first attack, AIs rampaged and killed them. The once glorious civilization became nothing but scraps in just a couple of days."

    Kaiden then raised his head, his eyes filled with hatred, "I am one of the people who died in the fight against the AI rampagers. I thought I already had no chance to avenge my gxy, but suddenly, I woke up here. Using the chance that is given to me, I''ll make sure that those kinds of entities cease to exist."

    Andre nodded in understanding, "Do not worry, Mister Kaiden. The problem would be fixed once we leave this world. We would handle it."

    Although Kaiden wanted to object, with his desire to end it all himself, he was facing a godlike being that he can certainly never defeat, so he could only back down. "I hope it''s true." He said.<sub> </sub>

    After Andre briefed them of what he desired to be done, there were, of course, a lot who voiced their disapproval, but, faced with Paimon''s demonic eyes that would terrify the intestines out of them, they could only nod reluctantly. (A/N: I don''t see a normal "scaring the sh*t out of them" fitting for a normal person faced with a powerful Demon, so I just made their intestinese out of their *nuses. Sorry for those that are eating (???)

    They were then sent back to where they came from and were forced to go back to their daily lives.

    Andre also left the court and tracked a friend he made a few months before. "It''s been a while, Lord." Ken smiled and greeted him immediately when he saw Andre walking towards him.

    "It really has been a while." Andre greeted back. "Are the Aztecs prepared?" He inquired.

    "You''re going tomand the Aztecs?" Ken''s eyes sparkled. "You''ve seen the news, right?" Ken nodded.

    "Make them join the Confederacy, and push the Union soldiers back." Andre ordered, "I wouldn''t be personallymanding them, so I hope there are capablemanders in your ranks."

    "Affirmative, Lord!" Ken nodded respectfully, while Andre turned around to leave.

    The next day, the Emperors of Xia and Japan, Kings of Korea and Philippines, and the Raja of India, announced the establishment of the Gaius Confederacy, which was, surprising to themon people, was backed by the Gaius Group and its affiliates.

    Since its foundation, Gaius Group has never involved itself with politics and in quarreling of nations. This was the first time since its inception.

    On that day, multiple shocking revtions were made to the public. It was revealed that there were only two nations existing, and the newly united nation dered war against the Union. The Aztecs also revealed themselves and dered that they would join the Confederacy and be citizens. The Vatican also announced that they would once again be independent from any nations and would grant support to no one, making the church once again separated from the state.

    The people were overwhelmed by the consecutive news, but it wasn''t even finished as the Gaius Confederacy struck immediately, with soldiers advancing on all fronts and easily taking Libya and half of Australia by the end of the day.

    The events were so quick that the people didn''t have the time to react, and when they did, they were stupefied. That went on for three months.

    Three months after that day, just like what Andre said, the Union was fully suppressed by thebined force of the soldiers of the Confederacy and the Aztec Magis. The Union stood no chance against them, having no battles won against the Confederate Army. (A/N: I know the term Confederate is a sensitive word for some Americans so I am saying sorry! It''s just that I don''t know what kind of government I would name it, so I went for Confederacy.)

    And after the "bitter struggle", the Union finally admitted defeat, merging itself with the Gaius Confederacy, officially uniting the world of Gaius under one government.

    In those three months, the Confederate in the back lines was incredibly peaceful, with the Union having no power to infiltrate its defenses. It was practically an "easy win" for the Gaius Confederacy even though there was no real fight in the first ce.

    Above the skies of Gaius, Andre looked at the phone in his hand with the name "Jeremy" disyed on it. He then clicked the call button.

    The phone only rang, but a minuteter, Jeremy, together with Sana, appeared in front of him. "What do you need us for, Mister?" Jeremy asked.

    "How do I get out of this world?" Andre asked, which puzzled the two. "Wait, you can''t go out?" Sana eximed.

    "Unfortunately, yes." Andre sighed, "It has been a problem of mine since a very long time ago. It seems that there is a barrier preventing me from going out."

    "What could it be?" Jeremy held his chin and muttered as he brainstormed. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, "Do you have a way to contact Matthias?" He asked.

    Andre narrowed his eyes. He remembered that he had talked with Matthias in his dream, but he doesn''t know how to contact him at will. But, thinking that only he can answer his problem, he reached deep into his soul and looked for a way.

    A whileter, he suddenly saw something inside his soul, a small sliver of a soul that is simr yet dissimr to his. He connected to it and he suddenly cked out.

    He reappeared to a ce familiar to him; the bar that he went to inside the dream, and where he met Matthias, his source.

 Chapter 218 Conversation With Matthias

    "Do you have a way to contact Matthias?" He asked.

    Andre narrowed his eyes. He remembered that he had talked with Matthias in his dream, but he doesn''t know how to contact him at will. But, thinking that only he can answer his problem, he reached deep into his soul and looked for a way.

    A whileter, he suddenly saw something inside his soul, a small sliver of a soul that is simr yet dissimr to his. He connected to it and he suddenly cked out.

    He reappeared to a ce familiar to him; the bar that he went to inside the dream, and where he met Matthias, his source.

    And as expected, he saw him deep inside the bar, still seated in front of the bar counter, drinking his old fashioned. As if expecting his arrival, he turned around and smiled at Andre.

    Andre walked towards him as Matthias raised his hand to the bartender and ordered eloquently, "A Martini, please."

    "Right away, sir." The bartender nodded and proceeded to concoct. Andre was shocked because he was going to order a Martini once he arrived at the front of the counter.

    When he did arrive in front, Matthias at his side nced at him and smiled, "You''re shocked that I ordered a Martini for you, right?" He asked, to which Andre nodded while sitting himself beside Matthias'' chair.

    "You don''t have to be shocked.", Matthias chuckled as he raised his ss of old fashioned and sipped before cing it down once more, "We are one and the same, Andre. I am connected to your mind and soul, therefore I also know why you are here." He said.

    "Then, do you know how I can leave this world?" Andre asked with expectation.

    "Simple analogy." Matthias shrugged and faced him, "You are Gaius'' will. A person has a will; it''s soul. Therefore?"

    "I.. am a soul?" Andre answered with hesitation. "Yes." Matthias nodded in response.

    "If you are the soul of Gaius, then Gaius is proportionate to the soul is to?" Matthias quizzed, his open hands moving in a circr motion.

    "Gaius is my body?" Andre replied with his mouth agape. "Bingo." Matthias responded, with his index finger raised, doing a "you-guessed-it" motion.

    "Then, how are you going to get out of your body if you are a normal person?" Matthias asked, looking at him knowingly. "I.. can''t?"

    "Yep. If you want to, you''re going out as a soul form, but that''s inconvenient, isn''t it?" Andre nodded.

    "Then, you can only do one thing." Matthias said, "And that is to?"

    "To what?" Andre tilted his head in confusion.

    "Take control of your body!" Matthias answered, but it only made Andre confused more. "But my body is a."

    "So? Transform it!" "What?!"

    "Transform the!" Matthiasughed, but it made Andre irritated. "What will happen to the people inside?!"

    "You can transfer their souls into the Dream Realm." Matthias suggested. "I can do that?" Andre gasped.

    "Well, maybe not." Matthias scratched his head and chuckled awkwardly, "But I can."

    "How?"

    "By possessing you." Matthias revealed. Andre went silent, thinking about it. After a while, he asked Matthias, "Can you do it cleanly?" Matthias nodded.

    "Then, wait for my signal." Andre said and took the Martini that was on the counter and drank it in one shot, "Thanks for the drink!" Andre shouted as he left, and Matthias just waved his hand.<sub> </sub>

    Back outside, Andre opened his eyes and looked at the two in front of him, "Are you two interested in listening to a story of mine?" He asked.

    Jeremy and Sana looked at each other for a moment and returned their gaze at Andre before nodding. "Then, follow me."

    They went to Korea, particrly the YPEnt building. There, Nari and his friends were having a dance practice. Andre, Jeremy, and Sana entered the room while being invisible.

    Jeremy and Sana''s eyes were bulging as they looked at the nine girls. Sana, especially, was looking at Nezumi, who was very if not exactly her.

    Andre then proceeded to say, "Do you see that woman?" He pointed at Nari. The two looked and they were stupefied. Sana had her eyes watering the entire time.

    "She''s the woman that I love the most." Andre uttered lovingly, "Unfortunately, we were never meant to be because we are not the same. I love her so much, but we would only be hurt if we continued to be with each other. In turn, I removed her memories of me inside her."

    "If there is a chance that I can be with her with us being the same, I would take it." Andre finished with a saddened smile.

    "We had a simr encounter.", Jeremy chuckled halfheartedly. Andre was curious so he turned around to listen. Jeremy turned to Sana who was already crying at the sight of Nari and signaled her. "She''s the one most familiar with their story."

    "I had a friend who is exactly the same as that woman." Sana began with a smile on her face, "Her name is Mina and she was easily the most elegant of us nine, and I am proud to be a friend of hers. Through destiny, she met a boy when they were kids, a simple boy who did nothing but to be with her and apany her till we became idols."

    "He became her manager and stayed with her to fix her schedule, not making it too tight and justfortable. Unfortunately, tragedy struck." She then started tearing up once more as memories rushed back to her, "She was diagnosed with extreme depression, with her having a mental breakdown once every day and sometimes thrice."

    "It was deemed incurable by doctors, so we once lost hope and just prevented her from doing anything bad. He couldn''t take seeing her like that, so he reached out to a powerful entity, wishing for Mina returning to normal in exchange for his emotions."

    "He became a lifeless and indifferent man in exchange for his love''s happiness. Unfortunately, he lost that love. But fate was just cruel to them as someone tried to assassinate her. Inside him, something suddenly acted up as he jumped and covered her. He died in the process, but he had onest wish before he left us; for everyone to lose the memories of him and for her to be happy. I escaped the memory wipe and fortunately remembered everything about him."

    "I witnessed all that with my own eyes. The love, the sacrifice, and the repetition." Sana wiped the tears on his cheeks and smiled, "Fortunately, their suffering has ended, and they are finally at peace. I am only happy that their story can live on."

    Andre was saddened by the story as he heaved a sigh, "How powerful love can be, being able to make someone do incredibly crazy things." He muttered.

    "Anyways, I just want to let you know that I will only be staying briefly inside your gxy and will be going far away as I have a responsibility. I will give you autonomy once the problem is solved."

    Jeremy and Sanaughed and replied, "Just like Matthias, huh?"

    Andre shook his head and sighed before looking at Nari onest time, etching her face deep into his mind. He then faced them once more, "Wait for me high up." He instructed before disappearing from his position.

    Mt. Hermon..

    Andre reappeared inside, and saw Azazel and Samyaza still talking to Shamsiel. When they noticed Andre walking in, they immediately stood up and greeted respectfully, "Lord."

    "It''s time." Andre stated. Knowing what he meant, Azazel and Samyaza looked down. Thinking that they''re thinking what he''s thinking, Andre chuckled, "Don''t worry. I was just storing the mountain inside the Dream Realm. You can talk with each other more. I''ll just call you out once I need you."

    Hearing him, the two brightened up and quickly nodded like how a chicken pecks its food, "Thank you, Lord!" Azazel eximed before sitting back together with Samyaza to continue talking with Shamsiel.

    Looking at them, Andre shook his head before turning invisible and zooming out. Looking at the mountain from up high, he opened his hands and motioned to it as if grabbing it with his two hands.

    Immediately, the mountain was lifted up and immediately vanished after, startling and scaring the people near it. It reached the news and it was broadcasted all over the world.

    But, of course, Andre didn''t have any care about that. The mountain was already inside him so he rushed up. He immediately flew towards Jeremy and Sana who were waiting for him above the clouds. (A/N: *flustered*)

    Inside him, he also signaled Matthias that he was ready. As soon as he arrived in front of the two, his soul was immediately pushed down, while Matthias'' sliver of soul emerged. When Matthiasid sight on the two, he smiled, "Hey, bro. Hello, Sana."

 Chapter 219 Gods Land, Asileius

    As soon as he arrived in front of the two, his soul was immediately pushed down, while Matthias'' sliver of soul emerged. When Matthiasid sight on the two, he smiled, "Hey, bro. Hello, Sana."

    Jeremy and Sana were startled by how "Andre" called them. They looked at him weirdly, so "Andre"ughed wholeheartedly, "This is Matthias now."

    "Matthias?!" Jeremy gasped, "Where the hell are you?!" He yelled.

    "Probably still in the Immortal Territories if I''m not there." Matthias replied. "Probably? What, you don''t know where you are?" Jeremy narrowed his eyes.

    "This is just a sliver of my soul, not the real Matthias." He replied, "Anyways, whatever the present Matthias is doing, I have no freaking idea. But what I do know is, you need to get out of this world or you would be squished."

    "Why?" Jeremy asked in confusion. "I would be forming this world into Andre''s true body. Everyone here would be transported to an artificial realm, so you best be going!"

    Knowing that, Jeremy and Sana quickly left, letting Matthias do what he needed to do. "Let''s get started." He muttered and raised his hand before mming it down.

    Immediately, everyone in the world fell asleep. Matthias willed all the souls of the people inside the Raunveruleiki Array inside the book. He then entered the realm and created a lush world and simr bodies for the souls. He then created it like how Gaius looks like, so it would be as if nothing happened at all.

    After that, he left the realm, letting it run on its own, with the people waking up on their own. He then entered the deep crevices of Gaius and entered its core. There he slowly expanded Andre''s body and fused it with him.

    A few hourster, the Gaius is no more and in return, Andre came into existence. Inside him, Andre and Matthias talked.

    "You are now Gaius!" Matthiasughed. "You know, Gaius is a very good name, considering where I am goingter." Andre chuckled.

    "It could be a sign to a brand new life." Andre sighed as he drank his cocktail, "I shall now be known as Gaius, Prince of the Abyss."

    "You''re really epting Vilfrein under yourmand?" Matthiasughed. "Well, I am tasked to." Andre, now Gaius, chuckled.

    "Then, I wish you the best of luck." Matthias smiled and patted Gaius, "Don''t let my former people down and make Vilfrein glorious among the Abyss."

    "I will." Gaius smiled and nodded. Suddenly, he noticed Matthias'' body glitching, startling him, "What''s happening to you?"

    "Oh, this?" Matthias chuckled, "I have used the energy that is making me exist separate from the main body. Therefore, I am being erased. Don''t be sad though, just say hi to my main body and we''re cool."

    Gaius nodded, "I will." After hearing that, Matthias smiled onest time before vanishing. Gaius'' body that was floating in space also opened his eyes and gazed at the beauty around him. The stars, thes, the gctic ships that could be considered semi-stars because of their damn light, everything was fresh for him.

    Suddenly, he was startled when he turned around and saw the dark ball behind him. It was as if it was eyeing him with lust, which made him disgusted. "Paimon!" He called out.

    Immediately, Paimon appeared behind him and asked, "What is it, Prince?"

    "Is the sacrificial gxy ready?" He asked Paimon. "Unfortunately, Demon General Talzesar and his minions are still looking for a gx-" He stopped as if he was hearing, or receiving, something.

    He then smiled and muttered, "That arrived at the exact moment." He chuckled and looked at Gaius.

    "My Prince, the gxy has been located. It''s practically destroyed now, but it''s enough." Paimon said. "Should we meet the higher ups of this gxy to talk about the arrangements?" He added.

    "Sure." Gaius nodded, looking at the two people in front; Jeremy and Sana.<sub> </sub>

    "I heard you want to talk to the superior beings of this gxy." Jeremy stated as the two moved towards them.

    "Can you bring us to them?" Gaius asked. In response, Jeremy nodded, "We are honorary members of the Highest Supreme Council, a Council established by Matthias to make decisions in his absence. We can bring you there to talk to the other deities of this gxy."

    "Then, let us go there." Jeremy nodded in response and smiled, "Then, we should go." He then motions in a circr motion, summoning a portal that is connected to God''s Land, where the Matheon Pce stands at its center with brilliance among all the Deity Territories.

    As they entered the portal, they gradually saw the pristine floating pce made from crystal quartz and surrounded by divine clouds and holy light. Below it was a huge ss-likeke that exuded a soothing feeling with waterfallsing down from the sides of the heavenly structure.

    In front of it all was a simrly pristine bridge that is connected to the grand golden gates of the pce. It was all connected by cold, silver chains that extended from the pirs of the bridge to the pce walls.

    When they walked forward, they were immediately stopped by two white-armored elite guards in front of the bridge, with their partisan spears crossed on the path towards the bridge. "Lord Jeremy, Saintess Sana." The two bowed and greeted them without raising the spear in their hand and the shield on the other standing erect firmly on the ground.

    "What is the meaning of this?" Jeremy narrowed his eyes dangerously. Still, faced with that stare, the guards did not falter and instead spoke further, "Lord, we were only tasked by Lord Asileius to direct the four of you to his domain due to some reasons."

    Jeremy was silent for a moment before nodding. He turned around and ryed the information to Gaius . "Then? Where''s this "Asileius" person''s domain?"

    "Follow me." Jeremy, together with Sana, then flew up to the East of the pce, while Gaius and Paimon followed.

    A couple of minutester, they arrived in front of a huge, purple crystal-shaped pce that radiated the aura of space. The structure was very simple, one huge crystal in the middle surrounded by a crystal circle with four sub-crystals in its four cardinal directions. Theynded in front of it and did not dawdle any further and continued inside.

    As soon as they entered, Gaius immediately felt different. Gaius thought it was just him but it was proven by Paimon otherwise when he muttered, "We have been transported into a space separated from the original space."

    Gaius looked around at this separated space. It was a crystal hall, with pirs of the same material. Its high crystalline structure made even Gaius dizzy. In front of them was a long crystal table with crystal chairs at its side. Seated in the chairs were nine people, and those nine turned to look at him when he entered all at once.

    "Greetings." Suddenly, they heard a deep, profound, and genderless voice reverberated across the hall. Gaius looked where it came from, past the Crystal table, where a thinyer of veil came down.

    "Lord Asileius." Jeremy and Sana bowed in respect towards it. Gaius tried to look past it but it was for naught. "You seem to be curious about me. Are you the copy of Master Matthias?" Asileius asked.

    Gaius did not respond. After a while, Asileius'' voice sounded once again, "Yes. You do have the Master''s aura. What brings you here?"

    "We have a n to dispose of the problem that is the Chaotic Dark Matter, and we want to share the details with you to ask for your approval." Gaius replied.

    "What is it?" Asileius asked. Gaius turned to Paimon and motioned him to exin. Paimon nodded and stepped forward, "I am Paimon, one of Master Matthias'' dukes from the Abyssal Realm."

    When Asileius and one of the seated figures heard the term ''Abyssal Realm'', their eyes widened as they gazed at him with shock. "Why is such a being like you here? As long as I remember, the Abyssal and Heavenly Realm have been separated from this universe by the Supreme Being!" Asileius eximed.

    "The barrier between the universes have long thinned, being of space." Paimon replied neutrally as he nced at Asileius, "You need not concern yourself on that. What you need to know is our n." He added.

    He then raised his hand and an image of two gxies suddenly showed itself levitating on his palm, "The dark matter that this gxy is facing against is a Chaotic Dark Matter, an existence that exists only to create without will. One cannot defeat nor banish it because it is not alive. The only way to eliminate it is to fuse it together with the infected gxy."

    "But of course, such action requires an infinitesimal amount of energy. Therefore, we sought for a source of such immense energy, and we found one; Another gxy."

 Chapter 220 Talks

    He raised his hand and an image of two gxies suddenly showed itself levitating on his palm, "The dark matter that this gxy is facing against is a Chaotic Dark Matter, an existence that exists only to create without will. One cannot defeat nor banish it because it is not alive. The only way to eliminate it is to fuse it together with the infected gxy."

    "But of course, such action requires an infinitesimal amount of energy. Therefore, we sought for a source of such immense energy, and we found one; Another gxy."

    When they heard it, a couple of people seated immediately protested. "Such a thing would harm us and that gxy! Such actions are uneptable!" A man who looked like Buddha objected.

    "It would only do harm to everyone." Another who looked like a pope seconded.

    But of course, some wanted to hear more about the n. "It could potentially push our gxy to greater heights and we can also benefit from this Chaotic Dark Matter, right? Isn''t that what we all want?" Someone who looked like a cultivator stated.

    "If sacrifices in the likes of that can bring our gxy peace, order, and prosperity, then we should take it." Another cultivator whose looks were as cold as ice also said to them.

    Asileius, who was behind the curtain, Paimon, and Gaius just listened to their debates, and after it dispersed, did Asileius talk once more. "Can you borate on this n of yours, Duke Paimon?"

    Looking at the others who were looking at him with an expectant gaze, he continued, "The gxy''s energy is currently being gathered by our men and they should be arriving in this gxy in about a decade''s time. Once they arrive, through the assistance of every notable being in this gxy, we would force the dark matter into the middle of the gxy and slowly fuse it with its core, and we would need to reset the entire gxy''s material form into its infant state."

    "What?!"

    "What?!"

    Everyone was shocked with the n. Of course, considering that it was a reset that would destroy everything that their Lord has created. "We are totally against such a n! It is just absurd!" The pope-like being yelled.

    "I kind of agree with Seraph Alumen." Asileius said, "Such a n would ruin everything that Master Matthias has achieved."

    "Then would you let the entire gxy be ruined?" Paimon narrowed his eyes as he gazed at them, "Although the Chaotic Dark Matter really isn''t that much harmful to the gxy it inhibits, it would certainly ruin it in the long run. Sooner orter, the inhabitants of this gxy would be reduced to mindless creations of that entity. Would you like that to happen?"

    "I suggested for the gxy''s reset to incorporate the matter to the gxy, for the gxy to digest the energy for it to be stronger. The reset wouldn''t include separated realms and only the stars ands and structure. If you want something to be excluded, bring it inside this domain and make sure that it is separated from the gxy. It can also be a form of cleansing for the gxy."

    Because everyone objected, Gaius backed his duke, "Whether you like it or not, it needs to be done." He then used the card that even Paimon didn''t expect him to use, "It''s because Matthias said so."

    When they heard that, everyone immediately turned to him, "What?" They blurted out.

    "When we talked through a dream connection, he told me that if there''s a problem in the gxy and I encountered it, I must do what needs to be done, even in the face of everyone''s opposition." Gaius said stoically, "So, whether everyone objects, the gxy is to be restarted because it needs to be done."

    After he spoke, everyone was silenced. No one could talk after what he had said. He basically said that he had the entire authority in this gxy if it''s in peril, and it is.

    Jeremy and Sana, who was at the back, also had their mouths agape because of what they had heard. Asileius turned to them and looked at them questioningly. Although they weren''t sure if Matthias did say that, they did know that Gaius had a talk with him, so they could only nod, "He did had a talk with Matthias."

    Now that it was confirmed, everyone faltered, their grips on their armchairs strengthened despite their weakness because of shock. After a while, Asileius could only sigh, "If that''s what Master wills.."

    "Lord Asileius!" The seated people eximed with indignance. "What can we do?! The clone of the Creator has spoken for him! What needs to be done must be done. This gxy.. unfortunately needs some cleansing." After saying that, the sound of standing up was heard by everyone, and tapping sounds echoed.<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, it stopped. "Deities." Asileius called. As soon as he did so, everyone looked in his direction. "Gather at Matheon Pce. The Third Highest Supreme Council needs to be held early once more." The sound of tapping echoed once again after he said that sentence.

    The space also warped gradually. Noticing that, the seated beings could only re at Gaius and Paimon before they also vanished. After they vanished Gaius , Paimon, Jeremy, and Sana soon followed.

    When they reappeared outside, they remained silent. Minutester, Jeremy spoke, "You should wait for those men of yours outside. The Council needs to talk."

    Gaius knew that such information as the gxy reverting to its old state was too much for them, so he just nodded and signaled Paimon that they were living, and Paimon nodded.

    Inside Gaius , he felt that he knew the intricacies of this realm, so he knew how to leave as if he was a native. He just thought of leaving and they immediately vanished inside God''s Land and reappeared outside.

    There, they could only wait for the men that Paimon ordered to retrieve the energy of the gxy.

    While they were waiting, the Council was being held. When the members heard the n, they were immediately angered by the idea. They have connections and memories within those worlds, and all would just disappear because someone new said so?

    Almost everyone immediately wanted to charge at them and eliminate Gaius and Paimon, but it was stopped by Asileius. Such an idea was preposterous, considering that the man had some authoritying directly from the Master of the gxy, and such an idea would just bring death to the challengers. Also, considering that he had Paimon with him, a being from the Abyssal Realm, going against him was just ridiculous.

    Although they hated it, they could only stomach that hate and proceed with the order. They could only n to bring their families inside God''s Land while being protected by their energy once the process starts.

    After the talks, the wait proceeded. Paimon taught Gaius themon practices of the Abyss so that once he entered it, he could be easily trained by the Dukes. Gaius memorized every single one of the information as much as possible, so that he could rule efficiently.

    For mortals, decades could already be considered a long enough time to spend life, but for beings of eternal life, such a time frame could only be considered a blink of an eye.

    Gradually, nearly a century passed. Gaius and Paimon had already stopped talking and just "sat" cross-legged, floating in the nothingness of space. The deities have also returned to their normal lives, but the fear of the reset still haunts them.

    Their preparations and ns have already beenid out, and they only await the decree. And, atst¡­

    "Duke." From the far space, Gaius saw a toon of demons numbered to fifty. When they arrived, they immediately sent a telepathic wave towards them, alerting them.

    Paimon also noticed their presence long before they sent the message, "Here they are.." He muttered. Knowing that he would be facing his soon-to-be subjects, Gaius altered his form to his Demon Form and gazed at the iing demond with an appropriate attitude of a ruler to his subjects.

    When the demon toon arrived in front of them, the demons immediately knelt on the non-existent ground towards them, "Greetings, Lord Duke of the East and Your Majesty." The demon in front with a bigger stature than the rest greeted with deference.

    Gaius nodded slightly in acknowledgement. He nced at Paimon questioningly, and Paimon answered, "This is the Demon General Talzesar under Duke Abaddon. I borrowed him from my fellow duke to assist us in this endeavor." He introduced.

    "I apologize if I haven''t introduced myself to you personally, Your Majesty." Talzesar stated nkly before standing up. Gaius'' brows furrowed when he saw such disregard to his authority.

    Of course, his dissatisfaction didn''t go unnoticed. Paimon spoke for the demon general to quell his displeasure, "My prince, The demons, especially those of Duke Abaddon and Duke Abaddon himself, are inherently arrogant because they are powerful enough to be such. Duke Abaddon''s men only answer to him because they are demons that focus entirely on chaos, disarray, and war. Although they would recognise your stature, they wouldn''t entirely respect you just because. As I said before, you need to prove yourself."

 Chapter 221 The Hexatrix

    "My prince, The demons, especially those of Duke Abaddon and Duke Abaddon himself, are inherently arrogant because they are powerful enough to be such. Duke Abaddon''s men only answer to him because they are demons that focus entirely on chaos, disarray, and war. Although they would recognise your stature, they wouldn''t entirely respect you just because. As I said before, you need to prove yourself."

    Listening to Paimon, Gaius only nodded. He then nced at Talzesar and asked indifferently, "So, are the things prepared?"

    Talzesar nodded in response, "They are here." He then turned to the men behind him who were still on their knees and retrieved a hexagonal piece from them and presented it to him.

    Gaius took the hexagonal piece and looked at it intently; a hexagonal blue metal that was hollow in the middle, where a bright cosmic ball of countless colors with immeasurable amount of energy radiating was contained within thin rune belts.

    Paimon also looked at it with a smile on his face, "The Hexatrix. How long has it been since I have seen it leave Abaddon''s hands?" He grinned.

    "It was only due to your request that the Master approved lending it to His Majesty. If not?" He then scoffed, which earned him a re from Paimon. Although Paimon epts that not all demons would hold regard towards the new prince, he wouldn''t ept tant disrespect towards the new monarch of their domain because they would only be aughingstock towards the other domains of the Abyss.

    With the signal from Paimon, Talzesar could only stay silent. But still, the disrespect inside his heart remained. Seeing this, Gaius immediately pointed out a major problem that he would need to solve once he entered the Abyss.

    But setting it aside with the pressing matters at hand, he turned to Paimon and stated, "We should tell them now." Paimon nodded.

    Gaius then turned around and connected with the gxy from inside him, calling upon the greatest figures of the gxy.

    The deities and sentinels who were going on with their lives peacefully, and were already happy, suddenly felt the call. Their faces all went grim, and those who were together looked at each other.

    They all gathered towards Gaius and the eyes and res of hatred were nowhere to be seen, with only reluctance, resignation, and hopelessness.

    Gaius ran their gazes at them but felt nothing. What needs to be done for this gxy must be done. If it''s a reset, it would be a reset. For the betterment of the gxy, he was sure that Matthias would''ve decided the same.

    Knowing that there''s no turning back, the beings of Matheon looked back at their precious gxy.

    When Jeremy first went out, he saw the grandness of the gxy and the cosmic bodies. He saw the gctic civilization of Betania that amazed still to this day. He defended them and fought for them, but now, it would all go to waste.

    Asileius, although he was already a being of space, still spent quality time inside the gxy of his Master. Although that Master of his wasn''t here, he still sighed in reminiscence.

    Everyone felt different emotions of sadness and pity for the unknowing mortals that were about to be erased. They were already beings that have ascended mortality, so its shackles already had no effect on them, but seeing those who were still bound, they felt mixed emotions of pity and abhorrence to mortality.

    Mortals are ignorant about the truth of the world. They have no clue that any second now would be their end. They abhorred mortality because it is weak and naive, but they also pity them for being so.

    "Have you notified Matthias'' descendants that the entire gxy is ending?" Key asked Jeremy, who was beside him. "No, of course." Jeremy chuckled helplessly.

    "What''s the use of informing them of such a thing? It wouldn''t save the gxy, wouldn''t it?" Jeremy sighed and looked at the distant ce.

    Gaius heard their conversation faintly. He secretly turned to Paimon and whispered something to him. Knowing what to do, Paimon nodded and ordered one of the demons behind him to do as he bids. The demon also nodded and did so.

    Seeing that everyone was prepared, with the Hexatrix in his hands, he let it float in front of him as he opened his arms and conjured the faint authority from his soul as a clone who came from the creator''s soul.

    Suddenly, everyone felt a threatening pressure descend upon them as Gaius slowly transformed into a god. His aura changed as he slowly established connection with the gxy, the authority, and space.<sub> </sub>

    Gradually, several rifts in space that were light years in length appeared, surrounding the gxy in their wake. At the same time, faint sounds of thunder could be heard everywhere reverberating, with the vibrations and deafening sounds reaching even to their position.

    "Impossible.." Jeremy gasped in horror. He and the others were shocked to death when they heard the sound. They were in space, so there''s hardly any sounds that could reverberate here. But those mysterious sounds of thunder echoed. That could only mean that it was so powerful, that space even rippled and became the medium that it shouldn''t have the ability to!

    The deities turned around, and there, they saw Gaius, his clothes and hair were pping even when there was no air. His hands were extended wide as his eyes glowed white.

    Slowly, the Hexatrix also shone, with the blue metal surrounding the cosmic energy slowly copsing itself like a puzzle, therefore freeing the energy from its shackles.

    If left unattended, that humongous energy would explode on them, and would cause even the demons to be annihted in its wake. Of course, Gaius wouldn''t let that happen. Although he wasn''t a Creator God himself, his soul came from one. He had already simted such a process inside the Dream Realm, although the energy was many times less than this. Still, he already had the gist of it.

    He encapsted the massive energy inside a sliver of will that he sent out and, slowly and carefully, he guided it above the Chaotic Dark Matter, which shocked everyone, even Paimon. "What are you doing, my prince?!" Paimon eximed.

    "If my hypothesis is correct, then the results of this would be ten times greater for the future of the gxy." He said with a little bit of difficulty. "What are you doing?!" Paimon asked with urgency and panic.

    They turned to the energy worriedly and became even more terrified. There, they saw the massive energy slowly expanding downwards, as if.. as if it wanted to devour the Dark Matter.

    "You!" Paimon yelled angrily, "You''re being reckless!" He eximed.

    "If gambling is being reckless, then I am being one!" Gaius yelled before sending anothermand to his will. Immediately, the energy elerated with expanding downwards and soon, it fully devoured the Chaotic Dark Matter.

    "Are you insane?!" Paimon yelled, "If the Chaotic Dark Matter absorbed that amount of power, it would be nigh-undefeatable! Fully invincible even! It would also worsen the pests it would release!"

    Hearing the demon, everyone had their eyes widened with anger as they red with utmost wrath at Gaius, "We did not sign for this! We want Matheon to be saved, not erased from existence!"

    In response to all the hate, Gaius rebutted, "If the energy instead was the one to rise victorious against the Dark Matter, it would instead gain the same ability as the Dark Matter but with order and will from the creator! Once I use it to mend the destruction and chaos in the gxy, Matheon would ascend to another level of power!"

    Although a lot of them still hate him, they could only back down, "Then, we hope that your n works. If not, then we''d risk it all and kill you endlessly!" Asileius spat hatefully.

    Paimon also looked at Gaius and sighed, "I hope that daringness of yours can achieve something. If not, then I wouldn''t even bother bringing you to the Abyss and risk the domain''s end because of you." He stated.

    Faced with doubts, Gaius only persevered. Now that the Chaotic Dark Matter was inside the energy, he proceeded to assist the cosmic energy against the fight through his will.

    He molded the shape of the energy like y, and slowly incorporated the Dark Matter into the energy while also pushing the former to back down and ruin itself to sumb to the cosmic energy.

    Hourster, they saw Gaius'' sweat trickling down his cheeks as the Chaotic Dark Matter''s unconscious will started to resist and counterattack against thebined aggression of the cosmic energy and his will.

    The Dark Matter slowly became visible from the outside, showing signs of overpowering the energy.

    Not wanting the ruination of Matheon, the other deities also helped out, sending sliver of their wills towards the Dark Matter andbating and suppressing it.

 Chapter 222 The Reset

    Faced with doubts, Gaius only persevered. Now that the Chaotic Dark Matter was inside the energy, he proceeded to assist the cosmic energy against the fight through his will.

    He molded the shape of the energy like y, and slowly incorporated the Dark Matter into the energy while also pushing the former to back down and ruin itself to sumb to the cosmic energy.

    Hourster, they saw Gaius'' sweat trickling down his cheeks as the Chaotic Dark Matter''s unconscious will started to resist and counterattack against thebined aggression of the cosmic energy and his will.

    The Dark Matter slowly became visible from the outside, showing signs of overpowering the energy.

    Not wanting the ruination of Matheon, the other deities also helped out, sending sliver of their wills towards the Dark Matter andbating and suppressing it. Paimon, as a Duke under him, also helped the same way in addition to slowing the reaction time of the Dark Matter against the attacks.

    Talzesar, as someone who looked down on the new monarch, couldn''t be bothered to assist and only looked at them, watching their struggle against the Dark Matter, sometimes sniggering when they were pushed back.

    But, gradually through theirbined efforts, the presence of the Dark Matter weakened, and at the endpletely vanished. All of them sighed in relief, but Paimon, knowing that Talzesar and hispany did nothing to help, nced at them intently before returning his sight to the product of their efforts and Gaius'' idea.

    In front of them was a glossy and liquidised energy that has thousands of times the energy of the previous cosmic energy.

    Knowing that such a ginormous amount of energy would only end up destroying the gxy instead of improving it, Gaius came up with an idea. The wills of the deities had already left the energy. Using his will, he already had full control of it.

    He separated the liquid energy into two parts. The first part was stored by Gaius back inside the Hexatrix, in fear that it suddenly explodes, or worse, implodes. The second part was the energy that he would use to develop the gxy.

    He sent that part above Matheon. He then turned and said to the beings of Matheon, "Bid a temporary goodbye to Matheon."

    Of course, even before all these happened, they had already done so. Their families are already inside God''s Land, so they deemed them safe in its care. They nodded to Gaius, to which Gaius proceeded.

    Inside the energy, different images from the different parts of the gxies showed and flickered, as if running through the pages of a book.

    Slowly, Gaius willed the energy to spread out. Hourster, it had covered the top and the sides of the gxy. Then, it happened.

    A thin line of the energy that extended down to the center of the gxy suddenly sparked. Through that spark, a ck hole was created. As soon as that ck hole came into existence, all that was encapsted by the energy were pulled with that energy into the ck hole in mere minutes. All that was left of the beautiful gxy of Matheon was a ck hole.

    They could only stare at that ck hole, with golden energy surrounding it. Months, years, decades passed, and nothing happened.

    Talzesar didn''t even want to waste a second with them and already had the desire to leave but he was restrained by Paimon''s stern gaze.

    "Are you sure it worked?" Jeremy asked worriedly. In response to his question, Gaius only stared at the ck hole.

    Finally..

    "The reset.." He muttered audibly, alerting everyone, "..is finished."

    As soon as thest word escaped his mouth, some reactions could be seen from the ck hole.

    It suddenly turned white and abruptly released gases, energy, elements, everything that creates a gxy. All of it rotated around the white hole as it continued releasing mass amounts of materials and supplements for creation.

    All of the deities were amazed by the scene, some looked at it and thought of it as tear-jerking. Asileius turned to Gaius and bowed respectfully before flying towards the infant gxy, aiding its formation.

    As deities and beings of the gxy, everyone helped. Gaius and Paimon looked at them with satisfaction. "My duty here is done. Should we go to the Abyss now?" He asked Paimon.<sub> </sub>

    Paimon smiled even more when he heard it from Gaius, "As you wish, Your Majesty." He bowed respectfully and nced at the stiff demons behind him, "I should also take them to their Master, considering that they were misbehaving in front of the new Monarch of Vilfrein."

    With the confirmation, Paimon''s very being sparked. His body emitted a mysterious glow as the energy transformed the glow on his hand. He then raised it and shed sideways, creating a hundred-meter wide rift in front of them. "After you, Your Majesty." Paimon stepped aside gentlemanly, letting Gaius enter the realm first.

    Gaius first gazed at the rift in front of him, and breathed in deeply before heaving a determined sigh. Having decided that there''s no turning back anymore, he stepped forward and vanished into the rift.

    Paimon then turned to Demon Talzesar and his men and red at them distastefully, "Are you waiting for me to drag you in myself?" He narrowed his eyes dangerously as he stated those words.

    Not being able to do anything, Talzesar and hispany could only walk in. And after them, Paimon finally walked in and closed the rift.

    It was unknown when they would appear once more, but it would definitely be more than a millennia, and could even reach millions of years.

    In those years, Gaius would be devilishly strong, maybe to the point of even reaching his primogenitor. He would lead Vilfrein to the heights that it could only hope to reach. But of course, those would take time, and Time would be long.

    Speaking of Time¡­.

    In the far distant gxy, where time would be the least of one''s worries, there''s a realm. It was a realm unbounded by the shackles of time, space, and the primordialws.

    Its legacy existed together with the emergence of creation, even before the Supreme Being''s existence. No one in the entire universe knew what their purpose or their goals were, but those beings of power knew one thing for certain; to never sh with them.

    Inside that realm, there exists a humongous throne that spans through millions of gxies, and seated there is a simrly humongous being. He was seated calmly at his seat, unmoving.

    Suddenly, he faintly moved, but although faint it was noticed by a small person on the throne''s armrest. "Teacher? Did something happen?" The person asked.

    The humongous being''s head turned downwards and looked at the person below as he intently looked at him. If Matthias could see the person, he would definitely know him, considering that this person was the Keeper of the Hall that he banished out of the gxy because he "failed to protect his daughter", none other than Denos.

    Looking at Denos, the humongous being he called Teacherughed. "Denos, gaze at the distant realm in our East and tell me what you notice."

    Denos nodded and turned to the direction where his Teacher was pointing at. He furrowed his brows as he looked at the seemingly simple ce. Suddenly, his eyes widened, "The Laws of Time are being changed drastically! Although it''s chaotic, its goal seems to be to elerate the realm''s time passage."

    "But, considering the humongous size of the realm, the scale of change in the Time Laws should have required an amount of energy that is the size of this primordial universe! Who in existence could do such a feat?!" Denos eximed in shock.

    In response, the being turned his gaze back to the changing realm, "There''s no one else except me in this universe that can do it." He stated deeply.

    "Then who is it? It isn''t you, is it, Teacher?" Denos turned to him and asked. "You are right. It isn''t me." The being answered. This time, Denos was already too confused.

    He was suddenly puzzled when the being looked up in the non-existent sky, and gazed at nothingness, "Can I?" He asked.

    As if he got a response, the being became the same size as Denos. He turned into a being of cosmic energy, a singr entity in a humanoid form. He had a staff in his hand made of himself, also cosmic energy.

    Denos was startled and immediately approached his Teacher, "Why did you reform yourself, Teacher?" Denos asked.

    "To answer your question." The Teacher replied. "I am Kathchronus, The Avatar of Time. I am the Time and the embodiment of itsws and intricacies."

    "I told you that no one excluding me can do that action in this universe because it is true; No one can do that in this universe." He stated. Gradually, Denos slowly understood what Kathchronus meant, "You mean.. the one doing that is from another Universe?!"

 Chapter 223 Divine Heaven Empire

    "There''s no one else except me in this universe that can do it." He stated deeply.

    "Then who is it? It isn''t you, is it, Teacher?" Denos turned to him and asked. "You are right. It isn''t me." The being answered. This time, Denos was already too confused.

    He was suddenly puzzled when the being looked up in the non-existent sky, and gazed at nothingness, "Can I?" He asked.

    As if he got a response, the being became the same size as Denos. He turned into a being of cosmic energy, a singr entity in a humanoid form. He had a staff in his hand made of himself, also cosmic energy.

    Denos was startled and immediately approached his Teacher, "Why did you reform yourself, Teacher?" Denos asked.

    "To answer your question." The Teacher replied. "I am Kathchronus, The Avatar of Time. I am the Time and the embodiment of itsws and intricacies."

    "I told you that no one excluding me can do that action in this universe because it is true; No one can do that in this universe." He stated. Gradually, Denos slowly understood what Kathchronus meant, "You mean.. the one doing that is from another Universe?!"

    "Not entirely correct." Kathchronus shook his head in response, "It is not¨C He is not¨C from this universe. He is from another ne of existence, a ne that we still could not hope to ascend at this point, but someone would definitely do so in the near future."

    "That person, He, is someone who controls the entire universe''s existence, all of the universes'' existence. Naturally, the control of the Law of Time of a certain realm, even the entire universe''sw of time, is under his behest, even without the use of even a single energy." He exined.

    "Is there such an impossibly strong being? I find it hard to believe." Denos gasped. "Oh, student, you have no idea what''s possible." Kathchronusughed.

    "That being, if he so wished, can erase whole universes from existing. His power over the beings under him is unfathomable." Kathchronus stated with a hint of apprehension in his voice, "Only those awakened beings had the ability to contact that person beyond ourprehension."

    "Who are they?" Denos asked curiously. "They are known in many identities." Said Kathchronus.

    "Some call them Awakened, others call them Lunatics, but knowledgeable men like us, know exactly what to call them; The Fate Weavers." Kathchronus uttered. Suddenly, a person appeared behind them, startling Denos.

    As if expecting his arrival, Kathchronus turned around and asked the newly arrived person, "What goal do you have by going here?"

    "After Gaius was reduced to a dream, of course I have nothing to do there anymore. I have given the necessary orders for Lord Andre''s men there, so they should already know to protect Nari and the others." The person stretchedzily after closing the portal behind him.

    Kathchronus narrowed his eyes at him. "You are ?thalos, the man that was tasked to assist the Demon Lord Gaius in his time inside his prison world?" He asked.

    "You know me and the Destined Fate?!" ?thalos eximed, "You aren''t a Fate Weaver. Who are you?" He growled.

    "Kathchronus, Avatar of Time." Kathchronus answered indifferently, which made ?thalos'' spine shiver. "Although I am not a Fate Weaver, I can surely erase you from the Existence of Time."

    "I-I am sorry, Lord Kathchronus, if I have offended you." ?thalos bowed to apologize, "I am just here in ordance with His will."

    When Kathchronus heard "His will", he was immediately alerted, as someone that would be addressed by the Fate Weavers as "His" could only refer to that person.

    "What is His will?" Kathchronus asked. "He wants the Keeper to return to where he belongs and secretly protect it."

    Denos'' eyes widened and he immediately turned to ?thalos. "Is it me?" He asked urgently.

    "Are you the Keeper?"

    "As far as I know, I am the Keeper of The Hall, so, yes." Denos nodded hesitantly. "Then, where do you belong?"

    In the face of that question, Denos was silent as he thought deeply. "I can only belong in the bosom of her embrace." Denos sighed.<sub> </sub>

    ?thalos'' head suddenly shifted, as if he was listening to someone, "Return. Bai Xia will return." He suddenly stated, shaking the deepest soul of Denos.

    He abruptly turned around to Kathchronus, but he was beaten by the Avatar of Time as Kathchronus said to him, "Go where you belong. Do what you will. You have already learned a lot from me, so you should return."

    Denos looked at Kathchronus gratefully before bowing deeply, "Thank you, Teacher." He said before zooming to the direction of Matheon.

    Watching him, ?thalos spoke, "The Universe is already in chaos. Time is also being influenced by it, and all would lead to that event."

    Kathchronus just chuckled and nced at ?thalos, "What''s fated is fated. And Lord Fate''s Will is Fated. No one in this universe or any other universe can alter his will except the future main. Hell, even the future main''s mind is under Him."

    "Sigh."

    After that conversation, the existence of that realm seemed to vanish without trace, reappearing somewhere in the cosmos, or in another universe''s cosmos.

    In the Immortal Territories..

    Two hundred years have passed since the first war for unification has urred. One hundred years have also passed since the Qin Dynasty unified the old territories, therefore establishing the Sun Devouring Empire once again.

    Inside a tavern in the border city of the empire, people were talking about the events of the past centuries.

    "Hundreds of years had already passed, yet I can''t seem to forget Crowned Prince Alexander''s feat of defeating multiple armies that were greater than his army by multiple degrees." A bard sitting in front of the people stated with pride..

    "In the battle against thebined armies of Steins Empire and Northern Yuan numbering to two million, together with his shining valiant spear, he charged with his army of 500,000 and vanquished the foes with great honor! That was the battle that turned the heads of every domain, making them notice our greatness once again!"

    "After that fight, he became known as Qin''s God of War, the Valiant Spear King! His noble expeditions made us the greatest hegemon of that era. Together with his father, His Divine Majesty, they coursed through the battlefield, taking territories from foes one by one!"

    "They became the battlefield''s terror! With the Crowned Prince''s spear, His Divine Majesty fought with his unparalleled strategies, defeating enemies without even fighting! They are unstoppable! And their unstoppable trait led us to this era; the era of prosperity!"

    "I still can''t forget the grandness of His Divine Majesty when he re-established the authority of the Sun Devouring Empire and instated the Divine Heaven Empire." One of the men holding his tankard mug said with reminiscence.

    "Hah! How can the people of Divine Heaven forget that?" The bardughed, "When His Divine Majesty waved the Royal Brush and wrote on the heavens his deration of glory, dragons and phoenixes descended from the heavens, wanting to quell his arrogance and tried toy waste on the newly united empire. But what did the Divine Majesty do? His Divine Majesty only waved his hand and dered his conviction before the heavens and suppressing those dragons and phoenixes into bowing in deference to his authority."

    "After that, the Divine Heaven Empire became prosperous and was feared across the continent! Although we haven''t moved for a century, those foreign dominions still fear our presence!"

    "I for one, heard that the Empires of Silver Ice, Sun Dragon, Iron Bastion, and Glorious Phoenix have established a secret alliance to deter any of our Divine Heaven Empire''s moves that will go past them. Even Qinshan Commerce seemed to have difficulties when establishing trade with the foreign nations." Another man butted in.

    "What harm would that do to us?" The bardughed once more, "We are supported by His Divine Majesty! We would never be at a disadvantage! They''re just weakening themselves! HAHA!"

    "You are right about that!" Everyone inside the tavernughed wholeheartedly. Hidden from their view, a simple-clothed man smiled in satisfaction as he listened to their stories of His Divine Majesty''s greatness.

    Grinning, he mmed his mug down, attracting the attention of everyone in the tavern. "For His Divine Majesty and his kin''s greatness, we are grateful! Therefore, everything here is on me! Cheers for His Divine Majesty!" He shouted and raised his mug.

    "Yeah!!" When they heard that everything''s free, everyone rejoiced even more, and the atmosphere inside the tavern became joyous.

    The man also walked to the bard and handed him ten gold coins, "A tip for a great storyteller!" He said with a smile.

    The bard was shocked and he immediately bowed repeatedly like a pecking chicken, "Thank you very much, mister!" After he thanked him, the bard picked up his pipa and sang happily, with the people joining in on the fun.

 Chapter 224 200 Years

    Hidden from their view, a simple-clothed man smiled in satisfaction as he listened to their stories of His Divine Majesty''s greatness.

    Grinning, he mmed his mug down, attracting the attention of everyone in the tavern. "For His Divine Majesty and his kin''s greatness, we are grateful! Therefore, everything here is on me! Cheers for His Divine Majesty!" He shouted and raised his mug.

    "Yeah!!" When they heard that everything''s free, everyone rejoiced even more, and the atmosphere inside the tavern became joyous.

    The man also walked to the bard and handed him ten gold coins, "A tip for a great storyteller!" He said with a smile.

    The bard was shocked and he immediately bowed repeatedly like a pecking chicken, "Thank you very much, mister!" After he thanked him, the bard picked up his pipa and sang happily, with the people joining in on the fun.

    The man also walked to the counter to pay for everything. After that, he also joined in with the people, jumping,ughing, and singing as they danced arm in arm.

    Their fun went on and on for hours and hours, and it was already midnight when they all tumbled down, sound asleep, drunk and tired.

    The man that paid for everyone''s drinks rose slowly, being careful not to wake anyone up. Looking at everyone, his lips curled up.

    Suddenly, someone appeared next to him, covered in ck cloth, standing on the mug lightly without shaking nor breaking it, "It''s already midnight, Your Majesty. The Empress is already worried sick."

    The man, who was of course, Matthias, chuckled in response, "I am the most powerful person in the Empire and one of the greatest powers here in the continent. Do you think anything or anyone would be able to do a thing to me?"

    "Your Majesty.." Faced with Matthias'' stubbornness, the ck-clothed man bemoaned. "Aish, yeah, yeah! I''ll go back." Matthias waved his hand, dismissing the man before vanishing from his seat.

    Knowing that his monarch had already gone home, hopefully, the ck-clothed man sank deep into the shadows, as if he hadn''t even gone there.

    In the Imperial Pce of Divine Heaven..

    The Empress, Isabelle, paced back and forth as she had a worried expression stered on her face. It has already been more than half a day since her husband the Emperor had gone out to go somewhere, and it was already in the middle of the night.

    Her red phoenix gown spun around every time she turned to walk back. Although she was worried, she still looked beautiful in the eyes of those who could see her.

    Behind her, the three Consorts tried to calm her down, "Empress, the Emperor is strong. You shouldn''t worry about his safety and you should sleep." The Gant Consort, Gongsun Yue, said to her.

    "The Gant Consort is right, Empress." The Noble Consort seconded, "His Majesty can return home by himself and may even return without us knowing that he is already here."

    "You should take a rest or just sit, Empress Isa." The Pure Consort also spoke as she held the Empress'' hands to ease her worries.

    "Sigh." Isabelle sighed as she looked at the three Consorts, "Thank you. It''s just that it''s already past the day, and he still isn''t here."

    "I am here now, My Empress." Suddenly, out of nowhere, Matthias appeared in front of the balcony and called out with a smile, having already changed his attire; a simple white and gold hanfu.

    "Your Majesty." The Three Consorts immediately knelt down in front of his presence. On the other hand, Isabelle, who was very angry, immediately charged forward and started beating him with her hand fan.

    "Hey, hey. Stop!" Matthias pleaded as he raised his hands to cover himself from her barrage of attacks.

    "You! What time is it already?! Why are you justing home?!" She reprimanded in anger. "Hey, My Empress, your image." Matthias tried to dissuade her by using the image card.

    Unfortunately for him, it wasn''t working in the face of her anger. "Why do you care about my image now when you told me that I shouldn''t care too much about my image because you''ll still be with me even after everything? Why are you still out at night?" She scolded.<sub> </sub>

    "Hey, are you my mother or something?!" Matthias whined. He turned to the Three Consorts and allowed them to stand up, "Can you stop the Empress now? Please?" He asked kindly.

    The Three Consorts were going to pull Isabelle back but she immediately turned and red at them, telling them not to interfere, so they could only gaze at him with an apologetic look on their faces.

    With that, Matthias could only sigh and let Isabelle beat him. "Empress, you should take a rest and continue beating His Majesty tomorrow. As you have already said, it''s already past midnight, and you should sleep already." Fortunately for him, the ck-clothed man that called him home arrived and talked some sense to Isabelle.

    Finally, Isabelle backed off, but she was still ring at him, "I''ll see you tomorrow." After that, she immediately turned around, raised her gown, and walked away.

    Before turning to join the Empress, The Consorts first bowed towards Matthias, "May you have a good night''s rest, Your Majesty." They said to him respectfully.

    "Thank you." Matthias smiled and nodded in acknowledgement before they finally turned to leave.

    Now that they were gone, Matthias could finally heave a sigh of relief. "I told you Her Majesty is very worried. Fortunately, I got here in time." The ck-clothed man said neutrally.

    "What do you mean ''in time''?" Matthias scoffed, "You arrived here while I was already getting beaten for thirty minutes!"

    "Thank me, it''s just thirty minutes. Would you like it to be an hour?" The man rebutted, "You should learn now that you were beaten. Don''t stay outte if you go out of the pce or else you are going to get whipped up by your wife."

    "Yeah, yeah, I got it." Matthias nodded reluctantly. "Wait, ck, are you the Master or is it me? You''re being cocky now, huh?" Matthias red at him.

    ck did not respond and only sank in the shadows, leaving the scene peacefully. "Motherf¨C"

    Seeing that ck really had left the pce, Matthias scratched the back of his head irritatedly before calming down. Thinking about everything that happened today, Matthias just chuckled before walking towards the balcony with his hands sped on his back.

    "Two hundred years, huh?" He muttered with his mind travelling through the course of time. From his deration of warring against the Yuan Empire to this age of prosperity for the united empire, two centuries have already passed.

    If it was him before, he would definitely haven''t thought that he would spend more than a century here, but now, here he is. A lot of things had already happened.

    With the return of the empire in once again bing a hegemon in the continent, he had already made a lot of enemies. Different foreign empires expressed indirect hostility towards his rule, and some even directly banned the people of the Divine Heaven Empire from entering their territories.

    Of course, there were also some who extended their hands as allies to the newly united domain, and Matthias treated them with respect. Foreign trades had already begun two or three years after the uniting, and some even sent envoys of friendship in its early days.

    Of course, some of them were denied entry by Matthias, due to the fact that some of them were Theocratic, and endorsed their religion onto the people of Divine Heaven. As a god himself, Matthias isn''t friendly to those kinds of people that seek to influence his subordinates into worshipping other gods when, in fact, he was there.

    So, as soon as Matthias saw other religions trying to infiltrate his empire, he immediately established to the people the religion that was shut down by him before; The Han Religion.

    When the Han Religion was introduced to the people, with Matthias introducing its god as a "higher being" that guided him as ruler and wouldter on guide the people, the majority of the people immediately joined. With its doctrines leaning on neutrality, hidden benevolence, and greatness, everyone felt that it was just right for them.

    With the Han Religion established, theological empires, in turn, also expressed hostility to the Divine Heaven Empire, saying that its religion is nothing but a hoax and its goal is just to endorse the legitimacy of the empire.

    When Matthias heard those usations, heughed while sitting on his throne and thought, "Aren''t everyone using religions as an excuse to legitimize their rule?"

    After that, Divine Heaven entered its hibernation period, replenishing its strength and developing its territories. Reimingnds, signing treaties of mutual benefits with the Beast Kings, and promoting advancement for everyone.

    Princess Han Yue, his daughter with the Pure Consort Fei, also volunteered with research by joining the Divine Heaven Academy, the old Qin University of Literature and Arts.

 Chapter 225 Matthias Discovers What Happened

    Princess Han Yue, his daughter with the Pure Consort Fei, also volunteered with research by joining the Divine Heaven Academy, the old Qin University of Literature and Arts. Through her studies, she developed several scientific discoveries that shook the empire and propelled its rise.

    Speaking of the Imperial Family, it has already expanded by a lot. The Three Consorts all had one child; The Pure Consort had Han Yue, The Gant Consort had a boy named Han Zhuang and has be a General Strategist of the Divine Heaven Army, The Noble Consort also had a boy named Han Jue, and has be the Grand Leader of the Divine Heaven Royal Guard.

    Also, just seven years ago, the Empress, Isabelle, also had another baby, a girl that they named Mackenzie. Currently, she was the youngest of the Imperial descendants, and is doted on by her older siblings.

    Also, due to him being forced by Cane and the others, he also took other concubines; the princesses of the former allied territories that surrendered under his rule.

    One of them was of course Dugu Xianping, the princess of the Yuan Empire that fought against his brothers'' authority. There''s also the princesses of the Tanaka Shogunate and the Verimont Kingdom.

    As benefits of them being allies, the former rulers of the allied territories also gained kingship, with King Tanaka being granted the old Shogunate capital asnd, and King Verimont being granted the Northernmost Land of Divine Heaven that he wished.

    In the ranks of the harem, it could be said that Dugu Xianping has one of the greatest influences, because, aside from being a Lady, she also has a title of Kingship, with the old capital of her mother''s dominion as her fief.

    So, although she has no offspring from the Emperor, she still has a say with the decisions in the country.

    Thinking of all thatplicated family harem type of things, Matthias'' head hurts.

    But still, looking at everything that he had aplished in these two hundred years, Matthias couldn''t help but sigh with amazement. Suddenly, he felt something deep in him that somehow disconnected.

    "Hmm?" He wondered. "My clone had already used the two soul slivers that I had attached to him?" He muttered.

    He wondered what was happening to Matheon. Having the urge to go, Matthias immediately vanished from his position. When he reappeared again, he was already in the middle of space.

    Suddenly, he was shocked with what he saw. "What happened here?!" He eximed.

    He saw the ruined gxy¨C no, scratch that¨C he saw no gxy!

    Somehow, someone heard him, and it was Asileius. When he saw Matthias, he immediately rushed to him and bowed, "I apologize for this, Master."

    "Why are you apologizing? What happened to Matheon?" Matthias asked worriedly.

    "An infection happened. It would destroy the entire gxy if we didn''t act, and your clone has suggested restarting the gxy, so we did just that." He exined.

    "Restarting?" Matthias gawked. Of course, what had happened had already happened, so he had no choice. "Let me do it." He said before flying towards the gxy. Hearing that he would be taking over, Asileius brightened up.

    When the others saw Matthias, the original deities rejoiced while the new ones who hadn''t encountered him threw him a displeased look.

    "Lord!" The deities Yi Tiancai, Xuan, Void Lord, and Fang Yuan immediately knelt towards him.

    "Matthias!" His friends Key, Jeremy, Sana, and Sky also flew towards him and called out.

    "Lord!" The original Demon Dukes and Princes and the Twelve Seraphim also stepped forward and knelt in front of his presence.

    "Are you finally returning?" Key asked excitedly. "Unfortunately, no." Matthias replied, which dampened the former''s joy.

    "The quests inside the Immortal Territories are still iplete, and as much as I would like to stay here, I still need to go back and would probably be gone very long once more. I just visited since I am curious about the state of the gxy." He said.<sub> </sub>

    "You should just abdicate." Suddenly, from the ranks of the deities, someone shouted with displeasure, which attracted the old deities'' attention.

    "Judging by the old gods'' reaction when you arrived, you should be ''His Majesty Lord Matthias'' that was being talked about by Lord Asileius for a long time." The person who spoke was a middle-aged looking man clothed in a red cloak. He was ying with fire when he moved forward.

    "When your domain needed you, you were absent, somewhere in the universe, happy with your life, while we were fighting against those anomalies, trying to protect your domain." He spat, with the other new deities backing him with nods and hums of approval, "You should just abdicate because you are unworthy of your position."

    "Silence!" ring with anger, Asileius bellowed towards the speaking deity with ming wrath. The other old deities were also ring at him hatefully as their looks pierced him like arrows.

    Seeing those reactions from the old deities, the new deities'' mouth went shut and their bodies stiffened.

    Matthias, on the other hand, was only looking at what was happening in front of him with no reaction on his face whatsoever. Seeing that, the deity took it as a weapon, "See?! He doesn''t care about any of us! Lord Asileius should just be the one to sit on the Matheon Pce''s throne!" He yelled indignantly.

    "Flero!!" Xuan became even more angered as he pushed Asileius away and punched the deity straight in the face, causing him to fly and m down into one of thes in the gxy.

    "Enough." Matthias suddenly spoke when Xuan was already preparing to fly towards Flero once again to punch him.

    Matthias lifted up his arm and moved his hand. From the, Flero''s unconscious body immediately floated towards them. Seeing that, the deities who weren''t familiar with his power widened their eyes.

    The distance between them and the where Flero mmed down was at least a light year. Being able to make a body float towards them in such a distance was something that none of them could do.

    When Flero''s body reached Matthias, he tapped Flero''s head with a finger, and with a snap, the former woke up. When Flero opened his eyes, he was startled, shocked, and terrified to discover that he was in the hands of the god that he discredited. "W-What are you going to do?! Are you going to kill me because I''m against you?!"

    Matthias just looked at Flero andughed before throwing him away. "I have already given Asileius and the others the right to govern my domain, young deity. Except for being the creator, I already have little to no authority over the decisions made in my absence." He said.

    "What?!" Everyone gasped when they heard him except for Asileius and those who had already guessed it. In front of their uncertainty, he nodded, "I know for myself that I would be gone for a very long time, and if they still had to wait for my approval to make the decision, then the gxy would surely fall. It is also the reason why I established the Highest Supreme Council; to make decisions on my behalf."

    "Although not entirely, I had already relinquished my authority as ruler and would only serve as a Creator for the gxy. It is for the good of everyone, including me." Heughed.

    "When I became a Creator, I wanted to live normal lives in different worlds, but, of course, I had duties as a powerful being, so I had topromise." He then looked at them with a smile, "But now that you all are present, I can be assured that I have nothing to worry about."

    He chuckled and shook his head, "Anyways, this gxy is a mess." After saying that, his aura changed as he emitted the pressure of a true god. He raised his hand and called upon his power, fully connecting his will with the white hole.

    Immediately, the scope of the white hole expanded, encapsting more than three hundred thousand light years of area with its cosmic amount of energy.

    After that, Matthias started creating en masse, simultaneously forming stars,s, asteroid belts, different metals, elements, minerals, energy, qi, and surely, life in both the micro and macro-level spectrum.

    Half an hourter, the gxy''s look returned to how it was years ago, fresh from any harmful existences. The white hole retracted itself in the middle of the gxy and stayed there, spinning in a slow and stable manner. Gazing at the newly-created gxy in front of them, everyone was amazed.

    "That was quicker than how it should''ve been with your level of power, Lord!" Asileius eximed, knowing full well the power that Matthias had when theyst saw each other.

    "Time passes, friend." Matthias chuckled and sighed, "Time passes."

    Within the gxy''s inner structure, particrly the realms, were also greatly influenced by the restructuring and the evolution of energy, with God''s Land, Cane, and the Hall of Knowledge changing in the quark level, with its very structure bing more sturdy, powerful, and can even generate greater products than they ever had.

 Chapter 226 Denos, Return

    Within the gxy''s inner structure, particrly the realms, were also greatly influenced by the restructuring and the evolution of energy, with God''s Land, Cane, and the Hall of Knowledge changing in the quark level, with its very structure bing more sturdy, powerful, and can even generate greater products than they ever had.

    Cane, for example, had grown sentient nature, and higher level of spirits with its tremendous change in the amount of qi inside.

    While the gods were admiring the new and improved gxy, suddenly, from afar, everyone noticed a strong presenceing towards the gxy, causing everyone to be alerted. Matthias also turned around, shocked by the aura that the person was releasing.

    Squinting his eyes, he then discovered who it was and chuckled secretly, "Denos.."

    Knowing it was someone he "banished", he straightened up his back and looked at the approaching figure with a stern gaze. Asileius and the others noticed his change and were puzzled as they started to ruminate on who it was.

    Suddenly, Yi Tiancai''s eyes widened, "Is it.. him?" He muttered.

    As expected, Denos, clothed in blue arcane clothes, stopped in front of them, "I greet you all." He bowed.

    When the old deities saw him, they had mixed emotions. They were joyful that an oldrade of theirs had returned, but remembering the judgement that was passed upon his head, they were worried for him, especially so, considering that the very man who ced judgement on him was present.

    He then turned to Matthias and bowed deeply, "I greet you, Godfather." He deferentially greeted him.

    Matthias just looked at him sternly before asking indifferently, "Why are you back? Have you discovered how to return Bai Xia back?"

    Faced with the ultimate question that caused him to be banished from his home gxy, Denos stood firmly and determinedly as he responded to Matthias, "I am confident that I can resurrect Bai Xia back."

    Matthias just hummed before waving his hand aggressively. After that, they vanished and reappeared inside the Hall of Knowledge, particrly the second floor, where Matthiasid Bai Xia''s untainted body that never dposed even when hundreds of years had passed.

    When they vanished, the old deities that knew where exactly they can be immediately vanished and entered the Hall of Knowledge, and watched what was happening.

    Inside, Denos walked towards Bai Xia with pain in his footsteps. Looking at her, he couldn''t help but tear up, considering that it has been a long time since hest saw her. "You are still beautiful, my love." He whispered as he faltered and knelt beside her body and held her hand.

    "You aren''t here to admire her, you''re here to resurrect her." Matthias uttered coldly. "Y-Yes, Godfather." Denos nodded before standing up once again and spreading his arms wide.

    Suddenly, wind blew violently inside the floor even though there was no source. Denos'' body lifted off from the ground as he conjured all the knowledge and power that he had umted to save the woman he loved.

    Watching all these at the side, Matthias stood and looked at them silently.

    Looking at him trying hard, Matthias sighed. Although he was mad at that time, He knew that it wasn''t Denos'' fault that Bai Xia died on the battlefield. No one was at fault because what happened has happened.

    But what Matthias did know was, with the death of the woman he so cherished, Denos would definitely falter, causing him to be held down. It would be a waste of his talents and skills, considering that Matthias created Denos as a being closely rted to Time.

    If not honed, Matthias would''ve just wasted the days that he fell unconscious just to create him.

    Matthias really just wants Denos'' potential to be realized, and being confined inside the Hall of Knowledge really isn''t that beneficial for him because it would just hold him back.

    By banishing Denos out of the gxy and using Bai Xia''s resurrection as motivation for him to excel in his abilities, her death would not destroy his future.

    While watching, suddenly, Matthias saw some reactions. Inside the white hole, specks of light suddenly poured out. It wasn''t that that attracted Matthias'' attention. Particrly, it is the state of the specks that made him notice those lights; they were somehow reverting through time.

    From all over the gxy, specks of pure, golden light emerged and gathered on top of Bai Xia''s body.

    Within Denos'' body, things also started to change, with his energy slowly being siphoned out of him, and his physical body thinning to a noticeable degree. Matthias watched silently as it happened.

    Denos was joyful when he saw the specks of light gather, but he immediately grimaced when he realized that those lights weren''t fusing. He did all that he can do, but it resulted in nothing. The lights only stayed separated, floating above her body silently.

    "No.. no.." Denos'' tears ran down his cheeks, realizing that he couldn''t do it. He tried and tried, with his bones beginning to show because of how thin he was getting.<sub> </sub>

    "Revert. Revert!" He yelled incessantly.

    Matthias just looked at him without emotions showing physically. Suddenly, he noticed that the lights were blinking, and something was trying to get to him.

    When he volunteered to establish contact, he was shocked. "Let us live together peacefully, please?" A gentle, and calm-inducing voice of a woman sounded in his head.

    "But, it''s a test for him." He argued. "Please?" The voice sounded once more.

    Matthias couldn''t have the heart to refuse her with her pleading. She was his beloved daughter after all.

    Sighing, Matthias raised his hand and fused the lights into one, singr orb and plunged it deep into Bai Xia''s body, which shocked Denos. "Godfather.." He eximed.

    Matthias didn''t respond and just looked him straight in the eye, "I certainly hope not to see her dead body again or I''ll make sure you would be staying with her in the afterlife, understood?" He stressed.

    Hearing that, and noticing Bai Xia''s finger moving, he immediately fell to the ground and started kowtowing repeatedly towards him, "Thank you, thank you, thank you.." He repeatedly uttered sobbingly.

    "Now, get off and go down. I''ll be the one to talk with her first." Matthias stated before waving his hand and throwing Denos down to the first floor of the Hall.

    "That wasn''t kind, was it?" While Matthias'' eyes were still looking at the pathway to the lower floor, a weak but lovely voice chimed from behind him.

    "Xiao Xia!" Matthias immediately rushed to her side and held her hand, "Are you okay now?" He asked worriedly.

    "Mhmm." Bai Xia nodded cutely, and Matthias immediately rushed to hug her. A whileter, Bai Xia pushed him gently and said, "Father, you really shouldn''t have been that cruel to him, you know?" She said, which made Matthias grunt.

    "He deserved it."

    "No, he doesn''t."

    "Yes, he did."

    "Bonk." Matthias was startled when, suddenly, Bai Xia''s beautiful and dainty hands fell t on his head. "What was that for?!" Matthiasined with his mouth agape.

    "You shouldn''t have been cruel to him." Bai Xia pouted. "Why are you defending him?" Matthias asked with a hurt look and with his hands clutching his chest.

    Seeing Matthias'' expression, Bai Xia chuckled and covered her mouth with her dainty hands as she exined gently, "I am defending him because I am his woman, and soon-to-be wife! And as punishment for you, Asileius and the others would be the one officiating our wedding."

    "Hey!" Matthias'' eyes widened and his mouth gawked, "Absolutely not, you can''t! I am your father, therefore I am officiating your wedding, even if your nominated officiant is the goddest of gods!" He argued so much that his hands were already starting to move on their own.

    "That''s it!" Matthias suddenly shouted, "I need to leave, but I am not being excluded at your wedding." Suddenly, Matthias grabbed Bai Xia''s hands, albeit gently, before going down to the first floor of the Hall of Knowledge.

    When the deities and Denos saw them appear from the pathway, the old deities became happy while the new ones that hadn''t had the chance to know Bai Xia before she died had their mouths hanging wide open because of her perfectness.

    Some daring deities wanted to approach her but were immediately red at by a mad Denos, so they backed down. Fortunately, Denos had no time looking at them, since the woman that his existence relies on was walking slowly towards him.

    Tears started to fall down from Denos'' cheeks as he stared at the gorgeous Bai Xia that was also looking at him lovingly. "I missed that gaze." He muttered with a sob.

    Looking at Denos, Matthias'' nose twitched, as if he was reluctant with doing it, but the hand that was holding her shook as Bai Xia signalled Matthias to stop it.

    "Right, right." Matthias whined before snapping the fingers of his free hand.

 Chapter 227 Union Of Two Souls

    "I missed that gaze." He muttered with a sob.

    Looking at Denos, Matthias'' nose twitched, as if he was reluctant with doing it, but the hand that was holding her shook as Bai Xia signalled Matthias to stop it.

    "Right, right." Matthias whined before snapping the fingers of his free hand. Immediately, Bai Xia''s clothes fluttered, and transformed into a beautiful, pure, heavenly, elegant, and beautiful white wedding gown.

    Her silky and shiny ck hair rose and tied itself into an updo, with hairpins adorned with tiny stars holding her hair up. A flower crown also manifested above her head and descended gently on her.

    A starry silk cloth flew behind her and adorned her dress and her head. Gradually, she transformed into a heavenly goddess.

    Denos'' eyes rolled up at the sight of her transformation, and blood started trickling down his nose, but fortunately, he got a hold of himself.

    "Although I am reluctant to give her to you, I need to be the one officiating this wedding and no one else must stand in my position in this event." Matthias spat. He then stomped, and immediately, the Hall started changing, with the bookshelves sinking down and seats appearing out of nowhere.

    An altar then emerged at the front, and Matthias walked towards Denos and warned him first with a re before turning around to stand at the altar.

    When he was in position, he then waved his hand up, and the patrollers gathered at the side and started ying the Wedding March by Mendhelsson.

    As the sounds of trumpets, drums, violins, and all kinds of instruments boomed, Denos and Bai Xia chuckled and started walking towards the altar.

    Hand in hand, they slowly walked on the pathway that was now filled with petals of flowers from Cane.

    Denos couldn''t believe that what was now happening wasn''t a dream, so he gripped Bai Xia''s dainty hand with cherish.

    With them now standing in front of Matthias, thetter finally spoke, "We are gathered here today, with me as the officiant and supreme, although reluctantly, to bequeath my daughter to this.. man."

    "Father!" Bai Xia whined in annoyance became of her father''s pettiness.

    Matthias'' face was nk, seemingly having heard nothing, "I grant you union, to unite as one. The bond you have shall be a bond forevermore, and once one sins, this man will take the me for everything."

    "Father!" Bai Xia whined and red yfully at Matthias, "What? It''s his job to take the me!" Matthias rebutted, with "as-a-matter-of-fact" expression on his face.

    "We are one and equal." Bai Xia dered as she gently caressed her man''s hand, "Once one sins, we would suffer as one." She said with determination.

    "Ah, no, I can''t approve of that." Matthias immediately shook his head, "Let''s do this, if one sins, the one who did so shall take the me, okay." Without waiting for Bai Xia''s response, he immediately snapped his fingers and bound them.

    "Now, to officiate the bond as true and absolute." Matthias signalled Denos by looking at him with a knowing gaze.

    Denos returned the look and nodded in response. "I have dreamt of this moment since you left me. Now that you are here with me once more, I shall take care of you, cherish you, love you, protect you, and no harm shall go your way. I love you with all my existence, and may the power that bonds us be eternally present. I will never let you leave me again."

    Matthias was listening intently at his vows, and when he heard thest sentence, he immediately red at Denos hatefully, "What do you mean by that? Do you want me to drag you far from this gxy again?" He spat angrily, "You sound like a psychotic pervert that is stalking my daughter. Change thest bit."

    "Oh, s-sorry." Denos immediately apologized and turned to Bai Xia once more, "I will still let you leave me, but I hope we can talk about it before you do so in the future." He rephrased.

    Seeing how Denos was so submissive to Matthias, she couldn''t help but chuckle. When Denos and Matthias saw her happy face, they immediately smiled with satisfaction.

    "Now, you?" Matthias called to his daughter. "Oh." Bai Xia immediately became serious.<sub> </sub>

    "My husband.." She began, but was immediately halted by Matthias, "Hey, not yet. Save that forter." He reprimanded.

    "Pssh. My father is so petty." She rolled her eyes yfully before chuckling, "You forget the ''r'' in pretty." Matthias muttered and weaved his long hair back.

    "Anyways, my love." Bai Xia continued, "No words can express my love for you. I''ll stay with you through thick and thin, and whatever happens in this universe, I would still be beside you. I love you." Although the vow was short, it was definitely enough for Denos.

    When she finished, golden light immediately shone, surrounding their very being. "With my deration and your vows, the bond has been made. Let the power of your love empower this domain." After saying that, Matthias raised his hand and mmed down.

    The golden light that was surrounding the two suddenly manifested into two rings, one on each of their ring fingers. At the same time, their immaterial bond merged with the core of the gxy.

    As it did so, a wide halo surrounded the gxy and formed a huge dome of protection around it. It would serve as deterrence to any foreign attacks in the future.

    "The wedding has ended." Matthias dered and lifted his hands, "Feast shall begin."

    When he raised his hand, the seats suddenly vanished and were reced by round tables and chairs with plentiful food created by him. When the deities saw the energy-rich food, they immediately sat and dug in.

    Seeing them excited with the food, Matthias walked towards the new couple and extended his hand. Seeing it, Bai Xia held out her hand and ced it on top of his hand.

    Waiting for a while, Matthias saw Denos just looking at them. He immediately reprimanded him, "Hey, do you want to be left out? Come here."

    With his signal, Denos chuckled awkwardly and ced it on his wife''s hand palms down. Now that they wereplete, Matthias turned to look at his daughter, "Bai Xia, take care. I would be gone for a significant amount of time, and I may not be able to watch you all." Bai Xia nodded, "Don''t worry, Father.

    Matthias then turned with a warning gaze at his godson, "Denos, make sure you take care of her now, or else I''ll immediately chop off your head once I return, understand?" Denos nodded quickly and replied, "I assure you, Godfather."

    "You should call me Father now." Matthias suddenly smiled, which made the nervousness in Denos disappear. "If that''s what you wish, Father."

    Matthias smiled approvingly and raised his free hand to pat the hands that were ced on his other hand. Releasing it carefully, Matthias then raised his hands and patted the two on the shoulder before turning to the deities.

    "Deities of Matheon, hear me!" He shouted, attracting the attention of all. "The gxy has returned to its infant state, and the worlds are ripe, filled with primal energy. Use it to your advantage, and watch over the new worlds and its new people. I have lessen the bounds that are shackling the gods and you can build your Pantheons if you so wished." He announced.

    But, suddenly, the surroundings became cold as his tone changed, "But do not ever abuse your powers to ruin this new creation. I dare you to do so, because if you did, I''ll make sure that all the deities and all thews of this domain will hunt you to the ends of the universe." He assured to the gods with confidence in his powers before vanishing from the Hall.

    When he reappeared outside, it was empty. He did not bother visiting the other independent realms because it would definitely be taken care of. What he needed to do was to talk to someone who is within the gxy. Now that he wasn''t bound by a system and is free to do whatever he wants, her influence wouldn''t bother him anymore. Talking to her is merely something he wants to do.

    From the primordial depths of the dominion''s core, he connected with the gxy''s primal core. He lifted his hand up and called upon her existence, "Nuwa,e."

    Immediately, a swirl of golden energy emerged and formed into a woman''s body. When the transformation was finished, Nuwa, just like her form before, has emerged. "Nuwa." Matthias greeted the guide that was known by all to be dead.

    "M-Matthias, or should I say, Master Matthias." Nuwa greeted with a sigh, "Thank you for granting my request." She stated before bowing deeply.

    "Although you said your request was to protect the gxy, I still see it as cowardice." Matthias replied with an indifferent tone. Remembering what she requested before, he still deemed it as an act of desertion.

    .

 Chapter 228 A Lot Going On

    "Nuwa." Matthias greeted the guide that was known by all to be dead with a hint of cold indifference.

    "M-Matthias, or should I say, Master Matthias." Nuwa greeted with a sigh, "Thank you for granting my request." She stated before bowing deeply.

    "Although you said your request was to protect the gxy, I still see it as cowardice." Matthias replied with an indifferent tone. Remembering what she requested before, he still deemed it as an act of desertion.

    Years back, months after the battle, on the Creation tform.

    "Matthias, once the gxy is in peril, I want to die and merge with the gxy''s primal core." Nuwa requested with a serious tone whilst facing Matthias.

    "Why?" Matthias asked. "Because.." Nuwa noticeably fidgeted as she replied, "I-I need so. It is for the gxy''s survival."

    Matthias'' eyebrow lifted, and he sighed internally, "Okay." Immediately, Nuwa lightened up as she repeatedly thanked him.

    Back to the present.

    Matthias and Nuwa floated in space as they stared at each other. A whileter, Nuwa sighed, "You will understand me when the timees. I took advantage of the battle and pretended to die to merge with the gxy to protect it from the future and not because I am a coward."

    "I would have no reason to believe that until the future happens. Just do what you want to do and do not harm my dominion." Matthias uttered coldly before vanishing, returning to the Immortal Territories.

    Nuwa, who was left hanging alone, just looked at the far distance and sighed before returning to the gxy''s primal core.

    The Immortal Territories..

    When Matthias reappeared in the Imperial Pce exactly in the position where he stood before traveling to Matheon, he was startled to see that it was already daytime. His eyes narrowed as he thought, "The time difference has changed? What happened? It should''ve been still in the middle of the night."

    Unfortunately, his musing had to be halted when Sigien Brunhilde called him from behind, "Your Majesty, you were here? We were looking for you!"

    "Hm? Why?" He asked. "Something urgent hase up. Her Imperial Majesty, The Consorts, Lady Xianping, The Imperial Descendants, The Pirs, and General Gongsun Pei have already gathered inside the Throne Hall. You are urgently needed." Sigien answered with a bit of urgency in his voice.

    Matthias went solemn, considering that Sigien is one of the calmest beings under him before Cane. His urgency would mean that something serious had happened while he was gone.

    With such, Matthias wouldn''t even run to go there. He immediately waved his hand and transported the two of them into the Throne Hall.

    As soon as they appeared inside, Matthias immediately noticed the solemness of the atmosphere. He narrowed his eyes as he strode to the Imperial Throne. "Speak." He ordered.

    "Your Majesty.." Cane was the first one to speak, "We have received news from the outside. The Alliance of Nations have mobilized their forces en route to Divine Heaven. In our estimation, they will arrive here two weeks from now."

    Matthias'' eyebrow rose, and he scoffed, "Have they forgotten my feat of ughtering creators in my wake? Have they no fear?"

    "Divine Heaven has been silent for a century and has never touched any of them or their businesses, and now they have the audacity to send armies marching to my doorsteps?" He sneered.

    He then stood up and dered, "If they want the slumbering dragon to awaken, then they shall feel its wrath." As he said that, he unconsciously exuded a strong aura of a ruler, looking down on his people below.

    Everyone felt it, and they couldn''t resist the urge to kneel down. "Alexander, Han Zhuang, Wang Zhong." Matthias called out.

    "Yes." The two moved forward, still kneeling down. "Each of you shall lead the Divine Heaven Army and move to conquer all the domains that dered war against us." Hemanded.<sub> </sub>

    "Your Majesty?!" They all eximed. Such a grand endeavour would require a simrly grand array of manpower. It would definitely alert the entire continent, and the other sects might also join forces with the foreign kingdoms to eliminate Divine Heaven.

    "What? Are you questioning our empire''s ability?" Matthiasughed sinisterly, "They are challenging our empire, so we shouldn''t just stand idly by and show them what we can do." He stated as a matter of fact.

    "Then what about the invading army?" Cane asked. "They aren''t a problem." Matthias answered.

    "The Divine Heaven Royal Guard, The Hidden Dragon Sect, and the rest of Divine Heaven''s men would be enough to handle their army. I wouldn''t even need to move personally." He snickered. "Also, considering our alliance with the Glorious Undefeatable Emperor Han Shiwu and The Immortal Tian, they wouldn''t even be able to enter the border of our Empire."

    "Are there other problems that we are facing?" Matthias asked the people gathered. In response, Cane nodded. "What is it?" Matthias asked.

    "A creator from the east has also expressed hostility towards us. He seemed to be at the level of a Universal God in the outside world." Cane replied. Hearing that, Matthias narrowed his eyes.

    Even though he doesn''t categorize himself using the lowly ranks anymore, he still knows that he could still be considered a Universal God himself. Knowing that he would face an enemy that is equal to his powers, he became solemn.

    "If that''s the case, I will handle it once the problem arrives. I can''t just let it be stuck in my mind and hinder my path, can I?" Matthias smiled confidently.

    Seeing his confidence, they all leaned on the hope that their Emperor could sessfully defeat or at least defend against such an enemy.

    "Now that we''re already gathered here, you can address other matters of concern to me so that we can talk about it now." Matthias finally sat down and straightened himself up, retracting his indomitable aura.

    All of them heaved a sigh of relief with the suffocating and glorious aura that had finally vanished. After catching their breaths, one by one, they finally addressed some of their concerns.

    As he listened, he discovered that even though the empire is already at peace and the leadership is stable, corruption still happens in some areas. Matthias sighed, "Unfortunately, we cannot fully extinguish such a trait, considering that we are humans with desire."

    He then curled his lips up eerily as he uttered, "But although we can''t extinguish it, it doesn''t mean that we will let them slide." He then turned to his side andmanded, "Investigate the actions of our officials from all levels, and if they''re showing any signs of corruption, apprehend them pronto."

    From the shadow that the throne was casting on the ground, an indifferent voice answered, "As you wish, Your Majesty." After that, therge shadow of the throne seemed to lighten, as if some part of it left.

    After that, other concerns regarding budget, management, agriculture, army, and education were shared with the Imperial Family and the officials inside the hall. At the same time, Matthias didn''t feel the need to be the one to answer, considering that his descendants already had enough knowledge to supplement the problems.

    While they were discussing their affairs, an interruption came as a knock sounded at the door. "Your Majesty, this is General Yang." A muffled voice of a man called out from outside the room.

    "Come in." Matthias approved and signaled the two royal guards who were guarding the entrance.

    The royal guards immediately turned and walked to the door and opened it with their free hand. A golden armored man walked inside and knelt towards the throne, "I greet the Divine Emperor. I greet the Divine Empress, The Lady, and The Consorts. I greet the Imperial Descendants and the Pir Lords." The man addressed deferentially.

    "What made youe here, Royal Guard General Yang?" Matthias asked with a smile on his face. Although it isn''t really that advisable, Matthias wanted to look approachable yet dignified for his subjects because he knows that an unapproachable and negatively feared monarch would not seed as a ruler and would definitely be called a dictator or a tyrant. As an Emperor of the Divine Title, he doesn''t want to be remembered as such.

    And, as expected, when General Yang saw Matthias'' smile, he immediately became at ease and at the same time reverent as he felt his Emperor''s royal aura. "Your Majesty, the Legendary Challenger has reached our domain and is challenging the Number One genius of Hidden Dragon Sect. He is waiting outside of the Imperial City." General Yang stated, which made Matthias'' eyebrows rise.

    "There is a lot going on this day, huh?" He chuckled.

    Outside, news of the Legendary Challenger has reached the entire empire as the citizens silently watched what would happen if the Hidden Dragon Sect''s number one genius would face against the Legendary Challenger who went against geniuses of the entire continent in thest century.

 Chapter 229 Legendary Challenger Versus Han Jun

    Outside, news of the Legendary Challenger has reached the entire empire as the citizens silently watched what would happen if the Hidden Dragon Sect''s number one genius would face against the Legendary Challenger who went against geniuses of the entire continent in thest century.

    That mysterious person who was only known by his title appeared a hundred years ago, in the Thousand Sword Sect of the north, hundreds of thousands of miles away from the Divine Heaven Empire.

    It was said that he just appeared out of nowhere and suddenly challenged their number one genius and defeated that genius with andslide with his meter-long sword. After humiliating the genius with the easy win, the elders of the Thousand Sword Sect stood up and hunted down the challenger, yet they all died to his sword.

    Because of that, he became infamous throughout the north. The challenger roamed the world and every time the challenger arrives, geniuses fall.

    Slowly, the challenger became known throughout the continent, garnering both friends and foes in the battlefield. It could be said that no one is safe against him.

    Now that that person hase knocking on the doorstep of his sect, Matthias couldn''t help but smile, "This could be a chance to hone you." He said as he turned to look at his silent son, who was also the honorary leader of the Imperial Guards, Han Jun.

    Han Jun, who was seated at the side, wearing a purple robe and his ck hair cascaded down smoothly on his back, sensed the gaze of his father. He looked towards Matthias and slowly stood up, "Although the Legendary Challenger is notoriously known for his undefeated record, I still wouldn''t disappoint you, Imperial Father." He replied.

    Matthias smiled and nodded in acknowledgement, "Win or lose, as long as you did your best, I wouldn''t be disappointed, son." He assured Han Jun, "Now, go! Hone yourself and do your best." He raised his hand and let the Third Prince leave.

    Han Jun nodded. He then turned to his mother, Luo Yueli, The Noble Consort, and bowed, "Your son Han Jun shall take his leave." He said. Luo Yueli nodded and took her son''s hand and patted it, "Stay safe, Xiao Jun." She smiled before releasing her son''s hand.

    Han Jun nodded to his mother and turned to bow to his father respectfully before leaving the Throne Hall. After he left, Matthias then looked at the people below and invited them, "Shall we watch the match?"

    When they all nodded, Matthias smiled and they soon vanished, reappearing inside the Hidden Realm of Hidden Dragon Sect.

    They were inside the pagodas of the sect to maintain safety. Matthias then waved his hand, and soon, the image of Han Jun standing in front of a man appeared in front of them.

    Outside of The Imperial Capital, a masked man wearing a simple white robe stood in front of the city wall''s gate with his hand sped behind his back. His aura emanated like a sharp sword capable of rending everything surrounding him.

    His gaze hadn''t left the gate as soon as he arrived here. After he had announced his challenge, he remained in front, standing stoutly and coldly like the Sword in The Stone.

    A whileter, the ground shook as the iron gate of the city slowly parted and gave way to a lone man, Han Jun, with his sword strapped on his waist.

    The Third Prince walked steadily towards the challenger, with each of his steps creating a dent on the ground due to the heavy aura that he was emitting.

    The Legendary Challenger narrowed his eyes beneath his mask as he stared at the Prince, or rather, the aura that he was giving off.

    When the Prince arrived in front of him, Han Jun spoke to him emotionlessly, "The Imperial Capital or any cities under the Divine Heaven Empire must never be damaged in our fight, so we should conduct the match inside the Sect''s Hidden Realm."

    The Legendary Challenger just nodded before the two disappeared from their positions, startling everyone who wanted to watch the battle.

    Suddenly, Imperial Soldiers marched out from the Imperial City with a huge yet thin box being carried by them. They then ced it on the city wall for all the people to see.

    As soon as The Prince and The Challenger appeared inside the arena of the Hidden Dragon Sect, the box outside the Imperial Capital lit up and showed the footage from the inside.

    "That''s a huge television!" The people chattered, "Is it a new invention of the First Princess Han Yue?"

    "Probably, considering the fact that she had already created the small version years ago and distributed it to the people."<sub> </sub>

    While they were chatting, the two men in question stood silently in the arena. Inside, disciples of the Hidden Dragon Sect stood on their floating tforms as their instructors told them to watch the fight and learn.

    In the arena, while looking at each other, Han Jun was the first one to open his mouth. "What is your goal for doing all these?" He asked.

    The Legendary Challenger stayed silent for a long time before replying with his deep and robotic voice, "To prove myself to him."

    Han Jun nodded, "I would not delve deep into your matters anymore. I acknowledge your reason." He then slowly slid his hand to his sword, with his eyes bing sharp, "Shall we?"

    The Legendary Challenger just nodded before suddenly vanishing. Shiing!

    As soon as he vanished, Han Jun felt a prickly feeling at the right side of his neck. His sweat trickled in shock as he immediately angled the sword vertically beside his neck.

    As he expected, a ridiculously strong attack made an impact with his sword, sending him flying to the side. The shockwave was so intense, that the floating tforms flew back. Fortunately, Matthias interfered and stabilized the tform''s energy, and also dispatching a dome barrier to protect the disciples against the battle''s aftershocks.

    Although Han Jun was startled by the strength of the attack, he immediately reacted by plunging his sword to the ground, slowing him. Then, using the sword as something to hold on, heunched himself back to where hest saw the Challenger''s figure.

    As Matthias'' descendant, he had inherited a lot of his power and skills, one of them was God Sight.

    His eyes glew golden and immediately pinpointed the Challenger''s location, secretly smirking when he sensed where he was.

    The Challenger, seeing that Han Jun was flying aimlessly, used it as an advantage as he zoomed to the air and angled his sword to chop him down.

    Suddenly, Han Jun''s body turned 180 degrees, facing the masked Challenger as his face disyed a smirk. After doing that, his body suddenly vanished and merged with the wind.

    Han Jun then reappeared at the Challenger''s back, with his sword nearing his enemy''s neck. Everyone watching had their breaths suspended, waiting for their prince to end the battle in less than half a minute.

    Looking at the battle which hadn''t even passed ten seconds yet already reached such high intensity, Matthias smiled proudly at his son and nodded to the Challengermendably.

    Although he sees that his son already has the upper hand, Matthias still watched silently, knowing that a Legendary Challenger who was undefeated against thousands of elite geniuses wouldn''t easily be defeated like that.

    Also one of the reasons why he knew that fact was because he could see it behind the Challenger''s mask that only had his eyes exposed; the Challenger didn''t even flinch.

    Unsurprisingly, as he had expected, Han Jun''s sword passed through the Challenger''s body, with thetter''s body still standing at their position before the fight, but with his body leaning and his hand slowly unsheathing the sword from its scabbard with tremendous energy that made even the Four Pirs feel a chill in the back of their spines.

    Han Jun''s eyes showed a hint of fear and hisplexion paled as he looked at the emotionless Challenger whose hand had already unsheathed the sword halfway through. Faintly, he heard the Challenger say something that made him even more terrified by the Legendary Challenger''s famous prowess.

    "You aren''t the only one who has the ability of God Sight." The Challenger then raised his lowered head, showing the golden eye that has the mixed aura of godliness, royalty, authority, and cold sharpness.

    The light of his eyes then pulsated, and as soon as it did so, a huge, petrifying pressure fell down on Han Jun. The ground where Han Jun was standing also sank ankle deep, which shocked even Matthias, because he was the one who created the arena to endurerge and powerful battles, and he estimated that even the deities in Matheon wouldn''t be able to dent it.

    Seeing how easy it was for The Challenger to put pressure on the Third Prince and damage the tform, Matthias leaned forward, prepared to move at any moment''s notice.

 Chapter 230 Alexanders Interference, Challengers Identity

    "You aren''t the only one who has the ability of God Sight." The Challenger then raised his lowered head, showing the golden eye that has the mixed aura of godliness, royalty, authority, and cold sharpness.

    The light of his eyes then pulsated, and as soon as it did so, a huge, petrifying pressure fell down on Han Jun. The ground where Han Jun was standing also sank ankle deep, which shocked even Matthias, because he was the one who created the arena to endurerge and powerful battles, and he estimated that even the deities in Matheon wouldn''t be able to dent it.

    Seeing how easy it was for The Challenger to put pressure on the Third Prince and damage the tform, Matthias leaned forward, prepared to move at any moment''s notice.

    Unfortunately for him, his son Alexander beated him to it. As soon as The Challenger released his charged attack, Alexander disappeared from his seat and immediate reappeared in front of Han Jun.

    He then manifested his Spear of Kelseus and shed the iing attack. As soon as the de of the spear hit the sword beam, he became astounded as a great and resounding ''Boom'' echoed throughout the hidden realm even with the barrier that Matthias ced.

    Matthias'' eyebrows lifted, speechless by the Challenger''s power. Although he didn''t reinforce the barrier he created with even just the half of his power, the barrier was still made by a god. It having almost shattered the barrier shows just how powerful that attack was.

    Inside the dome barrier, the dust and debris casted a dense amount of dust cloud. When all of it dispersed, everyone was amazed when they saw the aftermath.

    The entire arena caved in ten feet deep, and the only part of it that was left standing was the ground where The Challenger is standing with his sword already sheathed back and a V-shaped tform with Alexander in the middle and Han Jun behind him.

    Alexander''s eyes were narrowed as he looked at the man on the other aide of the ruined arena, "Your attack seemed to be a bit over the top."

    Behind him, Han Jun had his mouth agape when he heard Alexander''s remark, "What do you mean ''a bit''? That could''ve evaporated me into absorbable energy!" He thought.

    In response to Alexander, The Challenger replied, "I had already held back my attack."

    Alexander thought back to that sword beam. Suddenly, he remembered something familiar with the energy, "Father!" He called out, still facing the Challenger."

    "What is it?" Matthias'' voice sounded out. "The energy he used.." Alexander uttered, "..it''s thebination of Wind Energy, Sword Energy, and the Energy of The Spirits from Aqiartha. I''m sure of it."

    In the room where Matthias and the others were watching, Matthias'' and Isabelle''s eyes widened, rmed by the mention of Aqiartha.

    They hadn''t had the time to go down when The Challenger''s voice interrupted them, "Yes." He confirmed, "I am from the Realm of Aqiartha. Is there a problem with that?"

    Alexander and his parents were dumbfounded with his admittance of their thoughts. The others who were with Matthias and Isabelle were puzzled by their reactions.

    Alexander then spoke after a while of silence, "Aqiartha, how was it before you left?" He inquired.

    He then heard a chuckle from the challenger, "I only know the same details as you." Without saying more, the challenger then unsheathed his sword once more.

    "I want to know the power of my mother''s younger brother." He said before shing towards Alexander, sending a sword beam towards him.

    "What?!" The three were taken aback by what the Challenger said, with Alexander bing distracted and hit by his attack while Matthias and Isabelle flew up from their seats.

    Isabelle turned to Matthias questioningly, while Matthias was even more confused. "I didn''t do that sort of thing with any of the people of Aqiartha, not even Raya!" He cried loudly and confusedly while alternating his gazes at his wife and the challenger below.

    "Then who?!" Isabelle squealed confusedly. Suddenly, her eyes widened as she remembered something, "Tell me something." Her voice abruptly turned serious.

    "What?!" Still confused by the information that he had received today, he subconsciously yelled at Isabelle, which startled him.<sub> </sub>

    "That day in Ichosterse, did she do something to you?" Isabelle asked with sharp, narrowed eyes. Suddenly, it urred to Matthias.

    "Guin.." Matthias muttered dumbfoundedly, and turned to scrutinize the Challenger, whose face he could see underneath the armor. Figuring it out, he immediately stepped forward, prepared to enter the arena.

    With his God Sight, The Challenger noticed that Matthias had already figured it out, so he made sure that he wouldn''t go out, "Emperor, I suggest you sit back down and not interfere. This is a matter between brothers of different mothers. I should at least know how powerful I am, who developed only with my mother,pared to the family who had you." He stated emotionlessly before turning his gaze back at his older brother.

    Hearing that, Matthias suddenly went stiff, before regaining his control of his own body and standing stoically, looking down at the arena. Seeing both of his sons'' power, he immediately reinforced the barrier enveloping the battlefield.

    Inside the barrier, seeing The Challenger''s look and knowing what his next move would be, Alexander, who was panting because of the attack he had suffered, waved his free hand forward at Han Jun, "Leave the arena, quick." He ordered seriously without leaving his sight at the man at the other side.

    Knowing that he would only be a burden to his brother, Han Jun nodded reluctantly before standing up and rushing out of the ring. As soon as Han Jun left the battlefield, the two quickly dashed towards each other, with their weapons brandished and prepared.

    In a span of a second, the two had already exchanged moves for almost a hundred times. Their surroundings blew up due to the sheer aftershocks from their attacks and parries.

    Alexander''s Kelseus flew to different directions and pierced thousands of times towards The Challenger. The Challenger''s sword, on the other hand, waved his sword and redirected all of them behind him.

    Even though the barrier has already been reinforced and no aftereffects could be felt from the outside, everyone still heard the deafening sounds of shing and saw the blinding mesing from Kelseus, a weapon forged especially by Matthias with a sun core that he had created and was given a name by its owner with Morningstar, who shines the calmest but the brightest to illuminate thend.

    Every attacking from Kelseus left burning marks and ashes at the ces it hit. On the other hand, The Challenger''s sword, containing the power of wind and sharpness, reduced the surroundings to piles of dust.

    After a long exchange of moves, the two retreated by jumping back, with Alexander floating in the air while The Challenger stood on solidified wind.

    "You really are worthy of being my brother." The Challenger suddenly stated loudly and with a pant.

    "Heh." Alexander curled his lips up and chuckled pantingly, "I am happy that I have a brother like you, even just as a half-brother." He smiled.

    "You are worthy to know me, brother." The Challenger replied, and started to remove the helm that covered his face. Now, everyone saw him, and was shocked. He was incredibly handsome.

    His ck and wavy hair reached to his nape, and his sharp and mesmerizing eyes had pupils that were dark brown with hints of golden specks. His face could be said to be perfection, with his aura as a Spirit and a God Descendant leaking out of his handsome demeanor.

    He curled his lips and opened his mouth to say, "I am Ray, son of Guin, daughter of Raya." Different from his usual robotic voice, he spoke with a deep and enchanting voice.

    Earliest, inside the room, Matthias watched the battle calmly, with anticipation as to who would win.

    When he saw the prowess of his son Alexander and presumably his other son from Guin, he couldn''t help but be proud as a father. "I could only thank Guin for raising him well."

    When the two backed off to rest, he nodded in approval. They know their limits and respect each other, to the point that they do not take advantage of the weakened opponent. "Hmm, hmm." He hummed in satisfaction.

    He then listened to their conversation with a hint of a smile on his face, "It''s good that they are getting along. There would be no problems or tensions between the Imperial Descendants, I hope." He thought.

    (A/N: While creating this chapter, I actually did a bit of contemtion, and realized something, so for those who forgot, I''ll reiterate it for you all. In the Aqiartha Arc, to ensure that there would still be the royal line of spirits, Matthias was said to have a baby with Princess Raya. Unfortunately, the baby was kidnapped and led to Guin bing the enemy''s pawn. Two years after Guin being kidnapped, Isabelle had Alexander. Remember, Alexander was eight years old when the act between Guin and Matthias happened, and Alexander was born two years after Guin was kidnapped by the enemy. Just reminded you all.. If you want, contemte with this information yourself.)

 Chapter 231 Oh, Sh*T

    He then saw The Challenger remove his helmet for all to see his face. When he saw the people''s reaction when they saw his handsome face, he grinned secretly and became even more proud.

    But, his body suddenly stiffened with what he heard next from him, "I am Ray, son of Guin, daughter of Raya."

    When he processed what he had just heard, although his body remained standing, his soul left it as his spirit staggered to the ground, "What the hell he say?!" He squawked like Father He when he heard his son say hard when applying for jobs.

    "He is the son of Guin, and Guin is Raya''s daughter? But Raya has no daughter except for.." He hadn''t even finished what he was going to rant when a thought suddenly came to his mind, "Oh, shit."

    His mind rummaged through the memories he had in Aqiartha. When the Princesses and generals of Hayle, Ganae, Ciandor wanted to kill the unconscious Guin, Princess Raya suddenly appeared out of nowhere and vanished, together with Guin.

    At that time, he wondered why Raya would do that, but now, he slowly realized what sin hemitted, "Holy crapping shit." His mind raced as his soul muttered with stupefaction.

    "Did I just identallymit incest?!" He asked himself, chuckling in a crazed manner as he clutched his non-existent spirit hair and stared at nothingness.

    In the physical world, when Isabelle heard what Ray said, she immediately had a shocked expression on her face and quickly red at him, "Matthias!"

    When she called him, Matthias'' body moved and turned to her with a simrly dumbfounded expression. "What does he mean by that?!" Isabelle glowered.

    "I don''t know either, okay?!" Matthias responded in a defensive manner. "You''re a god, Matthias! You should''ve known who your descendants are!" She reprimanded.

    "I should''ve known who my descendants are!" He absentmindedly rebuked. Suddenly, it urred to him, "I should''ve known who my descendants are." Matthias repeated but in a contemting way.

    But, at that moment, the face of an old man grinning from ear to ear suddenly urred to him. His eyes slowly widened and looked somewhere far away, "Old. Man. Sanyi!" He shouted in anger.

    A rift instantly opened, and the old man wearing baggy clothes emerged, stretching his arms out, "Ah, been a long time, been a long time." He greeted.

    When the Imperial Descendants and the others saw him appear through the void, they were startled and frightened, looking at him warily.

    "Why didn''t I sense that Guin was my daughter?!" When he saw Sanyi, Matthias immediately asked with rage.

    "Oh, you discovered already?" Old Man Sanyi gasped, but immediately realized what he said, "I mean, what? Really?" He gasped with shock.

    "Old Man!" Matthias yelled. "Alright, alright. What happened has happened, don''t be angry about it. It isn''t even incest." Old Man Sanyi waved his hand to dismiss Matthias'' anger, but it only resulted to thetter bing even more angry.<sub> </sub>

    "How the hell is that not incest?!" Matthias retorted irritatedly. "Because it isn''t, Matthias." Old Man Sanyi replied with a face as if he was confident he was telling the truth.

    "You are a god, Matthias." Old Man Sanyi said to him, "Even if your seeds spread to your descendants, the implications of those acts would never run through your direct descendants and would only be one if they did it themselves."

    "Still!" Although Matthias epted that exnation, that act was still that act that he wouldn''t want to participate in. "Like I said, what happened has happened. If we dwell on that matter further, Divine Heaven Empire would be conquered."

    "What did you say?!" When they heard him, everyone inside the room was perplexed.

    "Haven''t you noticed what''s happening in your Empire?" Sanyiughed, looking at Matthias with ridicule.

    "Just get straight to the point, Old Man Sanyi." Matthias asked with annoyance.

    "Because of your son''s challenge, all of the empire''s citizens are watching the battle, and that includes the guards, the sect disciples, and the mercenaries, which are all the people that you were leaning your trust into defending the nation."

    "Basically, this empire is free to take." Old Man Sanyi said to him, which made him realize that fact, causing his eyes to widen.

    But, Sanyi wasn''t done yet, "Also, the month of Deusmachina has arrived." Old Man Sanyi added. When Cane heard that term, he shuddered and realized what the Old Man was implying. "You mean.." He uttered.

    "Yes." The Old Man nodded at Cane, proving his assumption true. "Tell me, what happened in thest Deusmachina one hundred thousand years ago, ording to the books preserved from that time?" He asked.

    "Three gods annihted the empires and established their own, and fought with each other for dominance." He answered. Listening to them, Matthias could already see what they mean.

    "Gods would be free to do what they want, and there is a god in the midst of your enemies. What they can do is limited by only their greatest power."

    Knowing what might happen, Matthias went silent to contemte. Inside his mind, a thought appeared all of a sudden, and with it, an immaterial field started to envelope the entire territory secretly.

    In the arena, the two already had enough rest and began to prepare to resume their fight. But, it was stopped when Ray sighed. "We already know our prowess. We should end this fight and continue it on ater date without anyone watching us. Anyways, I have already proved myself, and Mother is waiting for me."

    "You can stay here with Aunty Guin with us in the Imperial Pce." Alexander suggested. Without warning, Matthias suddenly appeared in the middle of the two of them, startling them both.

    "I suppose you have stopped your match. Shall we leave the sect?" Without even waiting for their responses, Matthias and the other two, together with the people inside the room, vanished from their positions and reappeared inside the Imperial Pce.

 Chapter 232 Deusmachina, Matthias Makes A Move

    With their disappearance, the show has, of course, ended, and the televisions outside were immediately shut down, disappointing the people who wanted to see more. Still, they have learned things.

    Seeing that the show was finished, the people should''ve already returned to their own businesses peacefully, but unfortunately..

    Doooom!

    Seven daunting pirs of light came down from the sky, surrounding the Empire. Everyone saw how majestic it was yet it still inspired fear upon them.

    Countless murmurs sounded from the people below as they wondered about what that light was.

    "What''s that?"

    "Where is thating from?"

    "What existence could that being from?" "Probably from your momma''s big fat d¨C"

    "Everyone, enter the house, quick."

    "Oh God, please have mercy upon your people and the Emperor."

    Looking at the huge pir of light that was extending from the heavens, everyone felt deep, soul-boggling fear in their hearts as their bodies shook in terror.

    Inside the Imperial Pce..

    Matthias stood in the balcony of the pce, looking at pirs surrounding his empire with a solemn gaze, "Here they are." As soon as he said that, his body merged with the ethereal wind.

    Outside, the light pirs suddenly sent a huge vibration, shaking the empire''snd so much that it could bepared to a magnitude eight earthquake. Fortunately for the empire''s people, the Emperor''s Will immediately expanded from the pce outwards, preventing any damage to the people and the infrastructures to happen.

    Everyone hoped that that was it, but deep down, they know it was just a prelude to a much bigger threat.

    And as they all expected, it came. Millions and billions of soldiers came in droves from all directions, waving different banners, serving different empires. The enemy soldiers looked at the walls of Divine Heaven with greed evident on their faces, seeing the Empire as free food for the taking.

    When the tower guards of Divine Heaven saw the vast territory that the soldiers upy due to their mass numbers, they couldn''t help but shudder with the thought of them rushing towards the walls of their Empire.

    They knew for themselves that the deploys men inside the walls would never match up to the enemy''s numbers. Still, as protectors of the Empire, knowing that their families are behind these walls they were standing on, they could never and would never back down.

    When they were at their lowest, his voice came. "Fret not, people of Divine Heaven."

    The guards turned to the voice''s direction, and saw golden particles flying from the capital and descending on the walls. "Your Majesty!" They knelt down and eximed, seeing their Emperor, d in his Golden Imperial Robe while looking down on the enemies past the walls.

    "The pristine walls of Divine Heaven will never fall under mymand, like how the Heavens would never copse against the mere efforts of mortal men!" He dered loudly and with pride. "The Empire shall remain glorious as glorious as the Heavens!"

    With their Emperor''s pridees the people''s confidence. The kneeling guards felt their blood boil and stood up, turning their gazes at the menacing army outside their walls, "The Empire shall remain glorious as glorious as the Heavens!" The guards chanted with power, deeming the army outside like ants trying to topple down the skies.<sub> </sub>

    Seeing the enthusiasm of their enemies, the generals of the seven armies started ridiculing their optimism. "How pitiful for them to not see their deaths approaching." One of the generalsughed.

    "They are in denial!"

    "Insects trying to defend against a dragon!"

    "We have a true god to support us! Your false god have no power against such being!"

    Looking at the haughty ants below, Matthias didn''t even try looking at them, seeing it as a worthless action. He looked at the sky, as if waiting for something.

    While the enemy wasughing at the guards, the pirs of light suddenly emitted a cracking sound, which startled the soldiers below. Secondster, the pirs erupted, with shards flying all around.

    And as expected, a bloody scene unfolded. Together with the flying shards, there was blood, ears, fingers, hands, brain matter, eyes, teeth, and many more.

    When the guards saw what happened below, theirplexions went pale, but they were still cheering with glee, seeing that the ocean of enemies were halved if not nearly annihted.

    When those who survived saw theirrades'' body parts flying, they were terror-stricken, and they couldn''t even move an inch from their positions. The enemy has fallen into despair.

    Far away, in the tall mountains of the north¡­

    An ethereal being who radiates the aura of infinite majesty was seated at the table, sipping his cup of tea peacefully.

    Suddenly, his eyebrows lifted as he looked to the south, "My pirs have been broken." He muttered, "That would mean that that god has made his move." After saying so, he slowly stood up from his seat, with the aura around him bing even more frightening and oppressing.

    Emotionlessly, he gazed at the direction of Divine Heaven and uttered, "It would be discourteous to not respond." He then vanished from his position, his form bing spiritual and transcendental.

    Above the skies of Divine Heaven, thunder rumbled as storm clouds spun rapidly, seemingly wrathful of what happened below.

    Matthias smirked as he gazed upon the storm clouds with ridicule. Gradually, the storm clouds revealed a face, gazing upon the lowly people with sneering contempt. "How foolish of you all for going against a god''s will." The face bellowed.

    "And how foolish of you to barge under thend I govern." The face suddenly rose its look and saw a humanoid of brilliant white light. The humanoid had its hands sped behind its back, with thousands ofyers of halos resting behind it. The humanoid stood still, with his body facing the storm clouds.

    "What''s the point of disguising as an Emperor if you can be its Godking yourself?" The face asked with his deep, genderless voice.

    "What''s the point of knowing the goal of a being whose power you cannot fathom?" The being of light, Matthias, sneered.

    "You''re too full of yourself, that is your mistake." The face, which was provoked, stated with boundless anger. "And your mistake is that you barged into the domain of another god whose strengths you do not even know." Matthias then waved his hand.

    Hundreds of shackles of golden light suddenly burst out from the ground, zooming towards the storm face god. "You!" The god growled in anger, with his storm cloud form dissipating, revealing an ethereally handsome teen whose eyes were ring at Matthias hatefully.

 Chapter 233 United

    "How foolish of you all for going against a god''s will." The face bellowed.

    "And how foolish of you to barge under thend I govern." The face suddenly rose its look and saw a humanoid of brilliant white light. The humanoid had its hands sped behind its back, with thousands ofyers of halos resting behind it. The humanoid stood still, with his body facing the storm clouds.

    "What''s the point of disguising as an Emperor if you can be its Godking yourself?" The face asked with his deep, genderless voice.

    "What''s the point of knowing the goal of a being whose power you cannot fathom?" The being of light, Matthias, sneered.

    "You''re too full of yourself, that is your mistake." The face, which was provoked, stated with boundless anger. "And your mistake is that you barged into the domain of another god whose strengths you do not even know." Matthias then waved his hand.

    Hundreds of shackles of golden light suddenly burst out from the ground, zooming towards the storm face god. "You!" The god growled in anger, with his storm cloud form dissipating, revealing an ethereally handsome teen whose eyes were ring at Matthias hatefully.

    As the chains grew near, the god''s power erupted and countered Matthias'' shackles. But, what shocked the god was, his counter-attack wasn''t even the least bit effective!

    "What is this?! I can''t use my power!" He yelled frantically, and immediately zoomed skyward. Unfortunately for him, the shackles were a tad bit faster, sessfully catching his body.

    "No, no! This is impossible?! Who are you!" He struggled crazily while looking at Matthias as if he was something worse than a monster. The shackles slowly, but surely, dragged him down, while Matthias watched indifferently.

    "I am a magnanimous person." Matthias stated, "But, belittling and threatening my people would result in you facing a fate worse than death." As soon as he he finished talking, the chains suddenly released spikes, puncturing the god''s body, causing him to let out an agonizing scream.

    Matthias slowly floated towards the god''s body. He lifted up his hand and ced it on the god''s temple, "Suffer." Matthias then hardened his grip, siphonic the power out from the anguished god.

    At the same time, the god''s mind was filled with terrifying and cursed experiences and images throughout his life and of those he killed.

    Passing that torment, the god''s soul disintegrated into gold dust and his wilted body was dragged down to the depths of the earth.

    In all that, Matthias had no expression on his face. After seeing the wilted body get swallowed by the ground, and the enemy soldiers fainting due to his terror, he then turned his gaze towards the foreign domains, "If that god had the audacity to use his godly powers upon mortals, then I might as well step forward and do the same." Matthias then raised his hand, and awaited the fall of his enemies.

    All around the continent, portals of light shone, and from there, angels descended and proimed Matthias'' sovereignty over the entire continent. As he had expected, all of them did not agree to such a request. Therefore, the rulers were purged by the angels.

    In other sects, the same event happened as hundreds of angels stormed the pces of those who denied his sovereignty. The Azure Heaven Faction that was kicked out by Matthias and turned into hiding in the midst of a foreign empire was also not spared and was annihted.

    In mere hours, the continent was united under his rule, which was unprecedented, even for the gods of the past who were freed from their shackles.

    After that, came a series of events that gradually made him the de facto ruler of the entire continent.

    After the day of the purge, Matthias visited the domains of the Beast Kings of the forest, aiming for a peaceful coexistence between the two races. But, as they are sentient beings who have their own wills and desires, some Beast Kings denied his im of authority and took advantage of the chaos by sending their subordinates to terrorize the bordering territories.

    Not having the patience to deal with such rampantly wild beasts, Matthias wiped them from existence entirely, subjecting fear and worship to those who survived.<sub> </sub>

    On the second day, Matthias manifested upon the grounds and terrains of the continent paths between territories and transportation portals for easy transportation. Of course, the existence of portals also cost a very hefty amount of money, so their existence still could not eliminate the need for manual transportation.

    On the third day, Creator beings from other continents heard that only one godly being now stands on top of the Human Continent and wanted to take a share from the pie. Of course, being the new Master of the Continent, Matthias'' Field of Authority has already expanded throughout his dominion.

    As soon as those greedy Creators entered the continent, they were immediately shut down by Matthias, with their powers siphoned by him, just like that other god.

    There were also some who wanted nothing but to teach, so Matthias gave them permission to, in exchange for protecting the Empire.

    On the fourth day, when Matthias saw the chaos in the foreign territories that he had just taken, he established the merging policies for the entire continent, with citizenship being none other than that of Divine Heaven, and the currency slowly transitioning into one mary system based on metal and spirit stones.

    On the fifth day, Matthias stood below the Mountain of Ionad at the center of the continent. He knows that, due to the unification, there would be dissatisfaction with the royalty staying far south sooner orter, leaving the people from the north to not be able to know their ruler more than just from the talks of the bards in taverns.

    To prevent that, Matthias visited the Beast King Aealos, the Guardian Beast of the Ionad Mountains. "What is it that you seek here, Divine Emperor?" Inside a grandiose cave, a humongous white lionid on the ground calmly, and asked Matthias directly through his mind.

    The lion''s silky white main ruffled as it shook its head, waiting for Matthias'' response.

    "I am nning on moving the ruling pce in the center of the continent so that it isn''t unfair for the people of Divine Heaven to have no knowledge about their ruler. I want to establish the royal pce of Divine Heaven at the very core of the Empire." Matthias responded. Aealos remained his beastly gaze at Matthias, as if judging him.

    "Hmm." The Beast King Aealos finally got up in all fours and walked slowly towards Matthias, "I have been waiting for you for the past four days."

    "What?" Matthias tilted his head confusedly. Suddenly, the aura and presence surrounding Aealos suddenly changed, bing so heavy that even Matthias could already feel the power of the Beast King''s pressure.

    Slowly, the pressure became so powerful that Matthias even had to switch over to his Godly Form to resist the gravity of the White Lion''s aura. The White Lion suddenly spoke with indifference while looking at him, "What are you standing there? Can''t you counter?" Aealos asked.

    Matthias then sat cross-legged on the ground and started to also exert pressure. Although Matthias could be seen calm andposed, he was already being greatly overpowered by the White Lion''s.

    Their surroundings were also affected down to the atomical level, with its structure bing even morepact andpressed due to the immense pressure. Some rocks around them also disintegrated and even the entire mountain was affected.

    If people were to feel the parts of the mountain, they would find that just a tiny piece of rock that was around the ce is harder than an Immortal Diamond.

    Before Matthias and Aealos exerted their spiritual pressure, there were some people that wanted to fly up the mountain to hunt spirit beasts. As there were agreements between the Beast Kind and Humanity, humans were allowed to hunt for beasts as long as they did not enter the restricted zones to garner the attention of the Beast King.

    While hunting, those people suddenly felt the suffocating pressureing from the top of the mountain. Although they thought it was dangerous to continue their hunt, they stuck with their belief that riskse with rewards. They would soon regret that when the pressure suddenly increased manifold.

    Trees were sted out, some plunged into the ground, beasts became blood mush, stronger beasts were thrown out, huge rocks turned to dust, and some rocks turned into diamonds.

    As for those people, although they were just halfway up the mountain, and were kilometers away from the focal point, their orifices exploded with blood, and even though they have a considerably strong mental prowess, facing against spiritual pressure from god-like beings, their unconscious bodies rolled down the mountain, blessing them with a chance to live again.

 Chapter 234 Disaster

    Inside the cave, the two were still fighting for supremacy, with Matthias gaining some knowledge on how to counter the Beast King''s spirit pressure, thus achieving a state of bnce.

    But oddly for Matthias, he still couldn''t overpower Aealos'' spirit. Even if he tried exerting his spirit to its highest level, the only result it achieved was his spirit bing strained, granting the Beast King a chance to fight back and regain his dominance over his spirit.

    What Matthias thought was an easy and quick endeavour thensted for years.

    In those years, the month of Deusmachina has already ended, and the lives of the people finally returned to its old state. Some of the nobles of the conquered empires who wanted their powers and positions back finally had the courage to fight back against the Royal Authority, but it was easily diminished by the efforts of the Imperial Descendants, including Ray, who became the Second Prince, in correspondence to seniority.

    Guin was also brought in by Isabelle and was given the title of Imperial Queen after further consideration.

    With the absence of Matthias, the governance was once again left in the hands of the Parliament. Also, after deep and careful discussions and ruminations, without the approval of their Divine Emperor, they have passed a decree.

    Due to the Divine Emperor''s frequent disappearance and unavability, The Parliament elected Alexander as Prince Regent to rule over the territories that were left without its monarch.

    Also, because of the newly created transportations routes that made it easy for migration, Hidden Organizations have also begun to spread all across the continent. Organizations like The Order of The ck Crow, Dynastic Guards, Assassin''s Guild, and many more infiltrated the foreign territories.

    With the Order of The ck Crow and Dynastic Guards watching over the entire continent with their cold and sharp eyes, no one could even start a rebellion smoothly without them being killed or hunted down by the two organisations.

    All in all, the continent is gradually transitioning from being separated by dominions into being united under one rule.

    In the Imperial Pce..

    "Where in the Immortal Territories is he?!" Inside the Throne Room, seated at the bottom of the steps leading to the throne, Isabelle grunted madly. Since Matthias'' disappearance, it has already been nearing three years.

    By now, although the public only knows that he had gone into seclusion and still recognizes him as the de facto Emperor of thend, they have also already recognised Alexander as the ruler of the people.

    With his great leadership, genius mind, and his ability to recognize talents for the Empire, the people of the Empire and even those beyond, had already epted him as the monarch more than their actual Emperor.

    But, as a son who really doesn''t aim for the throne and only carries the burden of the crown because he needs to, and also knows and hopes that his father The Emperor is still alive, he could not and would never ept such status.

    "When is heing back?" Seated on a throne just below the Emperor''s, Alexander had his head resting on his hand, with his mind filled with problems.

    "Your Highness, it has been three years since The Emperor has gone out somewhere we don''t even know." One of the new officials from the conquered territories spoke with subservience, "You should be prepared. Sooner orter, you would have to ascend to the throne."

    "Silence!" Angered by the official''sment, Alexander mmed his hand on the armchair, startling everyone inside the Throne Room, "What you are saying could be considered treason, an act to overthrow the Divine Emperor''s reign while he is not present." He glowered at the official.

    "If your former masters require you to act like so, then treat Divine Heaven differently, because here, one respects the authority of the sitting Emperor even in his absence."

    "This subject apologizes to you, Your Highness!" The official that was directed by his anger cowered before him and kowtowed in fear of his life.

    "Your Highness, please regain yourposure and have mercy on him." Seeing the fear in the official''s body, the other officials and generals inside the room also kowtowed and pleaded for him.

    "Your Highness," The Fourth Prince, Han Zhuang, said to him calmly, "Surely, Official Sang only has good intentions. Father Emperor really has been gone for a very long time, and the Imperial Throne has been left without its owner for three years. It just worries the officials. Please quell your anger."

    "Fourth Brother is right, Your Highness." Han Yue seconded, "Please quell your anger."

    "Please quell your anger, Your Highness." Suddenly, everyone pleaded at the same time, leaving Alexander silent on the throne.<sub> </sub>

    After a while, he finally responded, "Do not speak of such sphemy again." He hollered before waving his hand outward, "I dismiss you all." He dered.

    The officials stood up and bowed before gradually leaving the room by walking backwards.

    When they had all left, Alexander suddenly mmed his fist on the armrest, "Where the hell is that father of mine?!" He yelled with indignation.

    Suddenly¡­

    Boom!

    A brilliant ray of light suddenly erupted from the heavens and descended upon the Mountain of Ionad, shocking everyone from the cities near it up to the coastal cities at the edge of the continent.

    After the light had fully manifested itself, covering the entire mountain, a loud roar of a lion suddenly resounded all across the Divine Heaven Empire. A silhouette of a white lion appeared, streaking through the sky and circling around the dominion with pride.

    Then, another image appeared above Ianod; a thousand-meter silhouette of light rose. In front of it was an enigmatic orb that everyone felt they had a connection to.

    The silhouette''s arms were extended, with its hand hovering beside the orb. Slowly, it was as if the silhouette and the orb''s existences were bing one, and as soon as that started to happen, everyone felt that everything was changing.

    Their powers and energies started to fundamentally change, with others breaking through their barriers using the change as a faint spark.

    The entire Human Continent started to change; thend shook, and the bodies of water glowed with vitality. New hills and mountains rose, nts rose to greater heights, with their life bing stronger than ever before. Forests were filled with spirit, filled with life, filled with vibrant colors.

    The energy of the continent started to undergo a huge transformation, turning denser and grander.

    Finally, as if the transformation was nearing its end, it finally showed the greatest of them all.

    Mount Ianod trembled, shaking thend around it with an hecious tremor. Oddly enough, the cities surrounding the mountain still stood strong even after all that quake, as if some force was preventing the tremor from damaging them. But, of course, that did not include the people.

    Everyone felt the strong earthquakeing from the mountain. Those who were powerful enough resisted the tremendous force, but those who were mortal were immediately thrown off the ground, with the majority bing unconscious.

    The powerful ones, mostly the mercenaries, fortunately protected the mortals from being hurt more with their energies.

    Looking at the quaking mountain with the silhouette of light hovering above it, everyone felt cold shivers running down their spine.

    Suddenly, anotherrge tremor came from the inner depths of the mountain, alerting those who felt it. Then, a golden tower emerged from the summit, sending countless debris and huge rocks hurling down.

    When the conscious people saw that, they were petrified, as the golden tower emanated a strong presence of majesty and power. They knew that whatever existence is within that tower, it would definitely be a very dreadful being.

    As the tower continued to rise, in other parts of the mountain, several lower golden towers shot up, then came with them shining walls, pirs, and gates of gold.

    From the Imperial Pce, Alexander and the Imperial Family, together with the officials and generals, rushed out and gazed at the rising pce, with shock and fear stered on their faces.

    "Uncle Four Pirs!" Alexander called out. "What is it, Your Highness?" Behind him, Cane stepped forward.

    "Prepare the entire army and dispatch them to Mountain City! Then, designate the Dynastic Guards to protect the surrounding cities." He ordered solemnly.

 Chapter 235 Mysterious Person

    "Your Highness!" Cane eximed, "Whatever being is inside that pce, the soldiers would definitely have no chance against it! I fear that only the Divine Emperor would have the ability to defeat it!"

    "But the Divine Emperor is not here!" Alexander turned around, facing Cane with resoluteness in his eyes and voice, "The citizens of Divine Heaven that are near the Ianod Mountain need their protector, and that can only be us! Am I wrong?"

    Cane was shocked by the courage and steadfastness of the Prince. In those three years of his reign as the Regent, his genius in running the country has really amazed him, even though he would sometimes need help and support. But, seeing him now, Cane saw a faint image of the First Emperor Yin who faced the Immortals together with his men when they first entered the Immortal Territories behind him.

    Although he hadn''t had the chance to serve the First Emperor, basing on the legendary stories from his reign, Cane couldn''t help but topare the two.

    After a while of consideration, Cane looked at Alexander before nodding, "I shall do as you request." He stated before turning to the other three Pirs who had incredulous expressions.

    "What are you waiting for?!" yelled Cane, "The Prince Regent has given his orders! Why are you all dilly-dallying?!" He then strode out of the pce, suppressing his joyous smile.

    The three were awakened by Cane''s reprimanding shout and nodded, following behind him.

    "Uncle ck?" After the four left, Alexander then called out. His shadow suddenly fluctuated, and it didn''t escape his sight, "I have a favor to ask."

    No response.

    Still, Alexander continued, "Please send amand to the Order to safeguard the surrounding territories in our absence. If some people ever try to revolt whilst the army is not around, eliminate them." He uttered coldly.

    Although there was still no response, Alexander''s shadow fluctuated and moved, seemingly merging with the shadow of the building before returning to normal. Seeing that, Alexander knew that ck had acknowledged his order.

    "Mother," Alexander suddenly turned his head towards Isabelle, "Please stay in the pce. With what''s happening outside, there would definitely be some who would take advantage of what''s happening outside to somehow ruin the Imperial Family''s and the Empire''s image and authority over the continent."

    "Brothers, take care of the Empress and the Imperial Pce." Alexander requested. "Especially you, Second Brother." He emphasized.

    Looking at the serious yet dignified brother of his, Ray lips slightly curled up, "You can be rest assured." He ascertained his brother.

    Breathing deeply, Alexander extended his hand. Whizzing through the air, the spear Kelseus flew towards its owner. Catching it with his hand, Alexander then jumped from the terrace of the pce and flew to the direction of the portal.

    By now, the security of the entire continent started to tighten. With the ongoing quakes in the area of the mountain, and with the image of a lion still hovering and hopping around the skies of the continent, many were already doubting if the Empire could protect them.

    Some were already secretly starting to prepare for a rebellion, and those who just wanted peace were already feeling the tension in the atmosphere. The streets started to be empty, with the sounds of the guards'' steps from patrolling around.

    The Divine Heaven Army, amounting to billions, had already entered the portals, all of which were leading to Mountain City.

    In the city, the ordinary civilians have already been evacuated through the portal, so the people who were inside the city at this time were either the soldiers or the mercenaries.

    d in spirit armor, Alexander strode forward, looking at the humongous white silhouette atop the mountain. "Prince Regent." Suddenly, he heard a voice. He looked at where it came from.

    A burly man walked towards him, d in silver armor. When he reached in front of Alexander, he immediately ced his fist on his chest and bowed. "Mayor Tang." Alexander nodded in acknowledgement.

    "It looks like the entire army of Divine Heaven is here." Mayor Tang said solemnly after looking at the vast sea of warriors and millions of banners fluttering with the wind.

    Alexander held a serene expression, before answering, "The existence behind that pce is unknown, and considering that Emperor Father is currently in seclusion, we have to face it on our own."

    "Anyways, are there any casualties during the tremor?" He asked, changing the topic. "None, fortunately." Mayor Tang answered.

    Nodding, Alexander returned his gaze to the shining pce. "What could possibly be the cause of its emergence?" He asked.<sub> </sub>

    Mayor Tang then sighed, "The truth is, no one knows what that pce symbolises or contains. It isn''t recorded in any of the books of the ancients, so this is probably its first emergence." He replied.

    Alexander became even more solemn hearing that from the Mayor. "Then, be sure to be alert at all times. Watch for¨C" Alexander didn''t have the chance to finish what he wanted to say when the white silhouette suddenly retracted into the pce, alerting everyone surrounding the mountain.

    The pce then lost its gold color which was reced with a pristine and pure silver. Although it lost its golden light, the pressure and majesty, in exchange, became even more imposing.

    The tremors also stopped, yet it didn''t lessen the fear of those below. "Men!" Alexander shouted and rushed back, just in front of the army, "Prepare!"

    With hismand, the soldiers released their energies simultaneously, creating a massive and hard shield dome surrounding them.

    Tensions rose every second that passed. Alexander stood just outside of the shield dome, with his grip on his spear tightening with apprehension.

    A minuteter, they saw a person d in shining white armor, hopping from rock to rock, descending the mountain with a silver spear in his gloved hand. His moves were quick and smooth, and not even a hundred-meter jump flustered him. It was as if his every jump was just considera walking.

    When the personnded on the ground, his head turned left to right, as if analyzing the people surrounding him. "Who is your champion?" The person shouted with a deep and taunting voice.

    No one answered. Apprehensive at this mysterious person, thinking if it''s even a person, not a single person had the guts to step forward.

    Suddenly, from the skies, a whistling sound neared. "It is me!" A shout thundered across the silent field.

    The person raised his head and looked at the meteor-like line descending from the clouds.

    Boom! Dust and debris flew as soon as the "meteor" hit the ground. The shock it released was strong. Fortunately, the shield that had been erected by the soldiers protected them from the shock of the impact.

    When the dust settled, a plump and chubby monk wearing a kasaya was revealed to everyone. He''s carrying a khakkara on his right shoulder and a small nineyered pagoda on his left hand and looking at the mysterious person with a smile on his face.

    "Monk Taba?" Alexander called out with an exmation. Monk Taba turned around at the mention of his name and looked at Alexander before bowing slightly, "Greetings, Prince Regent. I need to thank you for approving Buddhism in your humble Empire even though you already had the Han Religion as the core of your dominion." Monk Taba said, still with a smile on his face

    "For the people of Divine Heaven, Buddhism is merely a philosophy, as the ideas of Buddhism promote goodwill and purging evil." Alexander replied.

    Monk Tabaughed wholeheartedly before turning back at the white-armored person. "I shall be the one to face you, Mysterious Pe¨C" Monk Taba didn''t even have the chance to finish his sentence when the mysterious person vanished, and at the same time, a foreboding feeling struck the smiling monk.

    Boom!

    Fortunately for the monk, the nineyered pagoda on his hand emitted a transparent energy that formed the image of a pagoda surrounding him before the person''s attack even had the chance to hit him.

    Unfortunately for the pagoda, as soon as the attack made its impact, it immediately shattered, sending the monk flying sideways. Simr to how he made his entrance, the monk left the battlefield with dust and debris flying after hended.

    "You aren''t the champion." The mysterious person uttered coldly. When the dust settled where Monk Tabanded, everyone was terrified.

    In the Immortal Territories, particrly the Human Continent, the Master of Buddhism, Monk Taba, could be considered an entity with power that is near that of the Divine Emperor. He was also a Creator that used his authority to spread his religion and philosophy all across thend.

    When the Divine Emperor met Monk Taba before he left, the former did not like how thetter spreaded tantly all across his dominion without asking his permission.

    When they fought, Monk Taba was of course defeated. But, recognizing his ability, the glorious Divine Emperor gave Monk Taba a piece ofnd in the western coast to preach Buddhism.

 Chapter 236 Imperial Descendants

    In the Immortal Territories, particrly the Human Continent, the Master of Buddhism, Monk Taba, could be considered an entity with power that is near that of the Divine Emperor. He was also a Creator that used his authority to spread his religion and philosophy all across thend.

    When the Divine Emperor met Monk Taba before he left, the former did not like how thetter spreaded tantly all across his dominion without asking his permission.

    When they fought, Monk Taba was of course defeated. But, recognizing his ability, the glorious Divine Emperor gave Monk Taba a piece ofnd in the western coast to preach Buddhism.

    Although the Buddhist Monk lost against the Divine Emperor, it could still be said that his power could only be below that of thetter. Knowing that, and seeing how the mysterious person swatted the monk, everybody realized that they aren''t dealing with just any opponent.

    Alexander, in particr, had a grim expression as he gazed at the person. After thinking for a while, he could only do the unimaginable.

    "Your Highness!"

    "Your Highness!"

    "Step back, Your Highness!"

    "Silence!" Alexander yelled after hearing their exmations when he stepped forward. He waved his spear and thrusted its bottom end into the ground.

    "I am Alexander, son of the Divine Emperor! I represent the entire Empire as its regent and Champion!" He dered, shocking the entire army, together with the Four Pirs that were staying silent the whole time.

    "You cannot do that, Your Highness!" Wang Long eximed with worry.

    "Wang Long is right, Your Highness! Let His Divine Majesty handle this!" Sigien seconded.

    "Then where is the Imperial Father?!" Alexander suddenly burst in anger as he turned around and looked at them, "Do you want us to wait for Father to resolve this?"

    "Do you really want to ce all the burden onto Father''s shoulders even when he isn''t around?!"

    "Do you want us just to wait, when every single second that could pass, there is something drastic that might happen that could destroy the Empire that my Father has provided us?!"

    "If you do, then I do not!" He stated with absolute resolution, "As the Prince Regent, if the Imperial Father is away, I am tasked to govern and protect thend that he had left. And that is what I must do!"

    "Even in the hardest of times, the people rely on the Imperial to protect them. If we abandon them here, then what are we but a mere hollow Empire?" Alexander once again stepped forward, bringing his spear with him as he closed on to the white-armored person.

    "Therefore, even though it''s nigh-impossible, I must protect the people because it is my duty."

    "It isn''t just your duty, First Prince." Alexander''s eyes widened. He abruptly turned around and saw six people walking towards him. "All of you!"

    "First Brother, although you are the Prince Regent, you aren''t the only Imperial Descendant that is carrying the duties of the Imperial Father." The First Princess, Han Yue, smiled as she walked together with her siblings.

    "Although I have only been with you for three years, I am still, in no doubt, a son of the Divine Emperor." Ray chuckled.

    "We defeat bad guys!" A cute voice also shouted.

    "Why did you bring the Second Sister here?!" Alexanderined as he looked at the nearly ten years old girl that was standing proudly at the side, with her arms akimbo.

    "Mackenzie forced herself here, arguing that she is also a descendant, and Father''s favorite." Han Jun groaned with annoyance. "It''s true though!" The girl rebuked.

    "Still.." Alexander wanted to argue, but Guin, who was also together with them, beated him to it, "Alexander, as the oldest, I have to say that even though we are different from each other, in ages, in power, and in attitudes, we are one and the same, because we are all his offsprings." After saying that, Guin walker and surpassed Alexander before dering;

    "We are the Champion of Divine Heaven!" As soon as she dered that, and the Seven Imperial Descendants gathered together, a golden pir of light descended upon them.

    The pir of light was so bright that no one could see what was happening inside. Minutester, one silhouette emerged. In the silhouette''s hand, a golden scepter shined like the sun as it emitted a warming and calm heat.

    d in heavenly armor, the silhouette slowly stepped forward, going towards the mysterious person who had a smile on his face, waiting for the Champion.

    When the silhouette was fully exposed, they immediately recognized the person to be Alexander, but what''s peculiar is, his presence felt vastly different from before, and nearing that of Matthias''.

    "A False Ascendant Form. Impressive." The mysterious person apuded, "Let''s see what you can do with that lowly form." Knowing that the person would begin his assault, Alexander prepared himself.

    Holding the golden staff with his two hands, Alexander opened his mouth, wanting to say something. Unfortunately¡­<sub> </sub>

    "Too slow." Alexander''s pupils constricted before his body was swatted with great force. At his previous position, there stood the mysterious person with the spear in his hand standing upright.

    He then vanished once again, but this time, Alexander finally activated his new God Sight for the first time after the Imperial Descendants merged.

    Golden rays of light shined from his eyes, extending directly from his pupils like a calm yet powerful me. At the same time, a small, vertical eye opened on his forehead. It shone with undefiled heavenly majesty, looking at the mysterious man with apathy.

    In Alexander''s vision, it was as if everything stopped because of the slowness. From a hundred miles away, he saw a small leaf fallible from a tree, birds floating still in the air, a fish leaping from the water, and a lot more clearly than he had ever seen them.

    He was then startled when, even though the world as he was seeing it is still, the speed of the mysterious person charged right at him was still at the speed of a superhuman!

    He immediately jumped back and noticed golden chains connecting everything, like an endless bond between all things. He also faintly noticed several scripts enveloped with a fearsomely archaic aura in everything his eyes could see.

    He tried to get ahold of them yet to no avail. He even felt a dreadful premonition when his hand got near to one of the runes.

    With no choice, he swung his staff, prepared to face the advancing foe.

    Suddenly, he noticed that the staff touched the golden chain without affecting him negatively, which gave him an idea.

    Gripping the staff with his will and power, Alexander controlled the staff, establishing connections to the golden chains.

    The mysterious person is dangerously nearing, so Alexander could only ce his trust onto his theory.

    And to his delight, the golden chains shot towards the mystery person and wrapped onto him, rendering the person immobile.

    The person had a faint shocked look on his face, but it immediately vanished. He shook his body, and jerked his hand forward, trying to free it from the shackles. But, there was no reaction, as if the golden chains could never be destroyed.

    This gave Alexander a hint of confidence. Seeing the powerful person unable to move, he began to question him, "Who are you, and why are you here?"

    No response.

    "What is your purpose here?"

    No response.

    "Why are you challenging the Empire''s Champion?"

    No response.

    Alexander squinted in annoyance. He then opened his mouth to continue questioning the stubborn person, but..

    Shaaash!

    One of the golden chains binding him shattered, freeing his right hand that holds the spear, startling Alexander. He noticed that at the same time as the chain broke, something peculiar happened in the army ranks.

    The soldiers suddenly spat a mouthful of blood, and theirplexions paled. As Alexander sees it, when the chain broke, the golden core within the soldiers suddenly shattered with it, causing their energies to be distraught, and the shield dome also fluctuated with it.

    Realizing something, Alexander''s expression turned grim as he immediately turned around and saw the person''s spear spinning, with its de directed onto the golden chain that''s binding his left hand. "No!" He yelled, but to no avail.

    The golden chain was then filled with crack, although fortunately, it hadn''t fully broken yet. But there was still a violent reaction. Storm clouds gathered all around the continent.

    Crackling sounds of lightning echoed throughout the continent, with everyone fearing what was going toe.

    Although there''s still no thunder descending from the storm clouds, Alexander can be definitively sure that that storm cloud isn''t just for a regr storm, but for a tribtion thunder that would easily decimate thend.

    Thinking of what might happen when the chain is destroyed, Alexander can''t even imagine the disaster it might cause. Thinking of the entire Empire''s fate after that, he could only dread what''s about toe.

    "Stop!"

 Chapter 237 The Other Side

    "Stop!" He shouted with a powerful and domineering voice, with it his entire soul and newly gained strength. His voice echoed, with it were the voices of all the Imperial Descendants.

    The staff in his hand glew golden, and with it the ancient runes and the eye on his forehead. Phantasmal energy suddenly floated steadily towards the mysterious person. Then..

    Boom!

    The mysterious person''s body suddenly stopped, and with it, the spinning spear on his hand. Their being went still, as if time paused for them, but the person''s reaction could still be recognized; fearing from the deep recesses of his soul.

    Even Alexander was shocked while looking at the still man. He doesn''t recognize what power he had used, and how he used it. He did not do anything but shout, yet this happened.

    "What.. is this?" He muttered to himself, bewildered by the power he erupted with.

    "That is the Law of Authority." A voice suddenly answered. Alexander turned to where it came from, and he saw a white lion descending from the high mountains. Behind the lion, was the person they all wanted to see.

    "Father!" Alexander eximed before staggering. "Your Majesty!" Cane and the others also eximed when they saw their Emperor.

    Alexander''s form turned ethereal, and soon, the other Imperial Descendants emerged from his image.

    Alexander had also returned to his normal form, and rushed towards his Father, "Where have you been?!" Alexander shouted angrily.

    Matthias looked calmly at his son before chuckling, "I''ve been conquering the continent."

    "What do you mean you were conquering the continent?" Alexander asked with a bewildered expression, looking at his father as if he had seen through his lies, "You already own the continent as its ruler. What are you conquering?"

    "The continent." Matthias smiled as he repeated the same thing before turning around.

    From the mountain, exactly ny-nine people dressed exactly the same as the mysterious person descended, which made Alexander, who just fought against one of them, grimace with fear.

    The soldiers also paled as soon as they saw the ny-nine men descend. Alexander immediately prepared himself for a fight.

    But, what made him terrified the most was when two of the white-armored men held the chains with their bare hands, and untangled the chains that were binding the mysterious person.

    Thinking about that chain, he immediately and fearfully looked at the chain that was on the brink of shattering, but the golden chains immediately disappeared from their sight as soon as the mysterious person was freed. Alexander couldn''t sense the presence of the chains any longer, as if it was but a fragment of his imagination.

    The mysterious person, now free from his shackles, massaged the areas that were bounded by the chains before walking together with the Hundred-men group.

    "Prepare!" Alexander shouted as he drew his spear, looking at the group with solemnity. "Stand down, My son." Oddly though, Matthias raised his hand and ced it on Alexander''s arm before forcing it down.

    "But, Father! They are dangerous!" Alexander protested, but Matthias stayed firm, so he couldn''t do anything, though he stayed vignt as the men got nearer and nearer to them, with his God Sight prepared for the worst. But, to his shock..

    "Greetings, Human Emperor!" The men knelt down and greeted him with reverence. Amidst the incredulous looks of his descendant and men, Matthias waved his hand up, letting the men to stand again.

    "What is the meaning of this, Father?" Calming himself, though unsessful, Alexander asked his father with a choked voice.

    "They are the Continental Guardians, men whose sole existence is to protect the continent." Matthias replied, "The challenge is to test the heirs of the Ruler, assessing their right to be named Inheritors."

    After exining that, the mysterious person who fought with him walked towards them and cupped his hands before bowing, "Lord Alexander, forgive my presumptuousness earlier."

    Not knowing how to respond, Alexander only nodded to him. "This is the hundredth guardian." Matthias introduced.

    "The strongest?" Alexander asked. "The weakest." Matthias responded with a straight face.

    "W-Weakest?" Alexander''s brain almost could hold on after taking in a lot of information, so he could only stand still.

    "Of course I would send the weakest. Continental Guardians are not just there to protect the continent from invaders from other continents, but from the other side as well. Their strength must be at a level that could defend against otherworldly opponents." Matthias said.

    "Other side?" Han Yue tilted his head in confusion. "Like them." Matthias pointed at the sky.

    After he said that, a shining heavenly light suddenly shone from the skies above the mountain.

    When it appeared, all the terrorizing storm clouds immediately vanished, as if the light''s existence elicited deep fear into the clouds.<sub> </sub>

    "What is that?!" Alexander and the others eximed before they were blinded by the light. Alexander, especially, was terrified by the divine light that even had the power to drive away the tribtion clouds that even gods fear.

    Matthias looked at the people who were covering their eyes. He then waved his hand, causing the people''s arms that were covering their eyes to be forced down, sending fear into the people.

    "What''s happening?! Why can''t I move my eyes off the light?"

    "Help! My eyes are hurting!"

    Trillions of people were rmed and were panicking when they discovered that they also couldn''t even close their eyes.

    Alexander noticed his father''s action beforehand, so he is certain that he was the one who caused all of this. "Why are you doing this, Father?" He yelled.

    Matthias just looked at him before smiling slightly, "Endure it." He then turned around and looked at the sky. Floating to the air with his arms extended, he called out with a loud voice, "People of Divine Heaven!" His voice echoed throughout the continent.

    "Is that His Divine Majesty?!"

    "His Divine Majesty is back!"

    "Save us, Divine Emperor!"

    Matthias acted as if he didn''t hear any of them as he continued, "Our Empire will enter a new age! An age of true divinity!"

    "Witness!" Dering that all across the continent, the divine light''s intensity grew even further.

    In all the other continents of the Immortal Territories, in their deepestirs, ancient beings from millions of years ago opened their eyes and looked at the direction of the Human Continent with shock and fear.

    "Bastard!"

    "Some idiot doesn''t know what he''s doing!"

    Hundreds of godly beings rose from their positions and reappeared, surrounding the entire mountain''s sky. They exuded suffocating pressure, and were surrounded by dense spiritual energy. Looking at the sky, their expressions turned grim.

    From the depths of the earth loomed the ckest of fogs, and revealed four ck-robed men who looked at the Matthias with wrath. The concrete they were standing on then turned brittle, as if the aura of the men caused it to decay.

    When the soldiers and the descendants saw those people appear, they immediately felt small and weak, as if just their sighs would immediately decimate them. In their lives, they had only felt that kind of feeling from one person; Their Emperor.

    "What are you doing, False God?!" The ck-robed men shouted ringly, "Heaven and Earth can never coexist in one ne! It would wreck chaos upon all!"

    "Cease this, Human Emperor! You don''t know what you are doing!" One of the people who came from the other continents criticized.

    "Do not force us to personally banish you." The other Immortals growled.

    "As the ancient rulers of the Underworld, we have all the right to immediately erase you!" The ck-robed men shouted in unison.

    Suddenly, a line of ck smog rushed to Matthias'' side and materialized into a person. His presence in itself brought cold to the surroundings, and his aura already equal to the supposedly ancient rulers of the Underworld.

    In his hand, he held a sleek ck sword surrounded by a dense ck energy. Looking at the ck-robed men, he smirked with ridicule, "Rulers of the Underworld? Says who?"

    "The Hell Emperor''s Disciple?!" The men hissed. Looking at the person beside him, Matthias curled his lips up, "Gail."

    Gail, the should-be King of Xi, stood beside him and faintly smiled at him, before smirking at the Underworld rulers. "My Master has just recently left the Underworld in your care, and you''re immediately going against his orders of not interfering with the matters of the Overworld. Your boldness knows no bounds!"

    "You''re just starting as the Hell Emperor''s representative, so you do not know what would happen if that person''s action was allowed to go on any further." One of the Underworld Rulers said.

    *You should back down, Regent. If not, we will be forced to annihte you together with that ignorant man." Another one warned.

    "I challenge you to do so!" Instead of going down, Gail became even more overbearing, looking at the rulers with contempt.

    "You!" Angered by how arrogant he is, the rulers looked at the Immortals above and shouted, "These people would never learn! Let us purge them!"

 Chapter 238 Matthias Power, Descent

    The Immortals nodded before moving their hands. Different colors of godly energy erupted together with the deathly ck energy of the rulers before they all shot massive amounts of destructive energy upon the two of them.

    Gail didn''t even have fear visible on his face as he spun his sword, "Eternal Forge; Martelomier!" With his call, the sword shone with a powerful suffocating light.

    "Reditus Actum!" The spinning sword then emitted a strong light in the shape of a shield. The Immortals and the Rulers visibly paled the longer they continued to attack.

    "Can you please help, Matthias?!" Minutester, Although the Martelomier is effectively deflecting thebined attacks of the enemies, their powers are still near or even equal to that of Matthias''. Gradually, the shield started to show visible cracks, and also started to affect the Soul-ying Sword of Martelomier.

    Matthias curled his lips up, "Although you didn''t have to help, I still appreciate you doing so." He then lifted his hand, with his palm facing towards the Immortals. He gazed at them with coldness, so much so, that they almost lost their focus when he directed his eyes onto them.

    "Fall." He uttered indifferently.

    Boom!

    The Immortals were startled and terrified when they discovered something; The energies that were holding them up suddenly dissolved, causing them to plummet down to the ground. Losing their focus, their energy also turned chaotic, triggering a violent bacsh that almost emptied them off of the energy within them.

    Blood trickled down their seven orifices as they fearfully looked at Matthias who was now above all of them. This isn''t just a Creator, they all thought.

    Matthias then turned his sights to the Rulers of the Underworld below, "Compared to him, I should be more ambitious." He then directed his hand at them and spoke once more, "Serve."

    ? "Gaaah!!" Immediately, a violent reaction came out from the four Rulers. Their souls tried to resist but there was nothing they could do. Feeling pain that is unimaginable to human conception, they visibly tried to move their body yet they cannot.

    Soon, the Rulers stopped moving and stayed still for some time before..

    "Greetings, Lord!" They went down on their knees, reverently greeting Matthias.

    When the Immortals saw that, the fear in their hearts grew evenrger. Inside them, they were already feeling the looming shadow of damnation upon them.

    And as expected, Matthias finally turned their sight on them and did the same thing to them. They tried to escape yet no one was spared. And when the word came out of his mouth, the will of their souls shattered like thin ice, and they couldn''t do anything as their minds were filled with his Will.

    Hundreds of Immortals, with the rulers of the Underworld, were now kneeling before his presence.

    "I-Impossible.." Baffled by the sight in front of him, Gail could only gape at the unbelievable spectacle. Having been taught by the Hell Emperor about the Rulers and The Overworld Immortals, he knew that their powers are off the charts, especially the Rulers.

    Just the power that the Rulers wield is something that would already have the capacity to wage war and win against the entire Overworld, and coupled with their authority as the figureheads of the Underworld, their power is nigh unstoppable, with the unsuitability of the Overworld''s nature for the Underworld''s inhabitants and the treaty between Sanyi and the Former Hell Emperor as the only obstacles that prevents them from conquering the entire Overworld for themselves.

    Alexander and the others couldn''t even fathom what he just did, and using his Emperor''s Will tomand the people, their eyes stayed staring at the bright light in the sky.

    Noticing that Gail is still gaping at the "enved beings", Matthias returned his sights at the divine light in the sky. He narrowed his eyes before turning to the Immortals, "Give me your cores."

    "As you wish, Lord." The Immortals ndly nodded before literally thrusting their hands in their temples and taking out a bright golden orb filled with the essence of their divinity and Immortality. By doing so, however, they all immediately withered up and died.

    Not caring about any of them, Matthias opened his hands and retrieved the cores from the dead Immortals'' grasp.

    The cores flew to his hands and gathered into a huge shining ball of intense power. Matthias calcted it to be at least a thousand times that of the energy that is stored within the white hole that Gaius has made.

    After thinking for a while, Matthias nodded and thought that the energy would already be able to do the trick. After sending a fragment of his will andpressing the energy into a size of a prayer bead, he raised his free left hand and directed it to the mountain.

    "Rise." He uttered. Mount Ianod then shook ragingly, and the pce on top suddenly crumbled. All of it fell down to the middle, where a huge hole was gradually forming.

    With the mountain''s continued separation was the movement of the entire continent. As the mountain parted, the entire continent parted with it, creating ridiculously long rivers and canyons that extended to the ocean. Cities were split, and othernd masses and water bodies too.

    At the center of the parted mountain, a bright orb rose and exposed itself for all to see. A powerful white light shone from it and continued to exude a strong and dominating aura over everyone.<sub> </sub>

    Seeing it gradually rising to the top, Matthias then threw the energy bead in his hand towards the divine light above. Soon, it stopped in between the orb and the divine sky.

    Now, Matthias had to be serious. Remembering what he saw while having a spiritual fight against Aealos, his conviction to reach that stage hardened..

    At that time, overpowered by Aealos'' spiritual pressure and attacks, his body fainted due to fatigue, but his soul continued to fight.

    While fighting, he suddenly had a glimpse of a silhouette. A man who said one word and created life. That person was the greatest embodiment of Authority, something only a true God would be able to do.

    At the next scene, he saw the silhouette slowly turn to him with eyes most unfathomable of all. Though unfathomable, it willingly revealed the powers of God to him; It''s Authority.

    Though he still does not have the ability to perfect it, with what that person said, he knows he had the ability to do so.

    Now even more determined to do what he needs to do, he directed the direction of the bead''s trajectory upwards.

    The bead zoomed to the top, and¡­

    Boom!

    An soul-splitting explosion erupted as Matthias'' will disrupted the order of the energies inside and bursted it from within. Then came the second hardest part in his n.

    Matthias lifted his hands and pushed all the energy from the explosion up. Gradually, a barrier that separated the divine sky and the Immortal Territories became visible to the naked eyes. The massive amounts of energy kept on assaulting the barrier repeatedly, sessively draining the power supporting the barrier.

    While all this is happening, Matthias kept on pushing all the energies up. He also stomped his foot down the ground, freeing the people from looking up. Now that the divine light was covered by the explosion of energies, the benefits of looking at the light were now inexistent.

    "People of Divine Heaven!" Matthias shouted, "Return to your homes!" He ordered.

    The sea of men that were surrounding the mountain then abruptly vanished and reappeared inside their homes. Their families rejoiced and joined them inside their safe havens.

    The Imperial Descendants, on the other hand, wanted to help, "What can we do, Father?" Alexander asked in a panic.

    "Return to the Imperial Pce!" Matthias answered, "Stay with your mothers!" He then swiftly waved his hand, sending his children and the Four Pirs back to the Capital with their family.

    Having gotten rid of the people and retrieved his will that were protecting the entire Empire, Matthias returned to his task with an even greater strength.

    Matthias'' hands moved in an enigmatic way, before doing a pushing motion to the barrier.

    A huge wave of godly energy rushed to the explosive spectacle, joining in the fun of destroying the barrier. He would need to act fast, before anyone from the higher realms wake up.

    Gradually, the barrier was showing signs of copse, and an hourter..

    Crack!

    Duun!

    The barrier above the skies of the Ianod Mountain shattered, and started to expand.

    Free from anything barring its entrance, the shining light fully revealed itself, and from it, came down another orb. This time, its shine could embarrass almost all the lights and stars across Matthias'' known universe. Even the light source of the Eight Heaven could not hold a candle against the orb''s light.

    Matthias could feel the divinity and majesty within the orb, so much so that it is making him want to worship it. Fortunately, his mental spirit and soul was forged by thebat against Aealos and that silhouette''s presence, giving him the ability to resist against the light.

 Chapter 239 New Divine Heaven

    Slowly, the orb from the Human Continent and the orb from the divine sky flew closer and closer together. When the two finally got close enough, like a star, the orb from the divine sky drew the other orb to its orbit, not fully absorbing it, just epting its existence.

    When it urred, everything in the Human Continent changed drastically. The people''s energy slowly started to turn into divine energy, simr to the energy of those in the Heavens.

    The continent''s nature, animals, and its entire system also started to transform and be heavenly and divine.

    While all that was happening, Matthias gazed at the open sky above. As if he was expecting it, he didn''t even have any reaction when a silhouette of an ethereal woman descended from the heavens.

    Matthias couldn''t be even more familiar with the woman, considering that he became her fianc¨¦ two hundred years ago. Her robe is of the purest white, fluttering with the wind, like a descending celestial, which is what she is.

    When she touched the ground, she walked elegantly towards Matthias with a faint smile on her face. "Emperor Han Shen." She greeted him with a slight bow.

    Matthias nodded and smiled back at her, "Empress Shen." He greeted whilst returning the bow.

    Empress Shen was one of the reasons why he knew the method of using the orbs, or rather, the Cores of the Empires.

    After the spiritual test between Aealos and him, her spiritual thought descended and told him what he needed to do.

    With the confirmation from the all-powerful silhouette and the information from Shen Tianyue, Matthiasplied.

    "Is it time?" Matthias asked. "It is." Shen Tianyue nodded in affirmation.

    Nodding in response, they abruptly vanished from their positions and reappeared just below the Cores.

    They joined their hands together and shouted with a loud and authoritative voice, "With the affirmation of thews, we join as the founding God and Goddess of the new Divine Heaven!"

    Matthias then called upon thews that he was taught, "Eternal God Art!" He shouted.

    As the chant escaped from his mouth, the entire realm got quiet, as if no one even dared to make a sound before him, or rather, the existence behind him.

    "Animus; Silhouette of Authority!" Bong!

    From behind Matthias'', a blurry silhouette gradually took form, its stature stood with pride and majesty, looking upon the beings of the entire universe with indifference.

    "Manifest!" Slowly, Matthias'' state turned slightly ethereal as he opened his mouth. "Thread of Fate, conjoin." Although the voice was simr to that of Matthias'', the voice that came out definitely wasn''t his.

    Then, a golden string materialized in between them, and tied itself on their middle finger. The two immediately noticed something strange happen within them, as if they were connected as one.

    Shen Tianyue then spoke next, "Ruling Authority of the Ninth Heaven, Manifest!" She called out.<sub> </sub>

    From the skies, light shone with great intensity, as if answering the Empress'' calls.

    "Free the Heavenly Sacred Empire from the Realm of The Ninth!" She dered loudly.

    Blood oozed from her eyes, nose, and mouth as the authority given by the Ninth Heaven slowly separated from her.

    From the skies, the sight of a huge divinend descending shook everyone. Inside the divinend, unfathomable beings filled with the divine could be seen gazing down at the mortal realm. The people of the Divine Heaven Empire didn''t have the ability to resist as they immediately bowed down before the divinend''s presence.

    The powerful voice then spoke through Matthias once more, "Creation. New Heaven. Return Divinity." It uttered indifferently.

    Bong!

    The Cores that were hovering in the sky suddenly changed. The Human Continent''s core gradually transformed, shedding its silver light and turning into a bright divine light that is just a tad bit far from the lighting from the Heavenly Sacred Empire''s Core.

    The two cores were then encapsted in golden specs of dust and golden chains simr to that of the golden chains that were damaged by the hundredth Continental Guardian.

    The skies around the Human Continent had already filled with glorious rays of light, basking thend with eternal sacredness.

    Then, the entire Human Continent suddenly quaked. Itskes and rivers became divine, thend became divine, and the people with it. Although painful, they slowly shed their mortality, turning into a divine at the Third Heaven''s level.

    In the Imperial Pce, everyone was also experiencing drastic change. Rtive to Matthias'' authority, everyone inside became a divinity at the level of the Eight Heaven, yet because their form is humane, a divine form, their divinity reached the level of Pseudo-Ninth Heaven.

    Shen Tianyue, on the other hand, regained her Divine Authority as the Will that was removing it voluntarily let go of her power. In addition to that, because of her now being the only receiver of her people''s faith and Divinity in Heavenly Sacred Empire because of the absence of the Ninth Heaven''s Will that has been previously iming majority of the divinity that the rulers get, her Divine Authority could be said to have tripled or even quadrupled.

    Having received all that, Shen Tianyue''s body emitted an unspeakably glorious light that reached to the ends of the Immortal Territories.

    While enduring the indescribable amount of authority gushing inside of her very being, she hardened her grasp on Matthias'' hand, "Divine Authority! Turn Over Divine Sovereignty!"

    The power that was then coursing through her veins suddenly changed the point of their direction as soon as she uttered it. The power flowed through their interconnected hands, filling Matthias with authority greater than he ever had.

    His entire being changed, breaking through different forms of the Heavens and gradually reaching the capacity to break through the form of Tenth Heaven.

    When he felt that he already had the capability to break the dimensional chains that were binding his being, he turned and gazed at Tianyue meaningfully.

    Getting it immediately, Shen Tianyue nodded. As soon as she nodded, Matthias'' entire existence shifted and vanished, not leaving any marks of his existence in his previous position.

 240 Chapter 240

    Somewhere beyond the universe, Matthias tried to utter a word yet nothing came out of his mouth. Feeling the absence of wind or anything material in his surroundings, he already had an inkling on where he currently is. Opening his eyes, or rather, his spiritual sense, to the ce that he is in, he knew that his guts was right, as he recognized this ce. It was the Void.

    Yet, it was different from the void that he knows. This Void sends deep fear into his very being, one that he only felt once since existing; with Old Man Sanyi.

    The surroundings were eerily quiet, different from the faint vibrations surrounding the Void that he knew. The Void that he was currently in feltpletely empty and non-existent. He knew that he was in the Void, yet it feels that the Void did not exist at all!

    Matthias remembered what Old Man Sanyi said when he was going against the men of the Underworld. "The Void that I know and this Void''s difference is as wide as Mortals and God. The Void that I know exists yet this Void does not."

    "This is it." He uttered as he disyed a serious look, "The Void of Existence."

    From the depths of the Void, bright silhouettes of light suddenly emerged. As if expecting their arrival, Matthias steeled himself, standing straight and proud at the face of the divine beings. Although he knows they are there, he couldn''t even figure out if they''re really there. Their existence has already ascended the impossible, and has be unexinable.

    ording to the information that he got from the silhouette, ascending to a higher dimension would call upon beings of other universes, analyzing whether the ascender is worthy or not. They would then ask the ascender his chosen affiliation in the ranks of the Supreme Beings.

    "You''re attempting to ascend the dimension of your existence." One of the beings remarked.

    Matthias nodded cautiously. Although contact with them is necessary, he still needs to be careful, considering him and their existences are on entirely different levels. He wouldn''t even know how he died once he does something that would offend any of them.

    "Then, I guess you know what to do next." Another being whose existence is all white, with white long hair, white long beard, white eyes, and white robe.

    "Not wanting to be presumptuous to everyone, but may I know the names of your existences?" He asked.

    Silence.

    After a while, augh sounded, followed by many more, which confused and made Matthias nervous. "You are the first one who even dared to ask our names, mortal." The white being stated with a chuckle.

    "I''ll go first." He smiled, "Being called as my other titles would be presumptuous towards the other beings, so I shall be called as Eru, Father of The Vr."

    "I am The Oversoul."

    "My only name is The One Above All."

    "I am One Being."

    "I am The Godhead."

    "I''m just God, my dudes.*

    When everyone heard thest being speak, they all looked at him weirdly, as if they were not expecting his way of addressing. The being was just a nk and hollow existence but its voice could not be exined, as if it was said by millions upon millions of beings.

    "Why y''all looking at me like that?" God asked confusedly, "Although my universe is chaotic, I can exist anywhere and everywhere in the world above!"

    "We all can exist anywhere in the world above." The Godhead replied.

    "Well, I have the knowledge of over millions of existences from the World Above!" God defended himself, yet it had no effect, "Although my people are pixels and my only races are the races made by Eru, I''m still an All-powerful being!" It added with indignation.

    "Setting that ''thing'' aside, are you ready to pick your allegiance now? Remember, you need to know your liege''s existence to be one under him." Not even minding God anymore, Eru started to ask Matthias about his decision.

    "I pledge allegiance to the Forgotten One." As soon as he said that, a huge vertical eye opened behind the beings. Matthias couldn''t even be more familiar with it; The Apogean Eye.

    "What did we even expect?" One Being chuckled as he nced at the eye behind them, "It''s His universe. Although his existence is just a fetuspared to ours, he''s still a Supreme Being."

    "Just like us, the longer he exists, the stronger he will get." The Oversoul nodded, "As the concepts of the World Above reaches to a higher level, every Supreme Being''s poweres greater as well."<sub> </sub>

    The Apogean Eye then moved forward and gazed at Matthias. Otherworldly light came out of the eye''s pupil, shining upon Matthias.

    With the help of the other Supreme Beings, his existence gradually ascended towards the next dimension.

    Suddenly, from the depths of the Void, a low growl sounded, which alerted everyone. The Supreme Beings immediately turned to the direction of the growl, and felt a faint suctioning from the distance.

    "It''s that thing." The One Above All said with absolute seriousness.

    "The Blind Idiot God is breathing in, mortal." The One Above All said to Matthias solemnly, "You better quicken your bestowment upon your creation, Forgotten One. You won''t like it once that thing fully inhales." After saying that, they all withdrew from the Void, leaving Matthias and the Apogean Eye alone, with the eerie sounds of growling of what they were calling as The Blind Idiot God.

    The Apogean Eye, knowing what the other Supreme Beings meant, flew into Matthias'' forehead.

    Boom!

    Finally, Matthias'' being finally ascended dimensions. His knowledge about the universe he was in became clearer, and somehow, he started to have inklings of the existence of other universes. Still, there seemed to be something more behind Existence, exciting him about the future greatly.

    He could feel that his being has elevated to a higher level of existence, something that would be able to know the fabrics of reality and the chains that connect all of creation together.

    Mesmerized by the mystifying feeling he''s having, he didn''t notice the creeping entities slowly moving towards him.

    "Shaaa!" One of the entities let out a sound. This time, it was finally noticed by Matthias. His expression turned serious as he immediately left the Void, not even wanting to stay there any longer.

    In the Immortal Territories..

    Matthias reappeared suspended in the skies. He was still digesting the information that he received just some moments ago. He felt that he was fortunate that he had left that void as quickly as he did. Knowing their existence, he couldn''t even absorb how powerful the growling existence was.

    ording to the knowledge that he received from the Apogean Eye, the entity behind that growl, who made the other Supreme Beings cautious, was called an Outer God, Gods from an unfathomable age and ce.

    The Blind Idiot God, as it was called, although had no name he knew of, is able to easily erase dimensions and universes from existence by just waking up.

    Apparently, the Outer Gods were the first dwellers of the universe of the ce called World Above, the ce that had been continuously mentioned by the Supreme Beings. The Outer Gods'' power over The World Above had been the greatest, with its existence solely relying on their wills and wants.

    But, through a certain discovery, the first presiding God was bestowed upon the power to govern theirnds independently from the Outer Gods.

    This, of course, incurred the wrath of the Outer Gods, as they started to purge the people, torturing them not to even try fighting against them.

    But, through the efforts of the existing "peasants" of The World Above, they created Faith, and gave it to the first presiding God. Other Gods were also bestowed upon authority over their ns and tribes, therefore creating Pantheons and the system of worship. With all that, the Presiding Gods, although difficult, sessfully banished the Outer Gods from their world.

    Still, the Outer Gods are still very much alive, awaiting the right time to invade The World Above. Their goal before that is to conquer other universes, which are the universes of the Supreme Beings, and someday, his universe too.

    Knowing such knowledge, Matthias'' couldn''t even be more terrified of the mysterious Eldritch. He needs to be more powerful.

    Breathing in deeply, he raised his hands and proceeded with the action that needed to be done.

    Below, Shen Tianyue looked up at him with a solemn gaze. She knows that he has already achieved a higher dimension and is on his way to do the merging between the two domains.

    Duun!

    Light erupted with strong intensity between the Heavens and Earth. The image of the Ninth Heaven above is slowly rapturing, a sign that the Heavens would now be separated from the current Immortal Territories.

    The entire realm shook violently as the cores of the other continents started to emerge from the grounds from which they were hidden. The Spirit Beasts of the continents also dashed up and began circting the entire realm.

 241 Chapter 241

    "This.." Shen Tianyue herself has not been expecting it to be this fast as she looked at the events unfolding within the Immortal Territories. The Heavenly Sacred Empire that was floating in the horizon also started its gradual descent to the waters of the territories, and the angelic and divine beings of the Empire had already established contact with the aboriginals.

    All over the Immortal Territories, chaos and unrest has started to envelop the people, without any clue of what might happen to the world in the next second. Everything was slow changing, adapting to its new state as a Heaven.

    "It''s developing at a faster rate than I have been anticipating. What''s happening?" She muttered confusedly. "I know he''s meant to be a god, but isn''t this too much?"

    ns have already beenid out, My Dear Shen.

    "Fate?" Shen Tianyue gasped in shock as she looked at the ever-changing horizon in front of her.

    Matthias has to ascend. They areing.

    "But can''t you do anything to at least give Matthias some time?" Shen Tianyue asked with concern, looking at Matthias'' body hovering between the light from the skies as all things coalesced.

    Time will be given to him, as a partial god.

    "You mean to say.." Slowly, Shen Tianyue started to formte and grasp what Fate meant, as she nodded, "Rest assured, Dear Fate, your son will be ready, and I''ll make sure of it."

    Thank you.

    With the goal clear to her, Shen Tianyue form shifted, with the presence around her bing more profound and deep. Her arms did a circr motion as ten enigmatic images appeared surrounding her.

    "Ten Fates Genesis Scripture: Divine Queen Authority, Kindle of Celestial Creation."

    The ten images surrounding her then released a shattering sound as cracks branched off of them all and connected with each other. Primordial energy gradually leaked out from those images as all of those energies poured down for the Immortal Territories that was transitioning into a Heaven.

    With Matthias'' efforts coupled with Queen Shen''s support and the existence of the angelic beings inhabiting the realm, the Great Immortal Territories'' inner core is also gradually turning itself into a Heaven''s Core, and thest thing it needs to form its infant core would be..

    "I call upon the authorities of all existing Heavens! I proim Divine Heaven''s Authority as Absolute to itself and the domains under its rule!"

    A strong quake suddenly struck the entire realm as the chains connecting all things suddenly vibrated. As for why it was, innumerable waves of energies struck Divine Heaven in a violent manner.

    Several divine images emerged as they gazed at Matthias with disgust and contempt. "A newly evolved realm dares to proim itself as Heaven? Ridiculous." One of the images snickered.

    "Return from whence you came, scoundrels from the other Heavens!" Matthias shouted angrily at the images, "I did not ask for your permission to establish my Heaven! I establish it as an Absolute, therefore it is the absolute! You shall have no say in this!" His tone changed to an almighty degree, echoing all across the realm and those that surround it.

    "You!" The one that spoke before glowered at him. "I deny this false Heaven''s existence!"

    "We second the motion." The other divine images responded.

    "Then, Divine Heaven does not recognise your existences either!" Matthias retorted back with pride as he slowly straightened his posture, surrounded by celestial light as he returned the gazes of contempt towards the images.

    "Are you dering war against the original Heavens, mortal?" The images asked coldly.

    "The Original Heavens does not recognise my Heaven, and neither do we." Matthias answered as-a-matter-of-fact, "If the Original Heavens even dares to step their filthy little toes within the matters of my Heaven, then war it is!"

    Silence pervaded between the two parties. After a while, one of the images spoke indifferently, which somehow decided the oue of this entire fiasco. "The Tenth Heaven formally severes itself from this Universe."

    "Lord Vliodan!" The other images eximed. "The Tenth Heaven has long severed its rtions with the Universe, albeit informally. We would just be dedicated to it wholly."

    The image then turned its head towards Matthias before speaking to him telepathically, "The Heavens must be in harmony with each other."

    Matthias sneered and replied, "Harmony would be impossible with those men."

    "Then I shall give you a deal, an agreement between Divine Heaven and Tenth Heaven." The image answered, which puzzled him. "What deal might that be?" He asked.<sub> </sub>

    The image from the Tenth Heaven then dropped their greatest agreement that shook Matthias to the core. "Tenth Heaven will help your Heaven with conquering the other Heavens."

    "But why?!" Matthias asked in a bewildered manner, "Tenth Heaven would not get any benefits by doing so!"

    "In turn," The image continued, "Tenth Heaven would be separated from the matters of the Universe in the future."

    Matthias narrowed his eyes when the image gave their other end of the deal. Knowing what might happen in the future, that would mean the Tenth Heaven also has an inkling of the Universe''s fate, and that would mean the Universe would lose a powerful Heaven under them.

    "Divine Heaven and The Tenth Heaven would cooperate with each other, achieving a partnership." Matthias suggested otherwise.

    "Tenth Heaven would help but would be granted independence from the Universe''s existence." The image suggested once more.

    "That''s the best we can get." Matthias nodded, approving the image''s suggestion. The image then subtly smiled before speaking audibly once again, "The Tenth Heaven shall leave." After saying that, the image slowly vanished from their view, leaving the bewildered images of the Heavenly Rulers gasping with shock.

    "Why are all of you still here? We have already reached a consensus, correct?" Matthias looked at the images haughtily, gaining the snorts of the Heavenly Rulers before they all left.

    Making sure they''re gone, Matthias expanded his spiritual sense throughout the Immortal Territories, and once he was sure, his power immediately erupted with vigor as the entire realm transformed into an infant Heaven.

    Land, sea, and sky quaked as all of it gradually turned divine. The Underworld was also involved as the divine energies entered the fissures leading to the realm of the dead.

    Outside the Immortal Territories, The Divine Kingdom suddenly shook violently, rming Alumen and the other Seraphim.

    "What''s happening, Lord Alumen?" One of the Divine Angels asked the six-winged Seraph that was overlooking the realm.

    "It seems that His Divine Majesty would be merging The Divine Kingdom into another realm." Alumen replied as he solemnly looked at the skies of The Divine Kingdom.

    Throughout the Divine Kingdom, countless rifts gradually appeared, showing the image of another world beyond it. As if all of it was closing in, everyone felt the energy pushing inside the Divine Kingdom, overwhelming them with tremendous power.

    Cracks started to appear on the surface of the kingdom''s walls, rming everyone of the power beyond the rifts.

    The Seraphim have already gathered together, talking about the merger with solemnity.

    "Without His Majesty''s appearance, everyone must keep a close watch of the world beyond the rifts, understand?" Alumen, seated on his throne, ordered solemnly.

    "Understood, Lord Alumen." The other Seraphim nodded.

    "Do we need to alert the Deities of Matheon?" Asher Yale, one of the Twin Emperor Seraphim, inquired.

    Alumen thought for a moment before answering, "The other deities need not know of the problems of The Divine Kingdom." He sighed.

    "Why not?" Sylphos, The Seraph of Wisdom, asked confusedly, "The existence of Matheon, The Divine Kingdom, and the Endless Hell are one and the same. We were there when Matheon needed help, thus, the deities of Matheon should also aid The Divine Kingdom considering our current crisis!"

    "Because I figured His Majesty might be involved with this merger." Alumen replied, "I sensed His Majesty''s existence within the world beyond the rift, and that would only mean that he knows what is happening, or even might be the reason for what''s happening."

    "But The Divine Kingdom is currently being destroyed in the process! You yourself should be aware of that, Lord Alumen!" Sylphos shouted with displeasure. "We cannot do anything against the beings beyond, Lord Sylphos!" Alumen replied with helplessness.

    He stood up from his seat, looking at the rifts forming beyond the horizon, "Just their energy alone is already ruining the unshakable and unbreakable walls that His Majesty has built. What more would their existence be once we charge at them, worse, they enter our realm?" He thenughed resignedly, "The beings beyond definitely surpasses our kind by a huge degree, no doubt about it."

    Suddenly, Alumen''s eyes widened. He raised his arms and seemingly scrutinized it. After that, he looked at his surroundings carefully and attentively. He then chuckled and graduallyughed wholeheartedly, confusing the Seraphim gathered within the pce.

    "What''s going on, Lord Alumen?" Ansariel, one of the Twin Emperor Seraphim, asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "My power is rising, and so is The Divine Kingdom!" Alumen answered whileughing with joy.

 Chapter 242 Events After The Creation Of Divine Heaven

    Soon, everyone noticed their rise in power and couldn''t help but shout in joy.

    Suddenly, they all felt weird as their consciousness slowly drifted. Their eyelids felt as if they were tied down by weights as they all fell unconscious. In fact, everyone within the Divine Kingdom encountered the same thing.

    The entire kingdom became a slumbering domain, as everyone, even those who were previously walking on the street could be seen lying down.

    Outside, in the Immortal Territories, the same thing happened at the same time as trillions if not quadrillions of people were sent into a hibernating state as the energy of the greatest divine assimted with all existences within the two realms. Except for the Heavenly Sacred Empire''s people, everyone fell down, fast asleep.

    Matthias, who was the center of it all, continued to merge The Divine Kingdom and The Immortal Territories together while also releasing incredible amounts of Divine Energy throughout thend.

    His ascended dimension consciousness also influenced the entire realm under him to enter a state of transformation. Although they cannot reach his level of consciousness, their mental states could be said to improve by leaps and bounds.

    Weekster, the realm, now The Divine Heaven, has changed to an unimaginable degree. The change has made the Divine Heaven unrecognizable, so much so that the old Immortal Territories wouldn''t even reach an inch of Divine Heaven''s gloriousness.

    The fundamental foundations that the Immortal Territories have been built upon has entirely changed. Its Immortalnds shed itsst impurities and turned into a heavenly domain that even angels of the Third Heaven and below would feel unworthy to even step on its sacred soil.

    The Divine Kingdom and the domain of The Heavenly Sacred Empire had alsopleted their merge and now became a part of the newly-established Divine Heaven.

    The sun in the sky stayed still at the top of the realm, neither dusk nor dawn would be happening within this Heaven.

    Its ownws have already been instated, influencing all beings within. For now, the people still haven''t woken up, because their bodies are still being reformed.

    cing down his tired arms, he descended from the skies andnded near Shen Tianyue who was talking to a man that came down together with the angelic beings of the Heavenly Sacred Empire. Behind him, two 8-foot tall six-winged armored seraphim stood with a 5-foot long silver greatsword held between their hands.

    "Empress Shen." Matthias called out. Shen Tianyue turned to him and immediately knelt down, with her hands holding the hem of her golden robe. "Divine Emperor." She greeted him respectfully.

    "Stand up, Empress." Matthias beckoned, "You are the Empress of Divine Heaven, and you equally have authority over the people, especially to your subjects." He said.

    Shen Tianyue nodded understandingly and stood up. On the other hand, the man beside her looked at Matthias with an observing gaze. Matthias noticed him and turned, "Do you need something?" Matthias asked.

    "Divine Emperor Han Shen, or should I say Divine Emperor Matthias since you aren''t just the Emperor of the Divine Heaven Empire anymore." The man spoke with a dull voice, "Although you became a Heavenly God by creating Divine Heaven, it doesn''t mean that the beings of the Heavenly Sacred Empire would immediately recognize your rule." He said to him.

    "Hmm." Matthias narrowed his eyes, "Continue." He said.

    The man didn''t even falter while the Heavenly God looked at him with sheer focus, bearing with it his power. "While it is true that you are a God that presides over a Heaven, you would still need to gain the trust, pride, and loyalty of Heavenly Sacred Empire''s inhabitants. We will recognise you as the spouse of our Empress, but until you prove yourself, you will only be our Empress'' husband and nothing more to our eyes."

    After saying that, he bowed towards Shen Tianyue before leaving together with the two seraphim, not even batting an eye towards Matthias.

    When he hadpletely left and journeyed to return to the old Heavenly Sacred Empire''s domain that merged with the realm, Shen Tianyue bowed towards Matthias apologetically, "I am sorry if you were offended by him, Divine Emperor." Shen Tianyue spoke.<sub> </sub>

    "You don''t need to apologize, Divine Empress." Matthias waved his hand with a faint smile on his face. He looked at the direction where the man left and said, "I appreciate that he was giving me a chance to prove myself to the people of your Empire, and still recognise me as someone with authority. If he treated me with tant disrespect, then that might''ve been the time that I would need an exnation."

    "Still, I apologize for Es, Divine Emperor." She repeated. Resigned to her attitude about the matter, Matthias could only nod and ept her apology.

    "You can just call me Matthias. In turn, I would just call you Tianyue." Matthias spoke after an awkward silence.

    "You don''t need to call me by my Mandarin name anymore." Shen Tianyue smiled and replied, "You can just call me Celeste or Luna, whatever you desire."

    "Then, Celeste, we should talk about us being ''fiance''. What do we n with that?" Matthias asked with a little bit of apprehension. Even though he already had five women in his harem, as a man who had lived on the 21st Century in a world where polygamy is highly discouraged except for other religions who allows such practices, he still very much dislikes the idea of multiple women in his married life at the same time.

    He even did an experiment which, fortunately for him, worked and allowed him to nt his seeds inside his consorts that needed a descendant from him to stand as their legitimacy in the eyes of themon people and the nobles without the need for consummation.

    To him, now that he has Isabelle, he would dedicate his time as a husband to her and only her. Considering that everyone that is inside of Divine Heaven has evolved to be a divine being of a certain level, and also considering that the Imperial Pce is directly involved with his divine presence and transformation, Isabelle would definitely be at least at the level of a Ninth Heaven being and would definitely live for at least billions of years, apanying him in his godly life for a very long time.

    Thest thing that he would need in his rtionship right now would be another woman. (A/N: I have no intentions of disrespecting women in this line. I''m just saying that he only wants one woman to apany him and doesn''t need a side chick. That''s all.)

    "Oh, that?" Shen Tianyue, or Celeste, ahhed and chuckled, "I know what you''re thinking. Us being fiances is just a formality to dere our intention. As it would be easier for me to transfer my divine authority to you if we''re one, I picked that route."

    "But it doesn''t mean you''re required to treat me as your wife." She added, "You can just treat me as a friend and business partner or a co-founder."

    "That''s a relief." Hearing that from her, Matthias heaved a sigh of relief, as if a huge burden had been lifted off his back.

    "Do you really oppose the idea of harem that much?" Celesteughed as she looked at the rejoicing man in front of her. Embarrassed, Matthias could only chuckle.

    After a while, they looked at the Divine Heaven in front of them. They know that, with the help of his newly-gained authority as a Heavenly God and a being who ascended dimensions, Divine Heaven would develop greatly through the years toe.

    And as everyone expected, they indeed did just that.

    After the entire realm woke up, everyone was shocked with the changes within their bodies. The mortals were incredulous when they discovered that they gained strength and power that they could only imagine before. Some grew wings, some grew halos, others were granted the ability to heal, and many more.

    The Seraphim of The Divine Kingdom also flew towards Matthias'' presence together with thousands of Warrior Angels. In the middle of the journey, they were weed by Cane, who had transformed into a two-winged angel that''s power is greater than a Seraph. They were brought to Ianod Mountain, where Matthias sat on the Throne of Heaven.

    Ecstatic that their Creator had created a more powerful heaven, they pledged their loyalty once again with full support. When they discovered that he had descendants, their joy couldn''t even be described.

    Regarding the beings of The Immortal Territories, Some beasts within the forests have gained sentience and also the knowledge that a new Heavenly God resides within the realm. Beasts came in droves towards the new Imperial Pce situated in the middle of the continent, or rather floating in the middle of the entire Heaven. From phoenixes to wyverns to serpents and many more, a variety of divine beasts weed their new God.

 Chapter 243 The Legacy Of Chiarlem Lux

    Chapter 243: The Legacy of Chiarlem Lux

    Other beasts who were incredibly lucky, even gained a humanoid form. One of them was a feared colossal of the sea who, before the transformation, already had its own consciousness; a Leviathan. Another was a dragon who had been slumbering within the mountains of another continent when it was disturbed by the strong divine light. Shockingly, one of them actually came from being just a normal, powerless, and mortal dove.

    The dove took the form of an eight-year old boy with two wings behind his back. Like the usual conception for cupid, the boy had curly blonde hair, blue eyes, and only had a normal cloth as cover for his parts. Another shocking thing about the transformed dove was that he was the strongest among the evolved sentient beings, be it in terms of brain or brawn.

    Another thing that shook Matthias was that another continent appeared out of nowhere, and Matthias couldn''t be even more familiar with the tall green tower situated at its center; The Realm of Aqiartha.

    When it appeared, Matthias rushed and went to the pce of the Realm Empress, but discovered that everyone was still sound asleep, absorbing Divine Heaven''s energy and adapting with the new environment.

    When they woke up, Empress Yuna was greeted by the Divine Lady Isabelle, and was brought to the Heavenly Pce, where they would be granted audience by the Divine Emperor himself.

    As expected, when Empress Yuna saw him seated on his Heavenly Throne, she immediately knelt reverently and swore allegiance and fealty towards him.

    With that, Humanoid Beasts, Divine Beasts, Spirit Beasts, Humans, and all the other races expected to be taken in by the indisputable Divine Emperor of the entire Realm.

    Of course, all of them were epted by Matthias as his subordinates. They were appointed ording to their corresponding skills, with the Leviathan and Dragon bing generals of the Dark Sea Domain and Silver Mountain Domain that governs sea creatures and mountain beasts respectively. For the Domain of Aqiartha, now known as the Spirit Domain, it was handled by Empress Yuna.

    As for the dove who named himself Lazarus, he was appointed to govern the Divine Kingdom Domain directly by Matthias himself.

    He recognized Lazarus'' talent and opted to give him some authority to govern the first Heavenly Domain that he had ever created. And, with the trust given by the Heavenly God himself, Lazarus did not disappoint and made the Divine Kingdom Domain the second strongest domain throughout Divine Heaven, only being behind the Heavenly Royal Domain that the Royal Family personally holds.

    In total, neen domains have been formed under neen Heavenly Nobles, eight of which are under the eight Heavenly Animals of the eight continents. Each and every one of them holds purpose in protecting and expanding the dominions under Divine Heaven.

    In the natural sense, Divine Heaven had also started to develop in itself while Matthias was arranging the governing structure of his Heaven. The Divine energy continued to strengthen and be dense, the beings continued to evolve, new species continued to be discovered, and stronger and richer herbs continued to grow.

    All of that happened in a period of ten years. The development of Divine Heaven''s power was pushed to its max potential, considering that war is at hand.

    And as expected, after those ten years, Divine Heaven, together with ten thousand beings from the Tenth Heaven, stormed the Nine Heavens with full force, with the neen Domains under the Heavenly Nobles assailing the First Heaven, and the men of the Tenth Heaven, the Heavenly Royal Domain, and Matthias himself striking down at the Domain of Ninth Heaven.

    With the unimaginably powerful beings of the Tenth Heaven, the Nine Heavens could not even put up resistance and fell in seven days'' time.

    After the war, the Nine Heavens were merged together with Divine Heaven, which made the already huge Heaven be unimaginable to even the greatest mortal mind. Divine Heaven also gained an army of unimaginable size andpetent generals who still needed to prove their worth.

    Finally, after settling the issues, Divine Heaven entered its desirable peaceful state. The people can now admire the beauty of Heaven and feel its overflowing glory.

    As for the Heavenly Nobles, theirpetitions have just begun. After the War of The Heavens, except for the Heavenly Royal Domain whose ruler, Crowned Prince Alexander, has the authority as a Divine Prince and is also being prepped to ascend as a Divine King, the other Heavenly Nobles ascended from being a Heavenly Lord into a Heavenly Baron.

    The Heavenly Nobles'' rank is just the same as the hierarchy of nobility, with the title of Heavenly Lording in first and having the title of Heavenly King or Queen as the highest rank.<sub> </sub>

    Now that they entered the rank of a Heavenly Baron, their responsibilities started to be greater; Spreading Faith and protecting the domains and the worlds under them.

    They were also given two Heavenly Lords by Matthias through creation to manage their selected fiefdom in the First Heaven. This method of granting subordinates with authority proves to be the fastest and most efficient way to do so and also ensures that no one would be able to use the Lords under them to even think of a rebellion.

    Using the fiefdoms under them, the eighteen Heavenly Barons started to move on a crusade to their first chosen realm; The Matheon Gxy.

    With that goal in mind, the Heavenly Nobles propagated the Faith to the new inhabitants of Matheon while the Deities watched cautiously, protecting their own worlds that contained their descendants.

    Six hundred yearster, in a world inside Matheon..

    Within a normal 18th-century-looking neighborhood, there was one house that stood out more than the others. There were several boxesying on theirwn, some of which were opened, which showed its contents; Steel pipes, iron shovels, chunks of metal, canned goods, weapons, etcetera.

    "Henry! Move faster!" Looking at the 17-year old boy dragging one of the huge boxes towards the house, the father shouted anxiously at his son.

    Seeing that his kid was already doing his best, the father rushed forward and helped the son carry it inside. He looked at the sky, and seeing that the odd sun was slowly sinking down into the horizon, his expression looked even more anxious.

    They quickened their pace and finally finished transferring all the boxes inside. As soon as they caught their breath, the father immediately locked the door and barricaded it with thick steel nks.

    "What''s going on, Father?" Henry asked pantingly. "Why did you buy tons of stuff? You even used all your savings!"

    Looking at his anxious father, Henry started to be suspicious, "Are you hiding something from me, Father?" He asked. Seeing that he could no longer beat around the bush, the father sighed and started to talk.

    "We, or should I say your mother, are a part of the Lux n that has existed since the oldest of times." He exined, "It was a prominent n 900 years ago, but just like life, power is ephemeral."

    "Though the n fell from grace, it still had centuries worth of foundation. Inheritances from different ages were given to the descendants, one of them were Chiarlem Lux; the man who created the Ss Family, your ancestor."

    "What''s this got to do with your spending?" Henry was already losing his patience, with his eyebrow lifting with skepticism.

    "Chiarlem''s influence and authority within the Lux n had been very bad at his time, considering that he had spent his entire life within the halls of the n''s library and did not initiate contact with the other descendants. It was said that he even outright avoided others with his cold stare just to stay alone."

    "In the inheritance, what he got was an old, dpidated book filled with cryptic symbols. Curious about the knowledge within the book, Chiarlem spent years on research toprehend what it says."

    "When he didprehend it, he immediately created the Ss Family with only one task assigned to their lineage; guard the book at all cost." As he said that, he slowly stood up and walked towards the stairs. Lifting something beneath the bannister, he then started to exert his strength by pulling the entire staircase to the empty space at the side, revealing an underground passage lit with torches.

    As they descended down the stairs, the eeriness of the atmosphere couldn''t be dispelled as the dpidated and webbed walls that surrounded them made Henry feel suffocated. Fortunately, even before, Henry has already been exposed to a lot of stuff, so the burden in his mind lessened.

    Several secondster, Henry''s mouth gaped wide open when he saw what was in front of him. A long and wide stone hall was presented to him, supported by stone. The room also has all of its corners filled with treasures and equipment, making Henry dumbfounded.

 Chapter 244 Exolvuntur Alheimurinn, Chaos Is Rising

    Several secondster, Henry''s mouth gaped wide open when he saw what was in front of him. A long and wide stone hall was presented to him, supported by stone. The room also has all of its corners filled with treasures and equipment, making Henry dumbfounded.

    There were antique weapons, gold and silver coins dating back to the Third Kingdom thousands of years ago, jewelries, and thousands of things more.

    If this were ever seen by the people of the outside world, especially the Church of Masis, they would do all that it takes to seize everything from them

    The hall was filled with things that would make even the richest of the rich drool with envy. In the center of it all, however, was an ancient tome that was sealed with a wax seal with unrecognisable characters surrounding it.

    Walking somberly towards the tome, Henry looked at his father who was gazing at the book as if he was facing either the devil or his creator. When he arrived in front of the book, the father unsheathed a golden knife with three jewels on its handguard.

    The father gripped the knife solemnly before using it to slowly strip the wax seal on the tome.

    Shudder!

    Immediately after the seal was removed, the atmosphere in the hall grew increasingly heavy, as if just the existence of the book alone ces the burden of duty on them.

    "Thest time that this was opened was 17 years ago. At the same time, thest member of the Ss Family perished."

    "Mother was thisst descendant, right? Then what about me?" Henry asked his father while thinking that he was adopted.

    "You are your mother''s son, that I assure you." His father smiled slightly before adding, "But your bloodline isn''t of the Ss Family''s nor the Lux n''s."

    "How is that even possible?" Henry wanted tough as he tried to understand the ridiculousness of his father''s antics. But..

    "I''m not joking." His father replied with a straight face, "Your mother knew that the end was near. To save you, she conjured the power of this item, severing your bloodline and fate from the Ss and Lux Lineages."

    "And by doing so, she died.." Henry isn''t dumb. By putting all of what his father said altogether, he easily realized everything.

    "What even is this cursed tome?" Now that he knew that the tome was the object that was used to kill her mother, he couldn''t even try walking towards the book without feeling disgust.

    "Exolvuntur Alheimurinn." His father answered. As he said that, he opened the book with great solemnity. The pressure that was bearing on them intensified once more as soon as the pages were shown again to the world. Within it were different ult-like spells and incantations that greatly defies thews of science and the Church.

    "You know, before your mother passed, she gave me tasks for raising you." Muttering, his father smiled, reminiscing of his past. Despite the great pressure that was being released by the Exolvuntur Alheimurinn, the smile on his face couldn''t be wiped out while thinking of his wife.

    "She told me to teach you the Ss Battle Art, which you enhanced to a higher level. She also told me to teach you knowledge that would help you see the world in a different perspective without hinting your connection to the two lineages."

    "And now," his father then lifted the book and extended it towards Henry, "It is my due responsibility to hand the book over to you at the advent of Neamhord."

    "Neamhord?"

    "The first sign of its arrival; The Fall of The Silver Star." His father said in a serious manner, "ording to the prophecy, Cmity rises at the fall of the Silver Star."

    In Divine Heaven..

    "Our Lord of The Highest Majesty, we have been receiving pleas of help all across the dominion." Inside a pristine heavenly pce, beings of eternal divinity gathered like a court as they all faced the highest throne of all.

    Evident on the expressions of the beings'' faces are worry and somberness as they let the previous being speak.

    "It seems that a particr event has been happening all across the universe, with their stars dimming or even disappearing in the morning sky."

    "Discord has fallen upon mortalkind and even the immortal worlds. For now, we have dispatched the Ourani of the Fifth Rim to guide and help them weather this phenomenon. But, sooner orter, they would surely go back in the arms of Chaos once more."

    (A/N: Ourani (plural) or Ouranos (singr) would be the word that would rece all the terms for angels of the different spheres.)

    "Your Highest Majesty, we ask for your guidance!"

    "Your Highest Majesty, we ask for your guidance!"<sub> </sub>

    "Your Highest Majesty, we humbly ask for your guidance!"

    For a while, the man cloaked in divine light that was seated on the throne stayed silent. Then..

    "Investigate the reason for this upheaval. I think this isn''t as simple as we''re thinking. Until the investigation is undergoing, all the Ourani of the Third Rim and above must withdraw from the universe pronto."

    Shock!

    The Ourani inside the pce were shocked with their monarch''s order. Backing out from the universe would mean that the supply of Faith would be cut off and would instead go to the local heavens of the individual worlds, meaning that it would be a huge loss to Divine Heaven.

    "Your Highest Majesty, are you sure about this deci¨C" Boom!

    "You dare question His Highest Majesty''s decision?!" Below the Heavenly Throne, an elegant and intellectual two-winged Ouranos censured coldly. His voice echoed throughout the pce, invoking a sense of dread within the other Ourani.

    "Stand down, Cane." The man seated on the throne spoke with an indifferent tone. "Six centuries ago, the heavens engaged in a battle to unite all under one entity; The Divine Emperor. The loss that it caused to Heaven has just been replenished and we most certainly do not want any loss to ur once again."

    "With the plethora of unexinable phenomena happening, Heaven must be ced under a strict order that not only preserves our power for an unexpected enemy, but would also still be able to help the believers of mortalkind."

    "For now, the First and Second Rims would be responsible for helping the Universe. We must consolidate Heaven''s strength to take action at any possible moment that might lead to an extinction level apocalypse that would affect all of existence."

    After saying that, the man waved his hand of light, causing the disappearance of all the Ourani except for those directly below him.

    For a minute, the interior of the pce stayed silent before the man slowly descended in a majestic manner, with the light covering his body sliding off of him.

    "Crowned Prince, I must say that you handled the Heavenly Nobles in a pretty convincing way." Cane smiled at the man, or Alexander, who sighed resignedly.

    "Don''t worry, Your Grace." Cane saidfortingly, "His Highest Majesty has sent a message that he would be returning soon, as he had already discovered something about the anomalies that are happening all across the cosmos."

    Alexander could only nod before returning to the Heavenly Throne, answering the pleas and calls of other Ourani.

    Within the centuries, Alexander has already been honed by Matthias in managing Heaven, considering that he is a Creator that must create the cosmos and would not be always present to handle the affairs of Divine Heaven.

    In those years, Alexander had already be the second-inmand of the entire Royal Family, and inferior only to the Heavenly Duke of the Divine Kingdom and the Divine Empress in authority, with his position even recognized by the former subjects of the Heavenly Sacred Empire.

    Days passed without any significant problems. Suddenly, the void fluctuated as Matthias suddenly appeared out of nowhere, wearing worn-out clothes.

    "Greetings, Your Majesty." As soon as he saw him appear, Cane immediately rushed forward and knelt in front of his presence.

    On the Heavenly Throne, Alexander also descended and knelt to greet, "Wee back, Divine Father."

    "At ease." The two stood up as he signaled them. Looking at Matthias, Cane narrowed his eyes, "What have you discovered in your travels, Your Majesty?" He asked.

    "Not good." Matthias replied, which shocked the advisor and the Crowned Prince.

    "What do you mean, Father?" Alexander asked worriedly. His Father rarely ims things as such. But since he said this, then that could only mean that there is a veryplicated problem at hand.

    "Various cataclysms have been engulfing the entire universe, and some worlds have already fallen under the cataclysmic onught." Matthias said grimly, "The death toll has already surpassed the limit that the Underworld can take, resulting in spirits wandering around aimlessly on the material world."

    "What?!"

    "Chaos is rising." Matthias announced with a serious look. "I want the entire Heaven to prepare for war at any given moment."

    "The local heavens must also be ced under our immediate rule to at least satisfy some of the needs that the mortals ask."

 Chapter 245 Chaos

    "I want the entire Heaven to prepare for war at any given moment."

    "The local heavens must also be ced under our immediate rule to at least satisfy some of the needs that the mortals ask."

    "The Immortal Worlds would also be affected in this upheaval, so prepare to aid them at any given moment."

    Cane and Alexander listened intently on his orders, and already started to call the other Ourani, transmitting the orders all across Heaven.

    "All the Heavenly Nobles, I call upon you." Matthias'' voice echoed and directly reached everyone, even those outside the realm.

    Secondster, sounds of pping wings resounded as it neared them. Hundreds of entities flew down and entered the pce through its golden gate before bowing down, "Greetings, Your Majesty." Their voices thundered as all of the entities greeted him respectfully.

    "I have gathered all the nobles with one single purpose; to assist the mortals in the face of this upheaval." Matthias started.

    Silence.

    "Can''t we just personally take action, Your Highest Majesty? Is your decision previously really final?" One of the Heavenly Dukes, a Seraph with a huge sword phantom suspended on his back, asked with apprehensiveness.

    "dissiel," Matthias said as his eyes gazed at the Heavenly Duke, "Heaven is Heaven and the Universe we guard is a mortal ne. We can only help them spiritually and not interfere materially."

    "At most, we can assist the Immortal Domains and the Spiritual and Transcendental Beings by utilizing the Ourani of the Third Rim and below because they can, at the very least, shoulder the Ourani''s presencepared to the fragility that the mortals possess."

    "As for the beings of the Universe, I have a n to at least have some of them survive against the chaotic onughts."

    "Lazarus." Matthias called out. "What do you need me for, Your Majesty?" Different from his previous form as a child, Lazarus now took the form of a 20-something years old handsome and gorgeous man that''s image fits perfectly to the angels of unquestionable nobleness. On his waist was a yellow whip made from a dragon''s tail that radiates an indomitable pressure over all races.

    "As the strongest of the Heavenly Dukes, I want you to lead the Heavenly Nobles by lending support by spreading inheritances all across the universe. With that, they would then have someone that can defend them while they''re trying to be stronger."

    "I understand. I''ll do as youmand, Your Majesty." Lazarus nodded in affirmation.

    "Gail, Es." After confirming that Lazarus got the order, Matthias then looked at Gail, his brother-inw who turned into a ck-winged angel that looked kind of sinister especially to those who didn''t know him personally, and to another Ourani wearing a red armor over a ck robe.

    "What is it that you want me to do?" Gail asked ndly. As for Es, he just looked at Matthias nonchntly, waiting for him to talk.

    "As you have the jurisdiction over the Divine Underworld and the legions of Yin Angels, I am ordering the Sinir Domain as a whole to retrieve the wandering souls all across the universe with the most capable and terrifying as the priority and convert them into Yin Soldiers to be utilized in the war and maybe even long after it. We don''t want souls of such caliber to be wasted or even used against us. The Sacred Domain should assist the Sinir Domain in this endeavour."

    The two looked at each other before turning their heads back to Matthias and nodding in understanding before the two of them left the pce.

    After instructing the other nobles, they all left hurriedly as, based on His Majesty''s orders, the universe is in a state of upheaval.

    A whileter, a woman of majestic mor strode towards the Heavenly Throne. Her scarlet red robe cascaded down to the ground as it skid smoothly as she walked.

    When she appeared, it was as if everything within the room bowed down to her presence, except for the Heavenly Throne itself.

    When Matthias saw her, he then smiled as if he saw his old friend from years back. "Celeste." He called out.

    Celeste, The Divine Empress, also smiled and bowed slightly, "You''ve returned." She said to him softly.

    "You need not put on that fa?ade, Celeste." Seeing her submissive demeanor towards him, Matthias couldn''t help but chuckle, "There is no one here that doesn''t know our real rtionship."

    Hearing that, Celeste gradually eased, "Still, you''ve been gone for twenty years. Although it''s just a short time, every second can change a person." She sighed.

    "What did you discover? What''s happening with the universe?" Celeste looked at him straight in the eye and asked.

    "Bad." Matthias'' face immediately went sullen as he replied solemnly, "Very Bad."

    "How?"

    "It''s so bad that I didn''t even need to leave the Heavenly Pce to discover it." Matthias sighed as he slowly sat on the Heavenly Throne with Celeste just standing one stair below.

    Celeste listened intently, letting him continue, "I looked over that problem, considering that it was nigh impossible for that to ur, as our universe is just at its infancy, but I was wrong, very wrong."

    "I traveled to the endless universe, and found a rift filled with the power of Chaos and Void, which are two existences that should''ve been opposites. I don''t know who or what kind of being it is, but I''m sure that there''s only one ce that such an abomination coulde from."

    "The Void of Existence, the home of the Eldritch Beings."

    "What are you nning next?" She asked.

    "Unfortunately, even though I am already a Godly being of this domain, my power is still insufficient to fully destroy that Void Rift. Whatever happens outside would definitely be shouldered by not just us but the entire universe." Matthias replied with remorse.

    "Then, you could help the mortals gain power by encouraging them to fight. Once they aplish or kill something that might help battle the other side, reward them. With that, all of the beings of this universe will rise up and struggle against their fate." Celeste suggested as she looked at the solemn god.

    "Wait." Suddenly, hearing her suggestion, his eyes lit up. His figure immediately went down into a cross-legged position as his consciousness entered another dimension filled with an unimaginable amount of letters, numbers, codes, and many more.

    Oddly, though Matthias knew where he was, the feeling that he was sensing isn''t familiar to him. It seems there''s something¡­ wrong.

    And as he expected, soon enough, the codes suddenly turned and shot towards him with incredible precision.

    He would''ve died already if he wasn''t powerful enough. Fortunately, he was.

    Matthias scoffed and waved his hand. With the power that he gained from ascending as a Godly being of a Heaven, his authority has increased by a tremendous amount.

    With one wave of his hand, the codes immediately shattered and returned to the core of the dimension.

    Knowing that something really wasn''t right, Matthias'' soul rushed towards wherever the path may take him, taking down code after code after code in his direction.

    As he was doing this, his knowledge pertaining to thews of Systems slowly started to improve. Though it was insignificantpared to the knowledge he knew now, it was still knowledge and he was more than d to ept it.

    Hourster, he suddenly felt fluctuations near him. He dashed towards the direction of the irregrity and saw two beings in a fierce battle, one he recognized while the other, also recognised but he wasn''t sure, because they''re the same entity; the System Lord. Seeing them, he became serious as he rushed to the battle to help the true System Lord.

    How did he know who was who? Simple. The other System Lord had the aura of an Eldritch Being, one that is simr to the energy that he sensed when he ascended.

    "Matthias!" The System Lord had a shocked expression stered on his face. He did not expect Matthias to visit. But still, he was ted.

    Matthias didn''t respond and instead went straight to the impostor and bombarded it with attacks with the Universal Lawsbined within it. If Matthias learned something with the knowledge granted to him in his ascension, one of those would be how to counter an invading force, especially the Eldritch.

    Eldritch Beings, as creatures devoid of a real home, wandering aimlessly in the Void of Existence, their energies would be greatly rejected by any universe they try to enter. Their powers would weaken, their sizes would shrink, and sometimes, even their intellect and soul would slowly deteriorate.

    Therefore, instead of entering personally, the Eldritch Gods would send some henchmen or even items to corrupt the world until it finally sumbs to them.

    Almost nothing could stand in their way with the power that the conquerors harness, but they are weak to those who wield the bindingws that terrifies even the greatest of Eldritch.

 Chapter 246 [Greetings, Creator.]

    "Matthias!" The System Lord had a shocked expression stered on his face. He did not expect Matthias to visit. But still, he was ted.

    Matthias didn''t respond and instead went straight to the impostor and bombarded it with attacks with the Universal Lawsbined within it. If Matthias learned something with the knowledge granted to him in his ascension, one of those would be how to counter an invading force, especially the Eldritch.

    Eldritch Beings, as creatures devoid of a real home, wandering aimlessly in the Void of Existence, their energies would be greatly rejected by any universe they try to enter. Their powers would weaken, their sizes would shrink, and sometimes, even their intellect and soul would slowly deteriorate.

    Therefore, instead of entering personally, the Eldritch Gods would send some henchmen or even items to corrupt the world until it finally sumbs to them.

    Almost nothing could stand in their way with the power that the conquerors harness, but they are weak to those who wield the bindingws that terrifies even the greatest of Eldritch.

    And as expected, as soon as he threw the attack, the "System Lord" immediately turned its head violently as his face was divided into numerous sections, turning into long, slimy, and gory tentacles. It was so disgusting that the System Lord felt chills down his spine even though he was just a spiritual being.

    The tentacles shot out straight to the projectiles, causing it to explode, together with its tentacles.

    The abomination screamed in pain and red at the aggressor. Slowly, the "System Lord'''' revealed its true form, turning into a huge, uncosmic being unexinable by anything in this universe.

    Matthias felt it wanted to enter his mind, but with his strong mental strength honed by the White Lion and the training he had for six hundred years, coupled with the weakened strength of the monster, he could easily shrug it off.

    Again, he waved his hands forward, sending projectiles after projectiles towards the creature. It screeched, clearly angered by the clear provocation.

    It charged with wild abandon while Matthias started turning even more aggressive.

    He jumped forward while consecutively forming a sword made of Universal Laws.

    Seeing its nemesis energy, the creature became even more chaotic as itunched multiple assaults against the fighting god. All of its attacks were, of course, stopped by Matthias.

    When Matthias got near, he swung his sword with a strength like the pressure of a dwarf star, but the Eldritch was prepared for it.

    It simply vanished and reappeared behind him and sent thousands of tentacles towards him.

    Matthias'' missed attack, on the other hand, sundered the matrix realm for thousands of kilometers. With the threat of the Eldritch in front of them, fortunately, The System Lord didn''t care much about such simple damage.

    The tentacles shooting towards him then hit nothing, as it passed through a huge, gaping hole on Matthias'' body.

    Smirking, Matthias vanished from his position and reappeared in front of thr creature and mmed his palm on its body.

    Boom!

    The creature skid backwards with the sheer force of his attack. It also left a huge hole that erased everything on the ce of impact.

    "Kuaaaaaah!" The creature roared with a terrorizing sound raised its monstrous head high.

    Matthias didn''t fail to notice the changes as he immediately jumped back far from the creature. Behind him, the System Lord looked at the creature solemnly, "Chaos really is just around the corner. Even the Eldritch gained the guts to wreak havoc."

    Matthias then asked the System Lord with his eyes fixated on the raging monster, "Where are the other gods? Howe the universe is suffering in these kinds of easily-avoidable situations?"

    "Dead." Matthias'' eyes widened, startled by the answer. "What do you mean?" He asked incredulously.

    "Majority of the gods are gone, Matthias." The System Lord exined, "In the span of one hour, everyone just seemingly turned into bubbles and popped out of existence. As of now, only you, the Demon Emperor, and the older beings were the gods that I have been in contact with. As for the rest? None of them even responded."

    "Exin it to me moreter on!" Matthias said as he turned his attention to the creature once more.

    Matthias had an eye filled with determination to exterminate the pest as the creature finally shed its abominable mouth filled with cosmic razor teeth and charged directly at him.

    When the creature got near enough, Matthias enveloped himself with a stupid amount of Universal Laws and immediately jumped forward with a speed that exceeds the speed of light towards it.

    Spiaaak!<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    Thews worked on the creature like how an acid came into contact with styrofoam. The Eldritch screeched in pain, moving chaotically in the battlefield.

    Matthias then turned around and aimed his hands forward with Universal Runes spinning in front of his palm.

    Swoosh!

    The runes shot forward and clinged on to the Eldritch. Slowly, it expanded, enveloping the Eldritch with countless runes that slowly suppressed the aura and power of the creature.

    It tried to resist, but with the Universal Binding Laws that surrounded it, it would be nigh impossible to be able to do so.

    Minutester, Matthias retrieved a crystallized orb the size of a toy marble. When looked closely, one could see a faint image of the angry visage of the Eldritch Creature that seemed to be struggling to escape.

    "Now where were we?" Matthias turned around to look at the System Lord. "What''s happening in the Universe?" He asked.

    "The Universe''s barrier is already weakening as time passes without Him." The System Lord started. "Who?"

    "The Forgotten One, the true Supreme of the Universe." The System Lord answered.

    Matthias had an understanding look on his face. No wonder the gods who had immeasurable power and authority that granted him ascension mentioned Him usually at that time. Only someone with equal possession would be treated by them like a peer.

    "Where is He?" Matthias questioned.

    "No one knows." The System Lord replied, "He had already been gone for millennia and no one knows the reason why he disappeared. Only the Fate Weavers might know something, but they''re very secretive. One can''t even establish contact with them if they do not want to do so." He added.

    "Then all we need to do is to look for The Forgotten One and this will all be solved?" The System Lord nodded.

    "Then I will be back. At that time, I''ll help you restore the System World." After saying that, Matthias wanted to leave but was stopped by the System Lord.

    "The System World will not be restored." He said.

    "What do you mean?" Matthias asked, perplexed.

    The System Lord then gathered the entire world, or realm, in front of him, stripping all of the powers of the System and his personal power too. "You!" Matthias was shocked by what the other was doing.

    "I am handing over the power of the entire System to you. Use it well to help the Universe against the mighty invaders." After saying that, the System Lord also joined the gathering authority in front.

    "I.." Matthias didn''t even have the chance to ask or even say goodbye to him before the System Lord was fully absorbed by the circting mass of authority in front of him.

    Matthias went silent for a while. He couldn''t believe that the System Lord would just go like that without even a warning. But unable toin, he could only step forward, extending his hands onto the mass of blue light. "Argh!"

    The immense authority that the mass contained was so powerful that even he felt almost overwhelmed by it. His soul turned into a bluish color, with its be emitting a ray of cosmic scripts.

    Without the energy that supports it, the realm Matthias was currently in gradually started to copse and fly, shooting towards Matthias'' body. The shards and remnants of the realm slowly integrated with him, strengthening his body in folds.

    Greater information about Creation and Faith entered Matthias'' mind, which confused him at first. But as the knowledge was digested by him, he slowly understood why.

    Systems, in their structural sense, are made with a mixture of the two Universal Laws with a sliver of anotherw that is foreign to him. Through the Faith and trust of the hosts in their Systems, their calls and requests are answered and is given to them by the power of Creation. It is just a cycle of asking and answering of the host and the System.

    Understanding that, Matthias started to create the structure of his very first system.

    Dayster..

    "It isplete." Matthias let out a deep breath of air as he gazed at theplex structure of codes,ws, arrays, and other different universal magics on the palm of his hand.

    In front of him was a blue screen with a simple message and some texts written on it. [Greetings, Creator. Wee to the Apocalypse System!]

 Chapter 247 Mission For The Descendants

    After several days of work, Matthias finished the system that he was creating. It would branch out, having all the people of the mortal universe have one. He included different rewards, tutorials, training, shops, and even interactive space within the system.

    He built a system-type tower structure for the mortals to ascend and train themselves, of course with a price. All of the higher officials of Divine Heaven would be granted ess to the administrative authority in the system, albeit only partially and would still pass through his approval.

    The Ourani would be able to delegate tasks to the mortals below in doing tasks in exchange for system currencies, top-tier items and skills, energy, and even Ourani Legacies. The Ourani could also give support through a channel where the mortals can ask for something in exchange of Faith or anything valuable to the Heavenly Hosts, thus achieving a win-win situation.

    When the Ourani saw this, especially the Heavenly Nobles that sought to help the mortals and spread influence to them, they immediately prepared themselves to use it once it goes fully active all across the universe.

    A day after returning from creating the system, Matthias gathered his children inside the pce. Inside the room, six people sat around the table, looking at Matthias who was currently sitting at the end.

    "What is it that you want us to do, Father?" The Crowned Prince Alexander asked. He was wearing a majestic golden robe and the Ceremonial Sword of Qin on his side. Compared to his old self, the Alexander that he is at this time has already be more refined, yet still exudes that merciful and studious presence that capable rulers must have.

    "Go down and reside within the Matheon Gxy and guard it." Matthias replied, which garnered replies of shock.

    "Father!" Alexander had his eyes wide open, "The matters within the pce shouldn''t be abandoned!" He said with a worrying tone.

    "Then bring all of the matters to Matheon." Matthias replied with a straight voice.

    "Still, Your Majesty." Suddenly, one of the women inside the pce spoke in a professional tone. She was wearing a starlight violet asymmetrical dress with a same colored coat draped on her shoulders. Her wavy hair cascaded down the side as she slowly lowered her right hand that was holding a teacup.

    Hearing what she said, Matthias raised his eyebrows with his lips curled up, "Is that how you''re going to call me now, Mackenzie?" He responded yfully.

    "It is rightfully so." Mackenzie replied as-a-matter-of-fact as she slowly casted her eyes on him without moving her head, "We are in a formal setting. Familial connections should be set aside for us to properly conduct this discussion."

    "Oh?" Matthias smirked, "Then, I apologize for myck of professionalism, Divine Princess. I suppose that the Divine Kingdom Domain has been in good shape with you and the Heavenly Duke Lazarus'' hands. It would seem that you are still mad at me for arranging your marriage with him?"

    "Do I need to repeat myself, Your Majesty?" Mackenzie responded with an obvious displeasure, "I don''t care about the betrothal before and most certainly not now. I have a lot more things to handle to mind such nonsense." She said indifferently.

    Matthias, in response, only shrugged. It was just recently when he arranged the marriage of his most capable subject and his promising youngest daughter that overshadowed even her two older sisters Guin and Yue. At that time, he still remembered Mackenzie''s face when she heard the news. Her small stature emanated a rageparable to a dragon as she walked out of the throne hall.

    He knew that it wasn''t because she didn''t like Lazarus. In fact, she even has a crush on him. The problem was, she wanted to be independent, in control of what she does without the influence of anyone around her.

    It would seem that being a royal wore her down. Being spoiled by her parents, the Divine Ladies, and siblings with precious gifts made her feel that she was being too dependent on them. Being treated as above all else caused her to have no close friends, especially because they were in Heaven, where all beings have duties to protect and watch over the mortal realm.

    Matthias regretted the fact, yes. But, considering their responsibilities and the plight that they have now, Matthias had no other choice but to thank The Forgotten One that these circumstances happened.

    "Let us leave the matter at that." Guin butted in with her silky andforting voice. She adorned a white gown as she sat on her seat with a breathtaking poise.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "As of now, we don''t know when the enemy would wholly dedicate themselves to attacking and causing chaos upon us. We must be prepared at all times." She began, "As of His Majesty''s orders, shouldn''t we spread out throughout the universe to protect all of it?"

    "That would be if we were still mortal beings." Matthias chuckled as he looked at his daughter. Although he still couldn''t forget the deed he did that day, he had to set it aside still, even though the thought still creeps him out. Maybe that was one of the modern mortal features that he retained; being disgusted by incest.

    "Guin, we are Transcendent Beings. We control power that reaches as far as we could perceive. By focusing on one location, the Divine Energy that we have would be concentrated, and would therefore extend the scope of your powers." He exined, " And remember, what you''re facing isn''t something that can be dealt with alone." In saying that, his voice turned serious.

    "Eldritch Beings corrupts its surroundings. They represent non-existence, void, corruption, and absolute chaos, all of which are banes of existence." He added, "Once one of you sees such beings, immediately run, for you do not know how to fight it. No one of you is capable of defeating it."

    "Then teach us how to. That isn''t hard." Mackenzie scoffed. Dun! This time, instead of tolerating his daughters haughtiness, Matthias turned his eyes towards her, exuding a terrifying amount of pressure as he slowly spoke, "Although I dote you as my daughter, and I respect you wanting to be independent from our care, you still need to tone down that disrespectfulness that you are showing to me right now."

    Mackenzie felt like she was stuck at the bottom of a swamp of quicksand while she was being stared at by her father. Sweat trickled down her cheeks as she gulped nervously and lowered down her head. She almost couldn''t breathe just from the pressure alone.

    "I-I''m sorry, F-Father." She stuttered as she squeezed out an apology from her heart. As soon as she said that, the pressure immediately lifted as if it wasn''t even there. She raised her head and saw her father''s amicable expression looking at her. She was terrified. Terrified of how his father can quickly change from being angry to happy.

    She felt she was fortunate that he was her father and not an enemy, which was how she was treating him before. She could imagine anyone who dares to step against him, even her husband Lazarus who was considered as the most powerful of the angels, would never see the light of day.

    "Even if I teach you, you still would be powerless against them." Matthias spoke after the brief silence. "Why?" Alexander asked.

    "Because they will never die against your powers." Matthias answered seriously. He slowly stood up with his hands sped behind his back as he walked towards a painting behind them, "The only way to kill an Eldritch is to use the power of Creation.." He said solemnly before turning his head to them, "..and none of you have that kind of power."

    "Just do what I told you and gather within Matheon. In the past, The Divine Kingdom was its central Heaven. But, as you know, it is already integrated as one of Divine Heaven''s Dominion. Therefore, your first task upon your arrival would be the creation of a new heaven." His children had their mouths and eyes widened with shock, bewildered by his request.

    "Creation?!" Alexander gasped with shock, "You''re expecting too much of us, Father!" He said bleakly, knowing what they''re capable of.

    "I''m not expecting too much of you all." Matthias replied frankly. He turned to face them once again, walking towards his seat before caressing the top rail embossed with golden clouds and pces, "I know the ability of every single one of you in this room.." He then smiled before adding, "..I am your father, after all."

    "You might not be capable of utilizing the power of Creation as adeptly as me, but you can still create many things that are at least the size of the previous heaven of that gxy." He continued with an encouraging tone as he gazed at his children one after the other.

    The siblings sat silent on their chairs, contemting and digesting what their father told and instructed them. Their thoughts were then cut off when Matthias spoke once more, "Well, you''ve got to hurry." He said in a level voice.

    "Why so sudden? We still haven''t finished our exchange." Alexander tilted his head confusedly, same with his other siblings.

    "Well, it''s because they''re already here." Matthias answered with a slight smile of anticipation on his face.

 Chapter 248 Heavenly Kings

    "Well, you''ve got to hurry." He said in a level voice.

    "Why so sudden? We still haven''t finished our exchange." Alexander tilted his head confusedly, same with his other siblings.

    "Well, it''s because they''re already here." Matthias answered with a slight smile of anticipation on his face.

    And, at that exact moment, the huge doors of the room sounded with several knocks. "Your Majesty!" A voice from the other side shouted respectfully yet with hastiness.

    Matthias raised his two fingers and waved it upwards. The doors opened wide, weing Cane, wearing a sleek white robe gilded with gold engravings on its edges. He strode towards them in a rush before kneeling down on one knee as he greeted, "Greetings Your Majesty and Divine Princess Royal Mother. Greetings, Royal Princes and Princesses."

    "Are they here?" Matthias inquired whilst sipping a cup of tea. A force suddenly pulled Cane up from kneeling. Cane looked at him and nodded in response.

    "Hmm." Matthias smirked. He ced down his cup before abruptly walking out of the room. Cane and the others jumped and rushed to follow him out.

    His steps cked intentionally as he strode within the divine halls, purposefully doing so to eliminate the racking silence within, yet it did nothing but build up the tension in the surroundings. Cane and even the Royal Siblings felt it firsthand.

    The Divine Emperor stopped as soon as he reached the tform that oversees the entire realm, where they could see all of Divine Heaven, from the interior of the Divine Capital up to the outside border of the First Heaven where the celestial objects can be observable.

    "What do you mean by this, Father? Who are ''they''?" Alexander questioned in a perplexed manner as soon as they caught up to Matthias. Thetter didn''t answer and instead looked below.

    Following his line of sight, Alexander turned pale as he looked at the innumerous fully-armed Ourani army formations positioned at every corner of the dominion. "Look!" Alexander was startled by his sister Han Yue''s exmation and looked behind him, only to see her pointing a little higher than the tform they were on.

    He turned around, only to see thousands if not millions of Ourani pping their wings, gazing at the pce, or so to say, them, with eyes filled with coldness.

    In front were two beings. The first one was a huge and bulky man d in blue gold armor patterned with various dragons and draconic scriptures while the other one wore a blood red armor with a dragon head as the center of its breastte and a helm decorated with two great longhorns. The former had four oceanic blue wings behind him exuding a terrifying amount of chaotic might while thetter had a simr number of blood red wings behind him releasing a tremendous pressure and blood red miasma.

    "Streid." Alexander''s eyes narrowed with a sharp glint as he released a hiss at the being before him.

    "Crowned Prince Alexander, calling a Heavenly King by his name isn''t that respectful, is it?" Streid grinned with a sinister smile on his face. Alexander shuddered as heid his eyes on the Heavenly King''s jagged teeth.

    Within the Divine Heaven hierarchy, the two Heavenly Kings are the highest and also the most powerful excluding the Divine Emperor and Empress themselves. As one of the great Heavenly Kings, Streid, the Leviathan noble that rules the Dark Sea Dominion, had already established his title as one of the most powerful beings of Heaven that would even be able to influence some of the Divine Household''s members.

    His feat of devouring innumerable angels of the Lower Heavens during the war has established his title as the "Heaven Devouring Heavenly Duke", andter on, his contributions had him be granted different territories and Heavenly Nobles under hismand, thereby establishing his Heavenly King rank.

    "Well if it isn''t Streid?" Matthiasughed amusedly as he walked between the two, relieving Alexander the pressure from the Heavenly King.

    This time, Heavenly King Streid''s face turned solemn. Facing the very reason why he was standing as a powerful being, he couldn''t help but get serious.

    Matthias smirked smugly, seeing how apprehensive the Heavenly King became as soon as he spoke. "Oh? What''s the matter, Streid? You happened to be speaking so arrogant just now while talking down to the Crowned Prince." He asked with a hint of ridicule.

    The Heavenly King did not respond. He stared at Matthias with a gaze full of rebellious intention. Matthias nced at his children and said to them, "You can go do your duties. I''ll just talk to this kid." He smiled before waving his hand away, sending the Divine Princes and Princesses away as quick as a bubble popping.

    Streid''s eyes narrowed and waved his finger, summoning an Ouranos to his side. "Find the siblings." Although he whispered to the Ouranos, Matthias heard it loud and clear.

    "I wonder, oh great and mighty Heavenly King. It has just been recently since we met. What provoked you to stage a coup against your Divine Emperor." Gradually, Matthias'' voice turned serious, filled with his Divine Authority over all the subjects of his Heavenly Empire.

    Streid still did not answer. His unruly attitude has been quenched by his Emperor. Matthias'' lips curled up. He then looked at the other being beside Streid.

    "Heavenly King of the Dark Sea, I see that it was you who instigated this farce of a rebellion?" He sneered. Hearing him, Streid''s eyes widened.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "How brave of you to enter the domain of a wielder of the Universal Laws. Have you no fear that you would instantly be obliterated from Existence?" Matthias sneered at the Heavenly King of the Dark Sea who had been staying silent this whole time.

    Listening to Matthias, Streid suddenly felt weird. He turned to look at the Heavenly King beside him and noticed something odd.

    For centuries, the two Heavenly Kings have been the leaders of the Ourani, second to the Royal Family themselves. They govern the majority of the dominions and have the support of the greater half of the warring Ourani.

    He knew Sakkar, the Heavenly King of the Dark Sea, as a calm yet decisive being. His very driving force of bing a powerhouse was to protect the universe silently without being noticed by its inhabitants. He swore loyalty to Matthias because he knew he could realize his dream through him.

    But, as someone who had been fighting side-by-side with him for generations, he did notice that something had changed with the Leviathan. He became irritable and power hungrytely. He thought it was just the effect of power, corrupting the minds of those who wield it, but with the influence of the Divine Emperor, it would seem highly impossible for him to do so.

    Realizing all that, Streid slowly backed off, distancing himself from the Heavenly King.

    Later on, Streid''s decision proved to have saved his existence.

    A creepy smile slowly creeped up on the Leviathan''s face. "Hahaha.."

    Streid''s scales stood up as the Dark Sea Heavenly King''s eerieugh reached his ears. He can definitely be certain that it wasn''t the Heavenly King he knew.

    "It has been such a long time since the Eldritch got to be active within this universe.." The "Heavenly King" spoke with a guttural voice.

    As soon as he finished speaking, hundreds of millions of Ourani screeched in a horrendously high-pitched tone. Their skins shed and turned as ck as the void, and their eyes shifted to a mysterious purplish hue.

    Gradually, their very being deformed into a gtinous goo with razor sharp teeth spinning around their bodies.

    The Ourani of the Silver Mountain Dominion were horrified, of course. The only existences that they have fought were either demons, spirits, mortals and immortals, and fellow Ourani. Beings that havee from outside of their universe like the Eldritch are a total enigma to them.

    But still, as soldiers of the Silver Mountain Dominion, territory of the militaristic Heaven Devouring Heavenly Dragon King, the forces of the Silver Mountain Dominion would never back down from a fight against a threat to their domain.

    They immediately gathered and formed a fortified array that was used at the War of Heaven and has been improved ever since.

    "Kuaaaaah!" The gooey abominations screeched as they charged at the Ourani en masse.

    "What is the meaning of this, Sakkar?!" Streid shouted angrily.

    "This universe.." ''Sakkar'' cackled eerily. He spread his arms wide, as if weing something, "..is all going to be Our food!"

    "Nyathotep!" Matthias boomed with heavy authority. The ''Heavenly King'', suddenly fell down to the ground as Matthias spoke more, "How brazen of you to speak of such sphemous speech within the domain of a god."

    "You!" Nyathotep grimaced.

    "You Eldritch Beings might be powerful, but you still can''t wantonly wreck havoc among the innumerable universes." Matthias sneered as he walked towards the kneeling Eldritch slowly and steadily, "There are still existences that can go against your race within every single universe."

    In an instant, blinding light shone down from the sky which alerted the shocked Nyathotep.

    There, three geometrically shaped beings floated above them, shining with unbelievably immense divine authority. Thousands of rings circled around them with eyes within, gazing at Nyathotep with judgment and indifference.

 Chapter 249 The Fate Of The Silver Mountain Dominion

    "Nyathotep!" Matthias boomed with heavy authority. The ''Heavenly King'', suddenly fell down to the ground as Matthias spoke more, "How brazen of you to speak of such sphemous speech within the domain of a god."

    "You!" Nyathotep grimaced.

    "You Eldritch Beings might be powerful, but you still can''t wantonly wreck havoc among the innumerable universes." Matthias sneered as he walked towards the kneeling Eldritch slowly and steadily, "There are still existences that can go against your race within every single universe."

    In an instant, blinding light shone down from the sky which alerted the shocked Nyathotep.

    There, three geometrically shaped beings floated above them, shining with unbelievably immense divine authority. Thousands of rings circled around them with eyes within, gazing at Nyathotep with judgment and indifference.

    "I-Impossible!" Nyathotep yelled with sheer fear. Its eyes were widened with terror as the four beings slowly hovered towards them. "You are just a normal Heavenly God! How did you create such intricate existences!"

    Matthias smirked, "You need not know." After saying that, Matthias looked at the four existences and said, "Tribunal, please."

    The Tribunal, though not having a head, nodded spiritually. Divine fire slowly crawled around and enveloped them. Then..

    "Banish."

    "NOOO!!"

    The Tribunal "spoke" judgment with a booming and knelling voice, quaking the very existence of Nyathotep. Its body gradually cracked as fragments of it flew and vanished into a soul-wrenching darkness.

    "I swear upon the Outer Gods!" Nyathotep, knowing that it is itsst moment inside this universe, yelled maddeningly, "Our existence is innumerable! We shall make sure that We will return and cause utter chaos within your Universe and We will one day im it within the palm of our hands!"

    "Then I shall await you." Matthias replied arrogantly, "This universe shall rise to the greatest of heights, and we will await the time when we ourselves would be able to conquer the True Nothingness!" He added. Matthias conjured a ball of golden me and shot it straight at the remaining body of the Eldritch.

    Atst, its screech of pain became itsst within this universe. Matthias knew that it woulde back, in any shape and form, endlessly throughout the Universe''s existence. It could even bring other Eldritch existences with it, and all he can do is to prepare for it.

    It was also one of the reasons why Matthias created the Tribunal.

    Centuries ago, after contemting the Void of Existence and the Eldritch Race within it, Matthias knew that he would need something to counter them. And after thinking for a while, Matthias conjured the strongest form of his God Art.

    Ultima; Silhouette of The Supreme.

    It was the amalgamation of the four Silhouettes that was given to him by the mysterious Silhouette, namely the Silhouette of Authority, Time, Causality, and The Primordial. Matthias saw it as the power that transcends all of Existence, something that was bestowed upon him for a greater purpose.

    After conjuring its power, he used all of its power and his energy to create three indifferent and unexinable beings. He made them an Existence that is a part of that mysterious person. Because of that, the three beings became Judgment. Their purpose and goal is only to pass verdict and eliminate threats that would be harmful to the structure of the Universe.

    They would even decimate three-fourths of the Universe if it''s the only action that is possible for the remaining existences to be safe.

    Being made like that, even Matthias can''t directly control them. He would need to use Ultima once again to justmand them, and that in itself consumes a great amount of energy.

    Seeing as the outsider has been driven off, Matthias then turned his head, setting his sight at the remnant abominations that the Eldritch unleashed upon his domain.

    Once again, the Tribunal burned bright before executing their move. "Death." A soul-quaking message came out from them.

    ? Instantly, the monsters that had been besieging the Ourani suddenly exploded, and their bodies disintegrated, leaving none of their remains. The entire corrupted Ourani was eliminated in an instant.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing that, everyone felt terror within the depths of their hearts and minds, especially Streid and his rebelling army. The thought of having something so powerful beyond theirprehension with the ability to wipe out existence within a blink''s worth of time made them terrified of what is toe for them.

    Fortunately for them, after the Tribunal wiped out the scum that polluted the Heavenly Dominion, they immediately vanished, with not even a single trace of their existence left. When they disappeared, the space they once upied experienced a temporary void when they brought with them all of the things down to the tiniest of quarks surrounding them.

    On the other hand, unfortunately, Matthias and his most elite Ourani, the 100,000-Ourani Dionadir, had already surrounded them.

    By now, the other Heavenly Nobles have already arrived, with them an immeasurable force. Lazarus, who was performing his task outside of Heaven, as soon as he heard the news, also rushed to the Divine Capital with the warriors of the Divine Kingdom.

    Now, he was ring wrathfully at the Heavenly King. One was because his Master and Divine Heaven was ced in a serious threat in the middle of a possible otherworldly invasion, and the other was because he had known that his wife was there.

    Had Mackenzie not left the capital and was hurt, possibly not even Matthias would be able to predict what Lazarus might have done.

    "Your treachery knows no bounds, lizard!" Lazarus spat as he disappeared from his position and reappeared in front of Streid, pushing him down with his hand clutching at the Heavenly King''s horn, with it being dangerously close to breaking.

    Right now, the pridefully strong Heavenly King who had razed and ced judgment over countless foes had his proud head lowered in shame and guilt.

    "Stand down, Lazarus." Matthias feels the bottled up anger within Lazarus, but he could not let it explode now. Knowing this, like an opened soda can, the pent up wrath of Lazarus magically subsided as Matthias spread hisforting divinity throughout the Ourani. Without the anger bubbling up his very being, Lazarus finally stepped back.

    "You have done great sin upon the entirety of Heaven''s domain, Streid." Matthias spoke with punctuality, "Just the thought of rebellion alone would have already cost you your life, but you did not just think of it, and instead, acted on it and desecrated the Divine Capital, center of Heaven''s rule. That is a crime punishable by the obliteration of your souls."

    Streid stayed silent, together with his army. They know their sins the moment they''ve gathered their forces to challenge Heaven''s authority.

    "I would''ve already done so long ago.." But, surprisingly, Matthias spoke with leniency, "..but, considering the contributions and merits that have piled up in your name that helped the Divine Empire reach its heights today, I shall grant your domain Amnesty."

    Saying the word "Amnesty" that echoed throughout the domain, bright light immediately shone from Matthias, falling down onto the soldiers below.

    Within the Divine Empire, a set ofws have been established that holds great weight within them. The power that has been used to create those Divine Laws has been and always will be the cornerstone that is supporting the very foundations of the Divine Dominion.

    As such, anyone within the Heavenly Sphere, once theymit such sphemous crimes, would be subjected to the wrath of the Dominion''s Divine Laws. Branded by the Divine Empire''s Mark of Erysichthon, their souls would never be able to hide from the subjects of the Dominion. Even their souls being eradicated could be considered light.

    Such brands that mark their treachery and immorality are irreversible. But, as the authority that created thews himself, The Divine Emperor is given the power of pardoning; Amnesty.

    As the word implies, it removes the Mark of Erysichthon that was branded deep within their souls, erasing their responsibilities for the sins they havemitted. Of course, there is a price..

    "In turn, however, your status as Heavenly King shall be revoked, your domain stripped off of its territories and possessions, and your subjects removed from their positions."

    As he said this, the aura of the Ourani noticeably weakened, with Streid''s body gradually shrinking and his scales turning to a color simr to ash gray. When the process finished, the Ourani''s form had already turned to that of a gorgeous mortal man, devoid of Heaven''s Divinity nor the power of Immortality. Their skin, although still indistinguishable to other mortal beings, has already shown some signs of aging. Streid also started to slowly revert to his wild draconic nature, with it gradually taking over his mind.

    But, suddenly, all of it halted once more, as if time stopped ravaging their bodies. The Ourani, startled, looked up and saw Matthias'' hands raised to the side, having seemingly waved his hand to the side.

    Streid''s sentience also returned, which came as a huge shock to him, "Y-Your Majesty, what happened?"

    "You have now be The Malkim." Matthias responded without gazing at the former Heavenly King.

 Chapter 250 Diserian System

    "You have now be The Malkim." Matthias responded without gazing at the former Heavenly King.

    "You mean.." Cane, having always been at the side of Matthias, was of course, ever so slightly familiar to the term. Without even answering his advisor, Matthias continued.

    "Beings made solely tobat against the Eldritch Spawns. Your punishment is eliminating them and only that, for the rest of your lives. Emotions stripped out of you, the only feeling you would be able to experience is the wounds that would be inflicted upon you and the soul-wrenching feeling of mncholy and loneliness."

    After saying that, Matthias waved his hand. Instantly, the millions of Ourani and their leader vanished from the Divine Capital, dispersed throughout the First Rim.

    Lazaruster stepped forward and asked, "Is that enough punishment for what they have done, Your Majesty?"

    Matthias, looking past the distant horizon, replied to his subject with calmness, "No."

    "Then, why?"

    "Because we are in turbulent times, Lazarus." Answering, Matthias finally turned towards Lazarus. "As this urred, it is clear to us the graveness of the Eldritch matter."

    "They can infiltrate our ranks at any given moment, no one would be safe. As the Divine Emperor, Sovereign of Heaven, it is my duty to ensure that my subjects are safe. That would also mean that I wouldn''t be able to leave this realm." Matthias sighed, looking at the vast realm around him. He then looked beyond it, to the ce he once called "Home".

    Realms away, within the new Matheon Gxy..

    The Divine Children sat in front of a round table, seemingly waiting for something. Surrounding them was an antique-looking room made into a bar. There were nts, some coffee machines, bookshelves, and a window with a grandiose heavenly sight on the other side.

    If Matthias was here, he would immediately recognise it for it was the caf¨¦ that his purest daughter upied.

    A whileter, Bai Xia, holding a tray with nine leaf green teacups and a dainty little porcin teapot.

    "I''m sorry for taking so long, everyone." Bai Xia apologized with her lovely voice as she ced the tray down on the table.

    "Wah.." Han Zhuang exhaled with sheer amazement, "Father has told me a lot about you, Sister Xia, but he definitely undervalued you! Such injustice, Father did."

    Hearing such apliment that deprecated their father, Bai Xia faintly chuckled, "You know Father could possibly hear you even from afar, correct?" She reminded him.

    Thinking about it, Han Zhuang''s eyes widened and immediately covered his mouth.

    Bai Xia could onlyugh at her brother''s realization. Secondster, a man arrived, walking towards them, or rather, to Bai Xia. "I''m here, my love." He said as he hugged her from the back and kissed her nape.

    "Alright, alright, Denos. There are guests." Bai Xia, blushing, tapped Denos'' hands that wrapped her from behind and said to him.

    "Hmm?" Denos pouted as he unwrapped his arms around her, "You called me by my name?" He whined like a child denied of something he wants.

    "Love, there are guests here. You''re being unbing, considering your status." Bai Xia scolded him softly.

    "They''re not guests, love." Denos replied, "They''re your siblings, and my inws. It''s a given that they know our rtionship." He smiled sweetly.

    "Still!" Bai Xia chided loudly, but with her angelic voice, it only sounded like she talked like a normal person. Suddenly, her anger ceased as a hand abruptly patted her head.

    "There, there." Comforted Denos, "You don''t need to be angry. I''m sorry. Can you forgive me?" He asked with cute, pleading eyes. Seeing those eyes that she loves, Bai Xia softened.

    "Ughh, just get a room already!" Mackenzie groaned, tired of them being all lovey-dovey. The two stopped, looked at Mackenzie teasingly and replied, "Okay, Missus Lazarus!"

    Hearing herself being called "Missus Lazarus", Mackenzie''s cheeks reddened as they puffed, "Ughh, you two!" The two onlyughed because their teasing worked.

    As Lazarus'' wife, Mackenzie oftentimes visits the Divine Kingdom which was connected to the Matheon Gxy even after it was pulled to merge with The Divine Heaven. As a result, she was the sibling who had the longest time being together with Denos and Bai Xia who was currently one of the superiors of the gxy.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Denos sat together with the siblings, while Bai Xia poured tea for them. As she was doing so, Denos finally asked, "Mackenzie herself only visits here if she has time, and you all definitely wouldn''t be allowed to leave Divine Heaven without even one of you being left there, especially Alexander since I have heard that you have now be the acting Emperor of Divine Heaven."

    "All of you being here should mean something. Is it because you want to have a vacation? I doubt that."

    Alexander nodded, "Your assumption is right, Brother Denos." He replied, "Divine Heaven was attacked by Eldritch Beings, and Father is currently fighting them."

    "What?!" The lovers eximed with shock. "Is Father alright? Is he injured?" Bai Xia asked worriedly. She was worried so much that she almost mmed the teapot on the table.

    "Don''t worry, Sister Xia." Alexander reassured her, "Considering that they are within his domain, I doubt Father would lose, but he sent us here to aplish an objective."

    "What is it?" Denos inquired with seriousness. As someone who can directly influence the workforces within the gxy, he holds a huge amount of power within Matheon. "If we can help, we will give all that we can."

    "Thank you, Brother Denos." Alexander bowed respectfully towards him before straightening his back up, "Father told us to establish a new Heaven within Matheon to stand as a temporary capital if ever the worst event urs." Alexander exined.

    "Do you have Creation Energy?" Alexander tilted his head in confusion, "To create a divine realm, you would at least need the power of Creation."

    Alexander shook his head, "That''s what our current problem is, Brother." He replied.

    Han Jun, who was drinking his cup of tea, finally said, "Father gave us an extremely hard task. Based on my prediction, he''s likely testing us if we can figure it out ourselves." Saying that, everyone turned silent.

    A whileter, a woman''s voice finally broke the silence, "What if we establish our Godship here?" Everyone turned towards where the voice came from; Guin.

    "How?" Ray, her son, asked confusedly.

    "Just like what your father did before he left Aqiartha, we can establish our godhood here and gain faith from the natives, with it, we can hopefully gain enough faith to create our Heaven." She exined.

    "That.." Denos went into deep thinking, ".. it''s possible." He replied with shining eyes.

    "There are several newly formed worlds south of the gxy due to a battle between two Matheon Gods that caused their energies to merge and create huge bodies of rocks, soil, and moisture floating in space." He exined. Standing up, he slid his hand on the surface of the window, changing what it was showing.

    From an Immortal-likendscape, it became that of space. Within that space, different masses of world-shaped celestial bodies could be seen orbiting a blue star. In total, there were ten world-shaped bodies, floating around the nothingness of space.

    "With a bit of terraforming and help from the different gods from the pantheon, we could develop it all into a stable living space for mortals." Denos continued, "With a direct order from me and Bai Xia, we can easily aplish this. The only thing we''re waiting for is your confirmation. Are you ready to be gods?"

    The siblings stood up from their seats to clearly observe the celestial bodies. Alexander, determined to finish the task that their father gave them, smiled with anticipation and replied, "Then, there''s no time to waste."

    As he said this, Denos fished out a coin from his pocket. He then motioned them to follow him.

    They then reappeared within the Hall of Knowledge, filled with new books and a greater amount of shelves.

    Throwing the coin upwards, Denos shouted, "Orders from the Creator''s Offsprings, we shall terraform the Diserian System!"

    Answering his call, thousands of Overseers, Patrollers, Gods, and Schrs emerged from behind the bookshelves, with their eyes filled with obvious anticipation as they began to n the task at hand. Together with the Divine Siblings, the creation of a new system that can support life started to go underway.

    After nning the structure with the help of the schrs, the other powerful beings started to leave the Hall of Knowledge for the Diserian System to begin terraforming.

    Everyone started to work, with the Gods beginning to fix thendscape, create an atmosphere, develop lifeform, migrate bacterias, activating different elements within thend while the Watchers and Patrollers helped on transportation and other things. Dayster, someone unexpected arrived, which made the job much faster than ever before.

    "Uncles and Aunts!" Mackenzie shouted excitedly

    Four people floating through space felt their presence. They flew towards the site and were shocked, "Mackenzie? What''s all this?"

 Chapter 251 Demon!

    The siblings stood up from their seats to clearly observe the celestial bodies. Alexander, determined to finish the task that their father gave them, smiled with anticipation and replied, "Then, there''s no time to waste."

    As he said this, Denos fished out a coin from his pocket. He then motioned them to follow him.

    They then reappeared within the Hall of Knowledge, filled with new books and a greater amount of shelves.

    Throwing the coin upwards, Denos shouted, "Orders from the Creator''s Offsprings, we shall terraform the Diserian System!"

    Answering his call, thousands of Overseers, Patrollers, Gods, and Schrs emerged from behind the bookshelves, with their eyes filled with obvious anticipation as they began to n the task at hand. Together with the Divine Siblings, the creation of a new system that can support life started to go underway.

    After nning the structure with the help of the schrs, the other powerful beings started to leave the Hall of Knowledge for the Diserian System to begin terraforming.

    Everyone started to work, with the Gods beginning to fix thendscape, create an atmosphere, develop lifeform, migrate bacterias, activating different elements within thend while the Watchers and Patrollers helped on transportation and other things. Dayster, someone unexpected arrived, which made the job much faster than ever before.

    "Uncles and Aunts!" Mackenzie shouted excitedly

    Four people floating through space felt their presence. They flew towards the site and were shocked, "Mackenzie? What''s all this?" A woman clothed in a splendid purple robe eximed.

    "We are terraforming this system, Aunt Sana." She replied sheepishly while hugging her.

    The others, namely Key, Jeremy, and Sky, also weren''t spared and were hugged by Mackenzie. Among those who knew Mackenzie, the four were definitely her greatest pamperers. "Where''s your father?" Asked Key with a joyful light teeming in his eyes.

    With the mention of her father, Mackenzie''s shoulders drooped, which did not go unnoticed from the four. "Did something happen to Matthias?" Jeremy''s voice filled with solemnity asked her as he gazed at Mackenzie with a worried look.

    "Father stayed within the Divine Realm to oversee it. Considering what had happened, he was worried that there might be more hiding within the Divine Heaven." Behind her, Alexander stepped forward and answered his Uncle Jeremy''s question.

    "What happened, Alexander?" Jeremy questioned as he straightened up and looked at him.

    "We shouldn''t talk about it out here, Uncle. After the terraformation of the system, we should talk within the Hall of Knowledgeter." Alexander did not answer immediately and only replied briefly.

    Jeremy and the others nodded. Without being prompted to, they immediately went forward and helped them with the terraforming.

    Days passed, and the development of the world started to reach its final stages. Suddenly, an eerie ck figure appeared near the system.

    Of course, because of the strong baleful aura that was enveloping the figure was so obvious, everyone immediately saw it and became alert.

    The figure was covered in a dark and grim haze. No one could see past it, and the only thing that could be seen within it was its murderously gleaming blue eyes.

    "Kekekeke¡­" The figureughed seemingly with amusement, "Are you finally developing the Diserian System for this lord? It seems that my threats have been enough."

    "Who is that?" Alexander, baffled and rmed at the figure''s sudden appearance, asked Denos who was beside him.

    "That bastard¡­" Denos growled hatefully, "A few centuries have already passed, but his sins have always remained deep within our souls.."

    "He devoured his brothers, ughtered his n and kin, and wreaked havoc wherever he desired." Denos continued as he red at the figure.

    Bai Xia rushed beside them as she asked, "What are we going to do with him, my love?"

    "Call Xuan over. Make haste." Denos answered. With that, Bai Xia immediately turned around and transformed into light as her figure disappeared into space.

    "Oh how funny you are, Keeper." The figure cackled sinisterly, "Do you think that Xuan would have any power to stop me? Don''t delude yourself."

    "Return from whence you came, Demon! You have no authority here!" Alexander stepped forward and dered.

    "Hmm?" Intrigued, the figure turned to look at him. Suddenly, a sh of shock could be seen in his eyes, but it was immediately reced with a look of anger. "You! Why do you have the aura of that hateful man?!" It screamed. The haze that was enveloping it suddenly shifted into a sanguine color, and its movement also became more crazed.

    It held and scratched its head like a maniac as its body shivered in wrath. Shrieking, it shot towards Alexander.

    "Alexander!" Denos and the other deities of Matheon grimaced.

    Boom!

    A strong shockwave boomed from the point of impact. All were shocked and speechless, seeing what happened next..<novelnext></novelnext>

    "He.. was sent back?!" Denos eximed with his eyes widened.

    The figure, who was known as the most powerful and hated being that is the enemy of all the gods who charged crazily towards the Divine Heaven''s Crowned Prince, was sent back.

    They then turned their heads at Alexander who had changed so much. His body was d in a heavenly armor, patterned with golden leaves,urels, and the rays of the sun. In his hand was The Spear of Kelseus, now forged by the mes of war, blood of the divine, and the souls of higher beings. It radiated with terror unlike any weapon known to the gods of Matheon.

    "Uncle Denos, it seems you have been underestimating Eldest Brother too much." Mackenzie chuckled as she and her siblings stepped forward.

    "Except for being the caring eldest brother, I am also the Empire''s God of War, Crowned Prince, and specially.." He paused, and a smirk appeared on his face, "I am The Divine Emperor''s son."

    Theplexity of Denos and the others'' faces lightened up as they looked at Alexander''s majestic stature.

    While waving the Spear of Kelseus around, Alexander "walked" towards the shocked figure menacingly, "Father and I have a lot of differences. His strength, for one, is way past mine."

    "His power, simrly vast."

    "His demeanor, too carefree."

    "But, despite all that differences, we have a simrity. And that is, as Lord Father once told me.."

    "No being who stands in our way must survive." Alexander''s tone got so cold that even his allies'' spine chilled whilst looking at the dominant prince.

    "Kuaaaaaaahh!!! Kill!" The figure, maddened by the provocation, conjured a ck ball of smog, which made Denos'' and the other deities'' pale.

    "Alexander, don''t let yourself be hit by that smog!" Denos warned hastily.

    Alexander scoffed and smirked. Instead of going away, he held his spear with his two hands and pointed it towards the figure, "Come!" He shouted.

    Growling, the figure dashed straight towards him, and raised its hand that was simr to ws as it aimed towards the Crowned Prince''s neck.

    Boom!

    Waving his spear, Alexander shed at the iing enemy and once again, sent it flying back.

    This time, the hazy fog that was enveloping the figure dispersed, revealing to everyone anguid-looking pale man. His unkempt void ck hair draped down to his back. His red eyes were now looking at Alexander with fright.

    "N-No¡­ Impossible.." The man shuddered in fright, "You can''t possibly have dispersed my Void Smog!"

    "Hmm?" Alexander narrowed his eyes in suspicion, "So that was what it is. I felt something strange when I struck that thing just now." He muttered.

    "Still, even in all its greatness, it''s still impure." Alexander smirked, "Your Void Smog, although filled with mysterious power, still has Yin Energy within it."

    "No Yin Energy would survive against the Spear of Kelseus." Han Yue chuckled as she looked at the horrified man.

    "What do you mean?" Denos asked.

    "The Spear of Kelseus was made by Lord Father. He said it was made from the Scemun Bead within Aqiartha that radiates Eternal Yang, a special metal that contains and controls wild energies, and was baptized by the Star of Freimun with Heavenly Power and his personal Heavenly Authority." Han Yue exined, "The weapon is basically designed especially to go against Yin creatures and other entities leaning on to the Evil Yin side."

    "Bastard!" At this time, a huge dragon started to zoom past differents towards them with great wrath. As it neared them, it gradually transformed into a humanoid figure.

    "Xuan!" Denos eximed.

    Bang!

    The man, Xuan, as soon as he arrived in front of thenguid man, immediately punched him in the face, sending the man flying at a very terrifying speed.

    Xuan then immediately disappeared from his position and reappeared in front of the man''s flight path and mmed his two fists down at the man.

    The one-man assault repeated several times before Alexander finally intervened. "Uncle Xuan."

    "Out of my way, Alexander. Even if you are Father''s son, I will still not spare you if you stop me from killing this demon!" The unkempt, savage, and wrathful Xuan growled with burning eyes as it red at the man.

 Chapter 252 Where?

    "N-No¡­ Impossible.." The man shuddered in fright, "You can''t possibly have dispersed my Void Smog!"

    "Hmm?" Alexander narrowed his eyes in suspicion, "So that was what it is. I felt something strange when I struck that thing just now." He muttered.

    "Still, even in all its greatness, it''s still impure." Alexander smirked, "Your Void Smog, although filled with mysterious power, still has Yin Energy within it."

    "No Yin Energy would survive against the Spear of Kelseus." Han Yue chuckled as she looked at the horrified man.

    "What do you mean?" Denos asked.

    "The Spear of Kelseus was made by Lord Father. He said it was made from the Scemun Bead within Aqiartha that radiates Eternal Yang, a special metal that contains and controls wild energies, and was baptized by the Star of Freimun with Heavenly Power and his personal Heavenly Authority." Han Yue exined, "The weapon is basically designed especially to go against Yin creatures and other entities leaning on to the Evil Yin side."

    "Bastard!" At this time, a huge dragon started to zoom past differents towards them with great wrath. As it neared them, it gradually transformed into a humanoid figure.

    "Xuan!" Denos eximed.

    Bang!

    The man, Xuan, as soon as he arrived in front of thenguid man, immediately punched him in the face, sending the man flying at a very terrifying speed.

    Xuan then immediately disappeared from his position and reappeared in front of the man''s flight path and mmed his two fists down at the man.

    The one-man assault repeated several times before Alexander finally intervened. "Uncle Xuan."

    "Out of my way, Alexander. Even if you are Father''s son, I will still not spare you if you stop me from killing this demon!" The unkempt, savage, and wrathful Xuan growled with burning eyes as it red at the man.

    "Don''t overestimate yourself, Old Xuan." Alexander scoffed, but immediately returned to consoling, "This man would be punished ordingly, that is guaranteed. Him dying would be a punishment so light that the people he killed wouldn''t even be satisfied."

    Xuan was breathing in a rasped manner, containing himself from ughtering and skinning the man alive.

    "Macky, can you look for Father? Except for me, you would be the person that has a higher chance of escaping if ever the worst has happened. If Father''s safe, ask him toe here and preside over this matter." Alexander turned to his sister and asked.

    Mackenzie nodded before vanishingly from her position.

    "Yin!" Xuan suddenly yelled, "Why?! Why did you do it!" Xuan questioned with a hoarse voice.

    Yin did not answer.

    "Speak!" Xuan pressed.

    "Because they are weak."

    "What?" Baffled, Xuan widened his eyes in shock, "What did you say? Weak?"

    "Yes!" Yin shouted in reply, "They are just weak!"

    "Why waste such valuable energy if they can''t even use it properly?! Survival of the fittest" Yin cackled eerily, "Soon, this universe would be devoured by Nothingness. Nobody, even that bastard father of us, will ever be able to do anything about it! Then I might as well eat to my heart''s content. Hahaha!"

    "You..!" Xuan couldn''t even begin to say anything due to his seething anger. To think that the reason why his siblings and kin were ughtered mercilessly was because of such a shallow and nonsensical idea, Xuan felt blood rushing to his throat due to anger.

    Xuan wanted to rush towards Yin once more, but fortunately, he was stopped immediately by Alexander. "Let Father handle this. This matter seems to not be that simple." He reminded him.

    He thought to himself, "The news of the Eldritch has already spread centuries ago? This might be worse than I thought."

    Alexander, knowing full well that this has already reached a level of greater importance, waved his hand at Yin, imprisoning him with Divine Prison.

    After doing so, he turned around and faced the other deities, "You can return to working now." He said to them.

    Nodding, the deities and other entities returned to developing the Diserian System.

    Several minutester, Mackenzie returned to the Diserian System, now together with their father.

    "Greetings, Godfather."

    "Greetings, Father."

    "Greetings, Lord."

    "Uh-huh." Matthias nodded at them. He then looked at Alexander who''s currently in front of the Divine Prison and "walked" over.

    "You know I can''t leave Divine Heaven at this crucial time, Alexander. Why did you call me? You even risked your sister''s life by sending her there, knowing full well that Heaven might still be under siege." Matthias asked in a solemn tone. It was obvious that he was extremely displeased with the Crowned Prince.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I apologize, Father. But I think you might want to preside over this matter personally." Alexander bowed before going to the side.

    "Yin has killed our siblings, Father! Please, avenge us!" Xuan pleaded indignantly, tears of blood trickling down his cheeks.

    "Hmm?" Matthias narrowed his eyes and tilted his head slightly as he looked at Xuan before looking at the imprisoned Yin. "Where?"

    Xuan was puzzled. "What do you mean ''where'', Father? That''s the bastard!" Xuan pointed at the miserable yet unforgivable man.

    "That''s not Yin." Matthias shook his head, which baffled everyone who heard them.

    "What do you mean, Father?" Denos asked with puzzlement.

    "I meant what I meant." Matthias replied as-a-matter-of-fact, "That ''nothing'' is not Yin." He indicated.

    He then exined furthermore, "Although this has Yin''s aura, it''s definitely not her."

    "Then who is that?!" Xuan cried out, horrified.

    "To be clear, it''s ''what''." Matthias rified before dispersing the Divine Prison with a flick of his hand.

    "N-No.. N-No, don''te over..!" ''Yin'' stammered with fear. Of course, Matthias did not listen.

    He then filliped at ''Yin'', aimed at its forehead. Shrieking, ''Yin'' suddenly turned into a viscous ck muck and floated to his hand.

    "W-What is that?" Alexander gasped as he looked at the muck.

    "Another case of Eldritch." Matthias sighed as he stored the muck somewhere.

    "Eldritch?!" The Divine Siblings and Denos shuddered. As someone who had experienced the invasion of the Eldritch first-hand, the Divine Siblings went solemn as soon as their Father mentioned them.

    "Father, you mean.. The Eldritch Terrors?!" Denos grimaced.

    "You know about them?" With his eyebrows raised, Matthias looked at Denos with surprise. He waved his hand, sending him, his children, and Denos inside Bai Xia''s caf¨¦.

    Denos didn''t mind the change of location and even deemed it necessary, considering the sensitivity of the topic as he nodded. "Before I returned.." He then exined the encounters that he had after he acknowledged the Avatar of Time as his master.

    ".. throughout my stay with Master Kathcronus, I have seen a myriad of unimaginable things as we traveled through the myriad realms. We have erased threats to the existence of the universe, broke off rtionships because of its destructive consequences, and killed millions just to save the life of one significant person.. just for the universe."

    "For my master, such actions were like kicking sand at the beach; it was too easy." He then breathed in deeply before continuing, *But.. that thing.. It''s not even a thing, yet it haunts me to my core."

    "Don''t keep us in suspense, Denos. What did you see?" Matthias was already drawn in the topic, listening intently to him as he leaned closer.

    "A monster.. No. An abomination." Denos shivered as he recounted the event. "It was back when we visited the southern end of the universe."

    "My Master stood in front of a Dark Gxy, a gxy that is infinitesimally devoid of life. An urrence of such a gxy is nearly impossible, considering the intrinsic quality of our universe to usher in different lifeforms even in the harshest of conditions. It was only of two reasons why there is an existence of such gxies;"

    "Either it was naturally created, which is nearly impossible.."

    "Or some beings siphoned life out of  that gxy."

    "It is easy to annihte a gxy, wiping it off from our universe''s existence, but for something to just siphon life, especially from the stars, is simply impossible."

    "Then, we saw it.." Fear could be discerned from his eyes as he spoke, "..a being of immense yet so little size. A being so powerful that it looks weak. Something that cannot be made out of our universe was before our very eyes."

    Xelud Gxy, The Dark Gxy, years ago¡­

    Denos, together with his master, stood in front of the darkest gxy within the universe yet. A look of immense shock was stered on his face as his body shuddered whilst feeling the eerily cold atmosphere emanating around the gxy.

    "We werete." Kathcronus sighed as he gazed at the lifeless bodies of stars in front.

    "What happened here?" Denos eximed.

    "Shush." Kathcronus suddenly ced his finger on his lips as he looked around. Focusing on one area, he growled.

    "Nyaghoggua."

    From the Void, thousands of tentacle-like gooey limbs emerged, piercing through their reality, not caring about the damage it causes to the fabrics that hold the universe together.

    Soon, a deformed head came out, with its thousands of eyes looking at Kathcronus mockingly, "Khraaaaa~"

 Chapter 253 Nyaghoggua, Will Not Help

    "Khraaaaa~"

    Now, the entire being from the void was before their very eyes. If Denos wasn''t already trained mentally and spiritually by his master, he would surely break down at the sight of the abominable entity.

    Its size was meagerpared to some of the behemoth entities that they previously faced, about seven Earths, but the aura and presence that it was emanating sends devastation through hundreds of thousands of light years.

    The surface of its skin wasyered with sharp and coarse scales that were as ck as the void, threatening to eat all life from the Universe with its darkness.

    The countless tentacles on its body squirmed and moved chaotically. With every move of its terror-striking limbs, its ded suckers releases strong and sharp shockwaves that sunderss and stars into pieces.

    Its head was reinforced with hundreds and thousands of dense purple thorns, and at the bottom was a huge behemoth-like mouth that upied more than half of its body, filled with rotating teeth intended to shred all those who go against it.

    "Gagius Vumalis Cha Dishio!" Kathcronus deimed as he waved his hand at the abomination.

    "Bha kha jaaan!" Nyaghoggua crackled as its thousands of tentacles shot towards him.

    "Confutatis." With his two fingers together, Kathcronus made a slicing motion.

    A sharp energy flew towards the monster, severing one of its limbs.

    Enraged, the entity shot out and what ensued was a devastating and soul-terrorizing fight.

    The monster Nyaghoggua sweeps its limbs, sending assaults after assaults against the Avatar of Time whilst thetter counter-attacked with thews of the universe.

    After millions of bouts, Kathcronus knew that the devastation that their fight had caused was already enough, and it already had to end. He only thought that it was a pity that he didn''t have the ability to kill the Eldritch, ridding the universe of one of its problems.

    Looking at the dark and lonely gxy, he had on his face a determined look.

    "Elisriartis." Kathcronus put his palms together before shifting his two hands.

    Ting! Thews answered the call and rushed towards the border of the gxy, effectively surrounding it.

    At that time, Denos saw the unimaginable; The severing of a gxy from the universe.

    The void shook, creating a tremor that sent the severed part of the universe farther and farther.

    The entity Nyaghoggua shot countless tentacles, trying to hold onto the rifts of the universe, but to no avail. Although Kathcronus did not have any ability to kill the monster, he still had sessfully weakened it. It didn''t stand a chance of returning when the former decided to sever the space that connects the dark gxy to the universe.

    When the gxy got far enough, Kathcronus separated his conjoined hands, and did a circr motion, mimicking the Yin-Yang before conjoining his palms once more.

    Thews, upon being called, immediately worked, mending the universe''s rift as it finally ejected a cancerous existence from the universe.

    "Is it necessary to do that? We couldn''t just get rid of that entity and return life to the gxy?" Denos asked with incredulity.

    Kathcronus looked at him and sighed, "Life, once affected by the Eldritch Beings, has no chance to be redeemed."

    "What?!" Denos eximed, "Then, wouldn''t that mean¡­"

    The master read his disciple''s mind and answered, "Once the Eldritch Beings infiltrate and begin to assault our universe, even if we win, which has little to no possibility, life would definitely be reduced to, at most, ten percent."

    Denos sucked a breath of cold air as he visualized the ruination that an Eldritch Assault might cause. Kathcronus chuckled slightly as he saw the grim face of this young one.

    In the present time..

    "..at that time, and even until now, I feared that such an event would repeat, and now that it has, it shakes me to the core."

    "Where is your master now?" Matthias questioned. "The way you mentioned the story, it would seem that your master has a chance to defeat this being . Do you have any idea where he is?"

    "With his support, we can effectively go against the Eldritch, and expel them from our universe entirely." Matthias exined. Denos nodded before closing his eyes.

    "No need." But, before he even had the chance to contact Kathcronus, a deep, disembodied voice spoke, startling them.

    A man, veiled in a robe adorned with small specks of stars, revealed himself as he stepped out of a hidden space.<novelnext></novelnext>

    His eyes were filled with depths of wisdom and vicissitudes of time, whilst his body was that of a middle-aged man in the 30s.

    "Master." Denos bowed respectfully.

    Matthias narrowed his eyes, looking at the man with a wary gaze. ''Why didn''t I feel him just now?''

    Kathcronus turned his eyes at Matthias, feeling his gaze, and smiled amicably, "I am an existence born before the Second Era of the Universe. Perception of your level wouldn''t work on my Null Authority." He replied to the question that was never asked.

    Matthias, who was still wary of the man, wasn''t that shocked that he guessed what he was thinking. For beings of their level, such a simple thing was as easy as breathing for healthy people.

    "I am Matthias, Emperor of Divine Heaven." After making sure that there was no hostility between them, Matthias extended his arm, putting forward his hand, to Kathcronus.

    "I know." The man smiled, "I am Kathcronus, Avatar of The Law of Time." He took Matthias hand and shook it as he answered.

    "I reckon the Venerable already knows why we wanted to see you." Putting his hand down, Matthias looked at Kathcronus with a questioning gaze as he waited for the answer.

    Kathcronus smiled before nodding, "I know." His face then became serious as he continued, "Representing the embodiments of the Primal Laws, I say that we can join you, but we can''t actively answer your call."

    Tilting his head in confusion, Matthias asked him, "What do you mean?"

    "We will not help eradicate the Eldritch Beings around the universe." Kathcronus replied.

    Hearing him, Matthias and the others grimaced. "Why?" Matthias asked with solemnity. He fully expected that this Master of Denos would help, considering he goes around bringing bnce to the universe. It seems that he just expected it.

    "You shouldn''t misunderstand, Your Excellency." Kathcronus appeased, "It is just that the Eldritch attacking our universe would just simply waste our time."

    As soon as Matthias heard that, instead of being appeased, he became even more angry. "What did that change in your statement beforehand? You simply wouldn''t help us."

    "Father, I''m sure Master doesn''t mean it that way." Denos mediated between the two as he noticed the former''s wrath slowly building up, "Master, please borate."

    Sigh. Kathcronus shook his head before starting, "I''m saying that the Avatars have trust in all of you." Matthias still wasn''t convinced.

    "Compared to the Eldritch Beings that you are facing, the enemies that we are holding back are just.. stronger."

    Matthias'' eyes were still narrowed, but it seems that he was open in hearing.

    "We cannot leave our post just to eliminate the enemies'' pawn, or rather, spawns." Kathcronus sighed, "If there are beings greater than the Eldritch Beings, then that would indubitably be the Terrors. I believe you have already seen two of them."

    "Hmm?"

    "Nyathotep and his Father."

    Hearing the previous name, Matthias went solemn. Although he had defeated Nyathotep quickly, he was sure that it wasn''t his true body. With just that, Nyathotep is simply unkible. If he wasn''t an Eldritch, Matthias would''ve definitely made him his subject.

    As for thetter, he was confused, "His father? Who?"

    "That being outside of our universe; The Blind Idiot God."

    Matthias grimaced. "You mean.. the existence that even the True Gods of the other universes fear?"

    Kathcronus nodded, "It certainly strikes fear within everyone''s soul, especially since we have no inkling how powerful it has evolved into since itsst awakening."

    "As I''ve said, you''ve already seen two. You have met the most fearsome and dreadful Terror and the most cunning and deceptive one. Still, that is just two among hundreds of other terrors whose spawn numbers to endless. Now, you see why we cannot easily help you. Even as we speak, two Terrors are currently being suppressed by the Avatar of Order and Avatar of Space. Anytime, that Lurker would also certainly attack. Talking to all of you even a second longer already puts the universe at risk by not focusing on my post."

    Matthias and the others'' faces turned grim with his exnation. The thought of something beyond their universe threatening its existence terrorizes their already very wide and epting minds.

    Matthias, especially, considering that he had already felt the presence of the Blind Idiot God, already felt the hunger to gain more power to protect his universe.

    "So I shall say to you once more." Kathcronus emphasized, "The embodiments will support your cause, but cannot help you. You need to hold on and fight just as we do ourselves. Protect this universe as we protect it as well." After saying that, he bowed slightly towards Matthias before disappearing entirely.

 Chapter 254 Start

    "So I shall say to you once more." Kathcronus emphasized, "The embodiments will support your cause, but cannot help you. You need to hold on and fight just as we do ourselves. Protect this universe as we protect it as well." After saying that, he bowed slightly towards Matthias before disappearing entirely.

    It was silent inside the room for a while with the asional sharp breaths.

    A whileter, Matthias sped his hands as he looked at his children, "I need to go back to Divine Heaven. With the new information that we have, we must be prepared to face the Eldritch Beings and exterminate them as fast as possible." He said.

    His children stood up and bowed respectfully, "Please be safe and protect the Mothers."

    After nodding, Matthias then vanished, returning to Divine Heaven and protecting the realm.

    "We must finish terraforming thes as soon as possible and establish godhood among the aboriginals. Only then can we establish our Heaven." Alexander said to them.

    "Indeed." Han Jun nodded, "Considering the graveness of the matters at hand, establishing our Heaven would provide our realm with hope if ever the Eldritch attacks our domain and wins."

    Agreeing with one another, the Divine Siblings returned to space, resuming their work.

    Dayster, the gods and siblings gazed at ten blue and greens in front of them. "It''s done." Alexander gasped with relish.

    "The problem is.." Han Yue clicked her tongue, ".. there''s no living beings except for nts and bugs. Although they can provide faith, it''s not as abundant as for the sentient beings."

    "Let me handle those." Denos suddenly spoke. Moving forward, he extended his hands, releasing his energy and enveloping the system.

    Suddenly, the sun started moving a lot faster than before. Thes orbiting the star also started to spin and fly around the star so fast that one could only see afterimages of them.

    "Time eleration." Alexander and his siblings gasped in shock.

    After marveling at the feat for a long time, the eleration finally stopped. Denos lowered his hands, panting, before staggering while he was moving forward to them

    "It would''ve been easier if Lord Asileius was here." He sighed.

    "That reminds me." Alexander gasped, "Father once told me about Lord Asileius, the being that he entrusted the security and management of Matheon to. Where is he?" He asked.

    Denos sighed. Bai Xia stepped forward and exined to them, "It was three centuries ago."

    "Lord Asileius felt a disturbance with the surrounding space and itsws. Thinking that if left unattended, it would implicate the gxy, he, together with his nsmen, sought to look for the disturbance."

    Denos then spoke, "He entrusted the management of the gxy to me, knowing full well of my power that equals or even greater than his."

    "He told me that he would return once the disturbance was quelled, but he still hasn''t returned until now." Denos shook his head with solemness. "Do you think.." Alexander narrowed his eyes and spected,"..they encountered an Eldritch?"

    "Most likely." Denos nodded. "Without Lord Asileius, Matheon has lost one of its pirs. Me, Bai Xia, Xuan, Lord Key, Jeremy, and Sana had been standing to protect Matheon''s existence, considering that it had just been recently restored."

    Jeremy suddenly spoke, interrupting their conversation, "There is an average of a hundred people inside every. You should take this opportunity and establish your existence within their minds." He reminded the siblings

    The seven nodded. They looked at each other, seeing the determination within their bright eyes. "It is time for the Diserian System to meet their deities." Key smiled at them.

    The seven turned to each other and said their goodbyes, "Let us see each other once we established our godhood." Alexander dered before sping his hands and bowing towards them.

    "Let''s." As a sign of respect, the siblings also returned the bow.

    Finishing their farewells, the seven descended their respectives, aplishing their missions respectively.

    As for the other three vacants, it was jointly managed by Denos and the others, establishing the Divine Emperor''s faith within them.

    Denos, Bai Xia, Key, Jeremy, Sana, Xuan, and the other gods, looked at the celestial system with anticipation, agreeing with one another that the siblings would return mightier and more majestic than they were now.

    Within one of thes..

    Lush forests, tall mountains, and a wide and almost never-ending ocean. This world was already filled with ancient prehistoric creatures that would strike terror within the hearts of modern humans.

    Alexander gazed at the surroundings, feeling the burden of responsibility weighing down on his shoulder. "In the beginning, there was nothing. Then, there was everything." He muttered.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "This world must be governed to achieve and nurture true rulers." After having that conviction within his heart, he descended to the Great teau, the home of the humans of this age.

    Although the world only had at most seven hundred people, spread throughout thends, those who resided at the top of the Great teau already had a civilized system.

    The houses were built at the side of the teau, upying almost a quarter of the edge. On the side, the residents seemed to have built a shoddy flight of steps on the teau''s cliff edge going down the forest below.

    Speaking of the residents, their clothes were very much well-made, having utilized different materials such as leather, threads, and silk. Their hygiene was also incredible, with their faces almost devoid of dirt that could be usually seen on ancient people. Their hairs werebed straight, and the men''s were neatly cut.

    The houses, made of various materials such as stone, wood, and dry straw, were scattered evenly over the side of the teau. Roadsid with pebbles connected the different houses and establishments within the tribe. The road was also connected to ake that sustains the lives of the people within the tribe. The people had even built a dam made from a mix of metal and stone, preventing theke water from running down the edge.

    Outside the homes, the people were preparing different meals such as boar and goat, cooking them on an open fire fueled by dry wood from the forest trees below. There were also some that were attending to chicken coops and cow pens on some houses that were much more developed than the others.

    Alexander looked at the tribe, deeply impressed by their more advanced way of living, considering the age that they were living in.

    After observing the society for some time, Alexander then visited the other tribes within the world.

    The next ce he arrived at was the forest. It was filled with various critters, from arthropods to wend direwolves to death crows.

    Atop the tall trees was a small vige interconnected by weeds and nks of wood. Houses built with weed and vines were all over the ce. Different from the Great teau residents, the forest civilization was what Alexander could definitely define as "prehistoric".

    The citizens of this society wore long leaves and tattered leather as clothes. There were stone spears, shoddily-made bow and arrows, and stone axes. Interestingly, Alexander saw that the hunters of the tribe, although utilizing such shabby equipment, could impressively kill powerful beasts with just a single shot. The power stored within their bodies is just superb.

    ''If these people advanced to be Ourani, they would definitely be a part of the Heavenly Royal Domain''s elite Hou Yi Archers that could annihte stars with a single arrow.'' He thought to himself as he marveled at their skills.

    "majQa'' wIghoS!" Suddenly, a shout echoed throughout the forest. Seven forest people were walking towards the vige. Tied on a wooden pole was a dead bull that was ready to be butchered.

    "Soj!" The others yelled cheerfully in response.

    The forest people enthusiastically jumped down, sliding on vines, jumping from branch to branch, and even stumbling down the tree trunks.

    They gathered around the returning forest people, poking the bull that was hanging on the pole. The others harvested firewood, preparing for the uing great feast.

    "Kul M''agat Sunamun!" The people chanted with reverence, kneeling towards the huge tree standing in the middle of the forest.

    "Kul M''agat Sunamun!"

    An old man wearing a red feather headdress then walked towards the bull as it arrived near the me. In his hand was a staff decorated with different ornaments, and on top of it was a skull with a mysterious symbol on its forehead.

    "Lemahwo Yianqoa.." The old man sang with a modted voice.

    "Ianahwo Uahaiqu..

    Jaiqix wuiwwo..

    Siis suisowi.."

    After a short brief of silence, the other forest people repeated what the old man had done.

    "Lemahwo Yianqoa.."

    "Ianahwo Uahaiqu..

    Jaiqix wuiwwo..

    Siis suisowi.."

    "Oxwoxu uwizcowwo!" The old man suddenly mmed the staff on the ground, creating a small shockwave, sending ripples around the forest.

    After that odd ritual, the bull was ced on top of the fire, finally cooking the beast for a meal. The women of the tribe also started to move, as they gathered fruits and berries growing around the vige.

 Chapter 255 The Plains

    After that odd ritual, the bull was ced on top of the fire, finally cooking the beast for a meal. The women of the tribe also started to move as they gathered fruits and berries growing around the vige.

    Then, an odd thing started after their sumptuous dinner as the men lunged at the women and started doing "business".

    After looking at them for a minute longer, Alexander then went to thest human habitat within this world.

    It was located at the ins, beside arge river snaking from the sea, reaching 5,000 miles into thend. Being in an era where beasts are rampant, it was such an oddity that this society survived. Their way of surviving? Landscape Formations.

    They have mastered the art ofndscaping, turning their territory to a fortress using little amount of harvested resources and full-onnd modifications. Fromyers andyers of deep trenches, high mounds, water channels, and fire pit, they used all sorts of modifying just to defend their territory from danger.

    Their territory, spanning an area of over 60 hectares, was riddled with either houses or artificialnd formations. The poption, on the other hand, was only a little more than a hundred, considering that most of theirnds were either a mound, a trench, or a developingnd formation. There wasn''t really that much space for housing.

    Their solution was to build tall houses, which was a benefit they got from constantly changing theirndscape. They got the ability and knowledge, researching various methods of hardening, digging, and modifying that they developed cement earlier than the others, exceeding even the people of the Great teau which is currently usingrge bricks of stone

    Without that ability, their poption would have to build morend formation outside the three circle-shaped defensive mounds to amodate more people, which would potentially endanger their lives.

    Now, Alexander''s predicament was to choose which civilization he could show himself to and establish faith.

    If he chose the Great teau, he would simply be "a strong figure" to them, but they just wouldn''t need him except for healing and to satisfy their pursuit of knowledge. With the terrain they have, them being attacked and desperate for the help of a higher being would be less than 10 percent.

    If he chose the hunting tribe of the Forest, he would likely be called a false god and be entangled in a fight against their worshiped deity. He could tell that that deity, which was an Ancient Dryad, was a spirit living for at least five hundred years. Although he was confident that he could defeat that being and establish his religious dominance, he could feel that the Dryad does not mean or seek harm for its subject and even wants to protect them under his gentle cradle. With that reason, he ruled the Forest people out for the time being.

    With all that considered, the only society left for him to establish his church was with the ins People. Their situation is suitable, with their habitat being assaulted by beasts for almost every day, and with their belief in a Sun God who still hasn''t manifested its divinity, he ought to be the god that they are worshiping. And for that matter, he looked up high in the sky, towards the fiery white ball of light.

    At night. Within the inner defensive mounds of the ins People.

    Inside a house made from dirt was a lean teenage man sitting cross-legged on a straw mat. He had his chin on his hand, seemingly contemting something.

    Pu Yathermein, being the son of the Chieftain of The ins Mein Yathersich, had a responsibility to lead their people and advance, for the betterment of the vige. For nearly ten generations, his forefathers introduced advancements and development that led them to survive within this vicious world brimming with deadly beasts.

    Through the use of their hands, their ancestors built the first mound and trench to protect theirnd. They used their bare hands to fight against the beasts, causing countless people to die in the process. For hundreds of years, it became a natural work for the ins People, with their body evolving to be a lot more efficient in digging, lifting, and fighting.

    They could get wood from a forest a mile away to craft weapons for fighting, but although they have evolved for those activities, they could still be outnumbered and killed by the countless beasts roaming around the forest. Because of that, the rarity of wooden tools increased and it became something that only the most important workers had. More so the stone tools that only the most noble of warriors could wield.

    Pu wanted to move the vige near the forest to acquire more resources such as wood, stone, and berries, but he also knew that such an endeavor was simply impossible.

    For one, it would require them to build new mounds, trenches, and houses, which will take a lot of time and might also easily copse because of the earth''s moisture, another reason was that by doing so, the viges would then be cut off from a necessity that simply all of them would need to survive; Water and Fish.<novelnext></novelnext>

    As a freshwater civilization, fish had already be their most important meal. Suddenly switching to nt-based meals would definitely be a death sentence for them.

    Lastly, the beasts are concentrated within the Forest. Going there without enough preparation and weapons would be an absolute suicide.

    gued by various thoughts, Pu ruffled his hair in frustration. He wanted to make a contribution to the vige even before he became the chieftain, because doing so would solidify his rule in the future. Their family had already ruled the ins for more than nine generations. Compared to his kin, he was just a lousy kid who couldn''t even take a kick in the stomach.

    There was a time when the young were sent topete with each other in a fight. Pu himself didn''t evenst ten moves against a kid which made the Yathermein lineage be shamed and avoided by other lineages. It took Mein himself to fight all the family leaders and defeat them to quell the distaste of the masses.

    Although the masses were quelled, their view towards the Young Chieftain still remained. Due to his infamy, his position as the Young Chieftain was shaky and definitely unguaranteed.

    Because of human greed, the other families had also already been eyeing the Chieftain position from their family for years, especially the family of Yatherkhan, which was currently a dominant power within the ins due to their control of a quarter of the warrior poption.

    Although their numbers were still few, only reaching a number of fifteen, those fifteen strong warriors would definitely have an influence over the people who seek protection, and with Yathermein''s family only having a measly twelve, including the Chieftain, of the strong poption now, the moment that Chief Mein died would be the time of the Yatherkhan and the other families that supports them to rebel against the new Yatherpu Chief.

    "Oh great Sun God, ruler of the sky, guide me and my family from this predicament." He muttered, praying to their god.

    Suddenly, a strong bulky man rushed inside his dirt house, panting with weariness and stress. "Kulkon, what''s the problem? Why are you rushing?" Pu stood up and held him, asking with worry.

    Kulkon was a loyal servant of Chieftain Mein. He was found by the Chieftain when he was still a young one on the outskirts of the forest. The chieftain then trained him to be one of the most powerful warriors of the ins, earning Mein the man''s eternal loyalty and gratefulness.

    "Young Master, the vige is under attack by Forest Boars! The outer mound is barely holding on!" He cried out with agony.

    "What?!" He gasped in shock. He immediately got his spear with a pointy stone at the end as he immediately pulled Kulkon out, "Lead me there!" He ordered.

    "Young Master?!" Kulkon was baffled, "You need not force yourself to fight, Young Master. You need to escape with the Madame! I will bring you all inside the forest and lead you to another home. Maybe one day, you can avenge the Lord Master!" He said.

    "What do you mean by that?" Pu was livid with anger, "Are you saying that my father will die? How dare you curse him!" He pushed Kulkon, but he couldn''t even move him.

    This made Kulkon even more determined to bring the Young Master away, "Young Master, I am not cursing the Lord Master! There''s just too much Forest Boars outside! As your protector, I need to bring you to safety!" He persuaded.

    "Safety, my ass!" Pu spat angrily, "I am not just your Young Master, I am also the Young Chieftain of thisnd! Even if I am weak, I am obligated to fight side-by-side with my people! How dare you tell me to escape?!"

    "If you want to escape, just bring Mother with you! I will stay here and fight!" Immediately, he rushed out of the house and ran as fast as he could towards the frontline.

    Looking, out, he saw the zing fire from afar, causing him to be even more determined to rush forward.

 Chapter 256 Boar Tide

    "Young Master, I am not cursing the Lord Master! There''s just too much Forest Boars outside! As your protector, I need to bring you to safety!" He persuaded.

    "Safety, my ass!" Pu spat angrily, "I am not just your Young Master, I am also the Young Chieftain of thisnd! Even if I am weak, I am obligated to fight side-by-side with my people! How dare you tell me to escape?!"

    "If you want to escape, just bring Mother with you! I will stay here and fight!" Immediately, he rushed out of the house and ran as fast as he could towards the frontline.

    Looking, out, he saw the zing fire from afar, causing him to be even more determined to rush forward.

    "Young Master!" Kulkon was shocked. He immediately ran towards Pu, following him to the battlefield.

    At the Outer Mound..

    The mes of battle had already raged throughout the field. Blood had already spilled across the mound. Torches stood behind the lines, lighting thend while also providing hope for the people.

    Hundreds of boars were rushing, rampaging throughout the battlefield as the warriors atop the mounds stood to not let them go past it. But, all that effort seemed like nothing in front of the vicious tide as several boars rushed and flew towards them.

    "Karu!" In the middle of the formation, a huge man wielding a shining stone ax yelled behind the line. Time had already ravaged his body yet he was still as strong as ever, swinging his weapon while his white hair stained with blood swayed in the air.

    "What is it, Lord Chieftain?" Another bulky man rushed to the front and asked whilst panting. Before even hearing the Chieftain''s order, a boar rushed from the side.

    ? "Kraagh!" Livid, Karu raised his ax and chopped down at the boar before kicking it away.

    "Evacuate the residents of the outer mound further in! We will retreat to the Inner Mound!" Chieftain Mein howled before kicking a rushing boar down.

    "As you wish, Lord!" Karu bowed before going back behind the line.

    "Evacuate further in!" Karu bellowed towards the people of the Outer Mound.

    "Evacuate!" The others also spread the order.

    Immediately, the people rushed towards the Inner Mound. The people brought the torches lighting up their homes and ced them near the Inner Mound.

    At this time, seeing that even the warriors were already struggling to defend, as soon as the people and their things were evacuated inside,  the working force rushed up to the top of the Inner Mound with their sharpened wooden pikes, preparing to join the fight against the boars. Even some rtively stronger women joined them on the top of the mound.

    At the frontline, seeing that the people had sessfully evacuated, Karu immediately informed the Chieftain.

    "Retreat immediately, go far from the mound as soon as possible!" Chieftain Mein dered.

    Now with the instruction of the Chief, the warriors picked the torches up from the ground and led the way, rushing back, and immediately creating a huge gap from the boar tide. Other unfortunate men were mmed down as flying boars flew at them and fell on their bodies and crushed them.

    With that retreat, a total of ten men died, reducing their numbers to 50. Mein''s loyal warriors were also down to seven, furthering the gap between the more organized warriors of Yatherkhan, who was secretly smirking at him on the side.

    ''Soon, once this tide finishes, I will reign over the ins as its new ruler!'' Khanughed in his heart. ''Forget that ipetent son of his, he wouldn''t even pose a threat.''

    While he was in his thoughts, Mein shouted, "Iing!" And as expected, the horde of boars were already closing the gap, rushing towards them.

    "Hurry, everyone! To the mound!" Karu eximed. "We can''t! They''re too close!" A warrior shook his head and prepared to fight. Hearing that, everyone grimaced.

    Up the mound, the workers and women gasped in horror when they stopped. "What are they doing?! Rush here!" One of the women shouted.

    "They can''t! The boars have already closed the gap!" One of the workers shook his head and sighed.

    "Then what are we going to do?"

    "Go down!"<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We can''t! We will definitely die!" Another worker shrieked with fear. With that, everyone suddenly shuddered. No one wanted to die.

    "Fools!" Suddenly, a shout was heard behind the mound, causing everyone to turn their heads.

    "What are you up this mound?! Why are you here if you''re scared to die?!" An old man holding a stick shouted with anger as he ascended the mound andshed at the one who spreaded fear. "Are you the descendants of the Sun God?! You bastards don''t have the balls! Even the women weren''t scared before this weak f*cker caused fear to everyone!"

    "Elder Shuyi!" The people eximed.

    Shuyi Yatherwei was a worker and a warrior of the ins for more than one hundred years, witnessing three generations of the Yathermein lineage''s rule in his life. Together with thete Seventh Chieftain Sukh, they established the warrior ss and introduced the stone weapons to the warriors, effectively strengthening the defense of the ins against the beasts.

    If the Yathermein lineage lost power, it would''ve been the Yatherwei''s time to rule the ins, but Shuyi did not even think about it, not leaving any descendants to vie for the ins and staying loyal to the chieftain. If not for him, the Yathermein lineage would''ve ended with the Eight Chieftain Sich.

    "Even if you do not go down, you will die once the Chieftain dies down there. How stupid can you be?" He sneered as he stumped towards the front of the mound. He was going to speak to motivate the others but he was cut off.

    "Young Master! Please return!" Kulkon''s pleading shouts sounded from behind them. They turned around and saw the Young Chieftain Pu rushing with a spear on his side whilst leaving Kulkon behind.

    "Let me fight, Kulkon!" Pu shouted back without stopping. Hearing those, the workers sneered at him. "What can a weak person like him do?" The others muttered.

    "He would just die there." Muttered the other.

    They then heard somethinging out of Pu''s mouth that shut them up, shaking them to the core, "I will fight to defend my people even if I''m weakerpared to them!"

    "Huh?" The others were baffled.

    "Hmm?" Elder Shuyi''s eyes lit up.

    Pu ran and ran as he reached the top of the mound. Suddenly, seeing the Elder, Pu immediately stopped and bowed towards him, "Greetings, Elder Shuyi." He greeted him respectfully before rushing forward once more.

    "What makes you think that you are needed by the people to defend them, Young one?" Shuyi walked in front of him and smiled.

    Pu looked at the fight below and replied, "Can I answer thatter, Elder? My Father, the warriors of the ins, need me there." He pointed below, "I need to help them."

    "Do you think they need your help?" Shuyi asked once again.

    "They don''t need me." Pu answered truthfully, seeing that the Old Man wouldn''t let him pass if he did not answer. Elder Shuyi''s eyebrows lifted with intrigue. The workers, hearing his answer, shook their heads and sighed, "At least he knows his ipetence." They muttered, which earned them Elder Shuyi''s re.

    "Then, why are you going there, even when you know that you are not needed there?" He asked.

    "Because it is my obligation, responsibility, and fate to be fighting with them on the battlefield." He answered with conviction.

    Seeing that Elder Shuyi still wasn''t moving, Pu continued, "I admit that I am weak, way weaker than the people of the ins, but even before I was deemed weak, I am the Young Chieftain, son of the Ninth Chieftain from the lineages of Great Chieftains. Even if I am weak, I have the heart of a Chieftain that pumps the blood of generations of Chieftains within my body!"

    "Even If I am weak, I am a man of the in! It is my duty to protect ournd from enemies and it is my duty as the Young Chieftain to be an inspiration and a pir for my people!"

    "As the Chieftain, do I let my people shed blood while I do nothing and escape? Impossible!"

    "I would rather fight in the frontlines than to escape and let the people die!"

    "You are weak!" Elder Shuyi suddenly taunted him with a low yet powerful voice, "You will just be a hindrance to them, you will not be able to do anything!"

    "If being a hindrance means that I will be a feed to the enemy, not being able to even hurt a single beast, I will dly do so!" Pu retorted with determination, shocking everyone. "If it means that I can offer myself to the enemy to let a single warrior return safely, then let me be a hindrance!"

    He suddenly struck the bottom of his spear shaft on the ground, causing thend to quake, "If it means all that, then I will be a hindrance!"

 Chapter 257 The First Emperor

    "You are weak!" Elder Shuyi suddenly taunted him with a low yet powerful voice, "You will just be a hindrance to them, you will not be able to do anything!"

    "If being a hindrance means that I will be a feed to the enemy, not being able to even hurt a single beast, I will dly do so!" Pu retorted with determination, shocking everyone. "If it means that I can offer myself to the enemy to let a single warrior return safely, then let me be a hindrance!"

    He suddenly struck the bottom of his spear shaft on the ground, causing thend to quake, "If it means all that, then I will be a hindrance!"

    "As long as I can be of use.."

    "As long as I can be with presence.."

    "As long as I am alive!.."

    As his voice got louder and louder, fuller and more dominant, the moon in the sky suddenly shone with an odd light, which was noticed by everyone, even the boars.

    Elder Shuyi and the people were so shocked that they unintentionally backed down and returned within the Inner Mound. "This.." Elder Shuyi gasped with shock as he felt the pressure being emitted from the Young Chieftain.

    Down below, Chieftain Mein looked up and saw his son filled with determination. His heart was then filled with pride.

    Back at the Central Mound, a woman of gracious bearing grasped her chest as he heard the powerful voice of Pu, "My son has grown up." Tears fell down her cheeks as she cried out.

    Gradually, the light from the moon grewrger andrger, until a more familiar ball of light revealed itself to everyone.

    "The Sun!"

    "Why is the Sun showing itself at night?!"

    Suddenly, the boars grunted uncontrobly, seemingly perturbed and scared.

    "I will fight for my people and mynd!" Pu bellowed, causing a strong shockwave to spread across the ins.

    Boom!

    The light of the Sun focused onto him, making him look like a glorious deity, filled with power and majesty. The spear in his hand changed form, with its shaft transforming into white wood, and the sharp stone on its end bing that of an iron, emzoned with runes and glorious patterns.

    A silky white robe formed and enveloped his body, bordered with majestic golden lines and exuding the aura of an eternal ruler.

    His hair grew and lifted itself, and from the sky, a golden crown descended, suppressing any malicious thoughts from the people and the beasts.

    The crown rested itself upon his head, and with that, his aura exploded, and he exuded the bearing of a true ruler.

    Behind him, a silhouette of a god showed itself, and authoritatively, it spoke, "He is the rightful ruler. Follow him, and you shall receive my favor. Worship me, and you shall receive my blessing."

    "It''s the Sun God!"

    "Glory to the Sun God!"

    "Glory!"

    "Praise to you, oh Eternal Sun God!"

    "Thisnd is ours.." Pu opened his mouth and spoke together with the voice of the Sun God, "..and no one shall seize it from us!"

    As he said that, the light from the sun retracted, yet still showed itself in the sky. Pu himself became the Sun, bringing brightness to thend with his aura and majesty. "Defend our homnd!" Pu raised his spear, pointing at the boars, and proimed with authority as he charged at the horde.

    "To the Emperor!" Not even knowing what he called Pu, Elder Shuyi charged with his walking stick at hand.

    "To the Emperor!" Not knowing why they responded, the workers and women were filled with battle spirit as they rushed down the mound.

    Below, even Khan the rebellious was affected by the battle spirit that was enveloping the entire ins. "Kill!" He shouted as he raised his ax to chop a boar.

    "Make way for the Emperor!" Mein, who in his heart had already relinquished his position as the Chieftain, yelled, announcing the arrival of his glorious son.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Charge!"

    "Kill!"

    "Squeal!"

    The cries of war echoed throughout the ins, and even went past the forests, the rivers, and the seas.

    Centuries ago, their tribe that resided on the in was in constant danger. From the beasts of the North, the floods from the river, the drought of the summer, and the seasons of storms. Although faced with these cmities, the people of the ins couldn''t even migrate because of the greater risks that they might face outside the mounds they have made.

    Through centuries of camaraderie, hardship, wisdom, and strength, their ancestors have rooted themselves in these very dangerous and perilousnds. To protect it, thousands of lives had been lost without regret within their hearts. Thesends are already theirs. To leave is to disregard the sacrifices that their ancestors have made for it.

    Looking at the man at the forefront of the battle, the people of the ins collectively thought, ''Now that we have him, we do not need to leave thisnd anymore.

    We do not need to fear and cower from beasts any longer.

    We do not need to sumb to hunger any longer.

    Now that we have him.''

    With the rise of those collective thoughts, the shine that Pu was emitting together with the crown grew and grew asrge as the sun. The faith of the people in him and to the Sun God has given him the grandest authority in their world.

    As thest boar was killed with the others escaping into the woods, Pu''s grand image with his back facing them was imprinted into the minds of the people. When he turned around, his father, Mein, was the first one to initiate the mor, "Glory to The Emperor!"

    "Glory to The Sun God!"

    "Glory to The Sun of God!"

    "Glory to The Emperor, The Son of God!"

    The people, shouting varying praises and acmation that came from within their hearts, kowtowed towards his figure. In the past, the Chieftains that would ascend to rule always had to go through a ceremony first, being blessed by the Sun God and the people at dawn, when the sun slowly rises to the Heavenly Sky.

    Now, such a grandiose ceremony wasn''t even needed as he was already blessed by the Sun God himself and received the approval and faith of his people.

    Even when it''s just past midnight, the Sun had already shown itself. That, by itself, is already a sign of theing of a new ruler. To not receive approval from his people is simply impossible.

    This moment would be remembered by all generations toe, whether it be by myth or truth to the future.

    After that night, as the sun rose from the eastern horizon, the warriors of the ins marched behind Pu as they made their way towards the Chief''s residence.

    By his side was his father, who had now reduced himself to a general position for his son to legitimize his rule over the ins. Even without that, though, everyone knew that his rule had already been legitimized by the Sun God.

    As they marched, the people walked with them, be it men, women, old people, young ones, and even the domesticated animals of the residents.

    A whileter, they finally arrived in front of the Chief''s residence. In front, his mother, Shimei, smiled with tears of happiness running down her eyes, a look of pride could be seen within them.

    His father made his way towards his mother''s side and looked at him with a smile on his face.

    When he reached in front of them, he removed the crown from the top of his head and gave it to his incredulous mother and father. What he did next, which shocked all of the people, was that he immediately knelt and kowtowed towards them three times.

    "My son, you are already the ruler of thisnd. Such gestures are not needed for you." Mein lowered himself and picked him up.

    "Your father is right, Pu." His mother added, "As the Emperor of thisnd, you carry the pride and being of this domain. You must not lower yourself to anyone."

    "No, mother and father." Pu shook his head as he properly stood up, "The Emperor is the servant and representative of the people. Although I sit higher than them, it is only to see them all and hear their pleas and not to trample and to be greater than them."

    He then continued with respect and dignity and said to them, "Before I became the Emperor, I was your son. The Imperial Title is but a title whilst being your son always and always will be my stature." He then turned around to the people and proimed, "To be filial to one''s origin is to be filial to Him. To be respectful to the popce is to be respectful to His Grace. It is one of the doctrines of The Sun God, a doctrine so pure and simple that we must abide by it to achieve basic civility and benevolent morality."

 Chapter 258 The Kingdom Of Brann

    As they marched, the people walked with them, be it men, women, old people, young ones, and even the domesticated animals of the residents.

    A whileter, they finally arrived in front of the Chief''s residence. In front, his mother, Shimei, smiled with tears of happiness running down her eyes, a look of pride could be seen within them.

    His father made his way towards his mother''s side and looked at him with a smile on his face.

    When he reached in front of them, he removed the crown from the top of his head and gave it to his incredulous mother and father. What he did next, which shocked all of the people, was that he immediately knelt and kowtowed towards them three times.

    "My son, you are already the ruler of thisnd. Such gestures are not needed for you." Mein lowered himself and picked him up.

    "Your father is right, Pu." His mother added, "As the Emperor of thisnd, you carry the pride and being of this domain. You must not lower yourself to anyone."

    "No, mother and father." Pu shook his head as he properly stood up, "The Emperor is the servant and representative of the people. Although I sit higher than them, it is only to see them all and hear their pleas and not to trample and to be greater than them."

    He then continued with respect and dignity and said to them, "Before I became the Emperor, I was your son. The Imperial Title is but a title whilst being your son always and always will be my stature." He then turned around to the people and proimed, "To be filial to one''s origin is to be filial to Him. To be respectful to the popce is to be respectful to His Grace. It is one of the doctrines of The Sun God, a doctrine so pure and simple that we must abide by it to achieve basic civility and benevolent morality."

    He then turned around to his parents and looked at the crown in their hand and said, "But still, I removed the crown bestowed by the Sun God to show that his rule is still of the highest of high. It is not me who rules the people, but only and only the Sun God. The crown was bestowed by Him and therefore the Crown represents Him. Whoever wears the crown represents His will."

    "Therefore, it is a strict rule that anyone who wears this Crown must follow His doctrine and not defy any of His wishes for defying Him is tantamount to disrespecting Him. Lowering the position of this crown to a mortal is tantamount to Him lowering himself towards the Law of Mortality."

    He knelt with one knee as he lowered his head, "To wear the Crown, one must enact its beginning. Therefore it must be worn higher than everyone."

    Knowing what to do, Mein raised the Crown and dered, "Behold, the Emperor, Son of the Sun God who shall live and reign this world forever and for eternity! Blessed are those who are present before his presence."

    As he said these words, the rays of the sun shone brightly in the sky, and runes made of the World''s Laws imposing the spoken words turned into written golden scriptures in the sky.

    Those scriptures radiated a power so great that it blessed thends fertile and holy. The people were enlightened by the words and scriptures that their Sun God wanted to bestow upon them.

    "Glory to The Sun God and Glory to His Name!"

    "Glory to The Sun God and Glory to His Name!"

    "He who is named Diell!"

    "He who is named Diell!"

    Wearing the Sun Crown, Pu turned around and looked at his subjects situated below the flight of stairs and spoke, "On this day forth, a new society shall rise within the ins! A society that will be remembered for thousands of generations and thousands toe! I, the Emperor bestowed by God, shall bring forth this society!"

    He then raised his spear high above and dered, "Hail the Kingdom of Brann!"

    "Hail the Kingdom of Brann!"

    "Hail! Hail!"

    As cheers and apuse enveloped the ins, it now entered its new age; The Age of Expansion.

    After the deration of a new Kingdom, Emperor Pu enactedws and acts that were dictated by their Sun God. From societal reforms to military reforms, he fixed all the systems that do not work and cause harm to the people. He also established the Sun God Temple, spreading the faith throughout the popce.

    After the Boar Tide, the already few people were reduced to a little less than ny. Pu had to make do with that poption to strengthen thend.

    He separated the society in two groups ¡ª Men and Women ¡ª and separated those two groups once more into different sub-groups rting to agriculture, industry, and military.

    After the sortation, the Kingdom of Brann gained a group of 20 people serving as the kingdom''s military power, 10 people stationed atop the mounds as lookouts, 20 people in the general work within the settlement, 20 in agriculture, and the remaining stayed as researchers to further develop Brann''s technology.

    With the popce now organized, Pu then encouraged everyone to procreate and further boost the poption. He invested in people''s marriages and ceremonial activities, and even involved the Temple by blessing the couples'' in their "endeavor".

    Under this program, he even married Elena Yatherkhan, daughter of the dominant military man who was formally subdued by him after the Tide. To strengthen the ties between the two ns, Pu personally made his way towards the Yatherkhan residence and proposed.

    Through that, coupled with the authority bestowed by the Sun God, he even got more authority through the Yatherkhan''s influence.

    Now, the development of the kingdom was in full swing, and it might continue to flourish as the First Emperor rules thend.

    High above the sky, a man cloaked with the glory of the Sun was smiling as he looked at the people below who sincerely worshiped him. He was happy because his n worked. Of course, the man was the Crowned Prince, Alexander, himself.

    Looking at his body and spirit, he felt an immense difference from before. He was shocked because of how great the change was even though the faith just came from the prayers of that of less than a hundred people. He imagined that in the future, Brann would develop together with his Temple and would amass at least a thousand followers.

    Thinking of how massive the faith he would receive at that time, Alexander felt his blood boil with anticipation for the future. He couldn''t wait for all of it to unfold.

    As for now, he would help his followers to strengthen themselves, and prepare them for any dangers that mighte in the future.

    Suddenly, he felt a powerful and vigorous aura of faithing towards him. With his eyes narrowed, he gazed at the figure flying towards him. Clenching his spear, he awaited the figure''s arrival.

    "Greetings, New God of the Sun." When the figure stopped in front of him, he finally got to see who it was.

    It was a woman covered only with weeds and vines snaking all around her perfectly curvaceous body. Her skin was as beautiful as a bouquet of endless flowers, whilst her long and wavy vermilion red hair cascaded down endlessly, giving life to all those below her.

    Her glowing jade green eyes gazed at Alexander neither in a subservient nor provoking way. "Nymph." Alexander spoke in a t tone.

    The nymph narrowed her eyes, offended by how this new god addressed her. Still, she waved her displeasure away, "I should introduce myself." She said to him.

    "I am Y?lena, Goddess of Life for the Kul M''agat People. I sensed that you once entered my territory before." She introduced herself inly.

    "I am Alexander, God of the¨C"

    "God of the Sun. Yes, I know that." Y?lena said impatiently, which made Alexander narrow his eyes even more.

    Not even letting him talk, Y?lena continued to speak without restraint, "It seems that you had found yourself your own followers. Then we should draft our borders now, considering you almost considered our followers to be under you."

    "Borders?" Alexander imitated whilst his eyebrows were wrinkled with displeasure, "Why would we need borders? The control of Faith is only for those who can truly wield it. As gods, we shouldn''t need borders just to control our subjects from defecting to another."

    "Oh, how barbaric your way is." This time, seeing that the negotiation could already be considered basically gone, the nymph finally did not hide her disapproval any longer. "Gods should be more civilized than their believers. To even think of such barbarian thoughts. You aren''t fit to be a god." She spat mockingly..

    "What a pity that you even thought that, nymph." Alexanderughed sarcastically, looking down at the woman with sheer disgust. All this time, Alexander was already brimming with dissatisfaction with how the nymph was talking to him.

 Chapter 259 Jord

    "I should introduce myself." She said to him.

    "I am Y?lena, Goddess of Life for the Kul M''agat People. I sensed that you once entered my territory before." She introduced herself inly.

    "I am Alexander, God of the¨C"

    "God of the Sun. Yes, I know that." Y?lena said impatiently, which made Alexander narrow his eyes even more.

    Not even letting him talk, Y?lena continued to speak without restraint, "It seems that you had found yourself your own followers. Then we should draft our borders now, considering you almost considered our followers to be under you."

    "Borders?" Alexander imitated whilst his eyebrows were wrinkled with displeasure, "Why would we need borders? The control of Faith is only for those who can truly wield it. As gods, we shouldn''t need borders just to control our subjects from defecting to another."

    "Oh, how barbaric your way is." This time, seeing that the negotiation could already be considered basically gone, the nymph finally did not hide her disapproval any longer. "Gods should be more civilized than their believers. To even think of such barbarian thoughts. You aren''t fit to be a god." She spat mockingly..

    "What a pity that you even thought that, nymph." Alexanderughed sarcastically, looking down at the woman with sheer disgust. All this time, Alexander was already brimming with dissatisfaction with how the nymph was talking to him.

    "What?" Y?lena narrowed his eyes and glowered.

    "You thought I was not negotiating with you because I am barbaric?" Alexander teased.

    "What else?" The nymph spat.

    "Then, you do not know politics at all, nymph." Heughed, as if he heard the funniest joke ever in his life. "Negotiations are for those who have either leverage or of equal power."

    "You possess none of these qualities." Alexander sneered and mocked her.

    "You.." Y?lena glowered. For as long as she existed, even just as a simple sprout, no one even dared to talk to her like that. Hearing such mocking words directed at her, she would, of course, be wrathful.

    "You''re just an outer god!" The nymph shouted at him angrily. "This world is not yours, and it will never be!"

    "I may be an outer god.." Alexander said, "..but this world would be under my protection."

    Spat! "The spirits of the forest will make sure you won''t even have the chance to expand your influence!" After saying that, the nymph Y?lena turned into glowing green spores before returning down to her origin.

    Alexander was silent for a few minutes, knowing that he had made himself a new enemy. Of course, the nymphs would stand no chance against him in terms of power, but once he annihtes the nymph goddess, her followers would definitely not stop until they found anything that has connections with other gods that might have killed her.

    Followers are just followers, but fanatics are at another level altogether.

    He would need to prepare for the spirits'' assault.

    Alexander is very much familiar with Spirits, considering he was practically raised up with Spirits of Aqiartha when he was just a kid. Generally, they are beings created from ancient creations, acting as the manifestation of their souls. From tree spirits to wind spirits, there are simply numerous of them all across this prehistoric world.

    If that Nymph really had the authority tomand the spirits, which has a high probability of being true, then the development of Brann would definitely be obstructed and dyed for a very long time.

    Knowing full well of the potential future that his domain would be facing, Alexander prepared to help his force advance once again.

    This confrontation then became the spark of a religious conflictsting for thousands of generations.

    In another world, different from the world Alexander entered, was devoid of humans. Instead, the world was rampant with spirits and fairies and elves.

    On the western side of the world stood a tall and magnificent silver mountain. Its shiny peak reflected the light of the stars below thend and seas.

    At the top of that mountain stood a pristine shrine surrounded by arcs and pirs of marble and quartz. The structures were adorned with mysterious and mystical runes emitting auras of purity and calmness throughout the peak.

    Inside, in the middle of the shrine, was a woman, sleeping soundly as sheys on a white noble bed.

    Her hair ran t on the sheets of the pillows, and her hands were held together, ced on top of her stomach area. What adorned her body was a purple sleeping gown with crystalline stars embedded all across it, exuding a feeling of awe and praise.

    She was being attended by enchanting female spirits wearing gowns of pure white. They washed her feet while others washed her hands, wiped her face off of dirt, and dried her wet limbs and face.

    Other spirits who were more powerful than the caretakers, were releasing potent spiritual energy within the woman and letting her absorb all of it.

    A whileter, The woman''s eyelids suddenly shook, as it slowly opened and revealed a puzzled look. "W-Where am I?" She muttered.

    When noticed by the caretakers, their eyes then lit up. "Mistress Moon, the Heavensent is awake!"

    Seconds after the caretaker said that, the three-meter tall gate opposite of them opened. A woman, nearing seven feet in height, strode forward with an anticipating expression showing on her face.

    Evenpared to the woman on the bed, the one walking towards her could be considered an angel with her heaven-striking beauty. She was wearing a silver gown stretching for more than two meters.

    When she arrived in front of the woman lying on the bed, "Mistress Moon" immediately prostrated herself, which shocked the woman on the bed.

    "The Mistress of the Moon Temple greets the Heavensent!"

    "The caretakers of the Moon Temple greets the Heavensent!"

    The woman that was lying on the bed, knowing that she might''ve identally been recognized as someone sent by Heaven, immediately changed her stature into a more dignified pose. "I am Sharon, wise spirit, daughter of the Divine."

    Hearing her introduction, the spirits felt a wave of awe hit them, "We greet the Divine Daughter!"

    "Do you need anything, Divine Daughter Sharon?" The Moon Temple Mistress asked deferentially.

    "Tell me everything about this world."

    With that, the Moon Temple Mistress started to tell her everything.

    From the Mistress, Sharon discovered that this world was called Jord, a world filled with spirits. This world was divided into three factions; The Moon Faction of the West, The Sun Faction of the East, and The Spirit Faction that resides in between.

    The Moon Faction were those that worship the Moon Goddess, those that thrive beneath theforting light of the moon.

    The Sun Faction were those that worship the Sun Goddess, beings who feel safe underneath the Sun''s grand ray of light.

    The Spirit Faction, on the other hand, were those that remained and maintained the equilibrium of the world, to stop any conflict that might ensue between the Sun and Moon Factions, and to cooperate with any of them if ever one faction poses a threat to the world''s bnce.

    With this Triad, Jord maintained its peace 30 years after thest war that devastated the world''s inhabitants, one of which were the humans.

    The humans were once the race that once dominated thend. In a span of a hundred years, they had already unified and formed an empire, showing their glory and dominance over the other races. The other races once epted the dominance, considering that the humans gave protection for the other races and did not abuse them. But after the first emperor died and was reced by his son, the elders, fueled by their greed, manipted the new emperor and started a war against the all races, stating that the humans are the only rightful inhabitant of Jord, prompting the Spirit Race to lead and fight back together with the other races.

    After a deadly, long, and grueling war, thebined force of other races besieged the empire''s capital and killed the emperors and the elders.

    Fearing that the humans might start something like that again, the spirits sealed the humans within the depths of Jord, with hopes to never experience such a terrifying war again.

    The Sun and Moon Factions were then formed, but conflict once again arose, prompting for another Faction to rise as a buffer between the two.

    Nodding, Sharon now fully understood the situation. If she wishes to be an exalted deity here, she would need to be either the Goddess of The Moon or the Goddess of the Sun, but that would mean she would be antagonizing the current deities.

    She could be the Goddess of The Stars, but that would be unlikely, considering that the Spirits have already considered who their gods were, and having another goddess would destroy the equilibrium that was being maintained by the Triad.

    Suddenly, she thought of something that could be possible; to take advantage of the despaired.

 Chapter 260 The Deep Ravine, Realm

    Suddenly, she thought of something that could be possible; to take advantage of the despaired.

    "Where are the humans sealed?" Sharon asked.

    "Why are you asking, Divine Daughter?" The Moon Temple Mistress tilted her head with confusion, "Are you sent by the Divine Father of the Sky to judge them?"

    "You need not know of the machinations of the Father, Mistress." Sharon replied authoritatively.

    The Moon Temple''s Mistress'' hair stood on its end and sweat dripped down her face as she felt the pressure being released by the Heavensent. "I-I am sorry, Divine Daughter, please have mercy!" She stammered as she kowtowed to her.

    "Tell me now." Sharon urged inly.

    "They are sealed beneath the Valley of Endless, situated to the North of Jord." The Moon Temple Mistress quickly answered.

    After hearing what she needs to hear, Sharon immediately vanished from the bed, startling everyone inside the Temple.

    "Alert the Moon Empire!" Said the Moon Temple Mistress to the caretakers, "We''re marching to the Valley of Endless!"

    "As you wish, Mistress Moon!" The caretakers bowed respectfully before rushing down the mountain.

    To the North..

    Here, different from the lush forests and beautiful sceneries down South, was filled with ice and snow and blistering cold storms. Nothing could be seen past ten meters due to the dense snowfall that covered the entire region.

    Sharon, who disappeared a while ago, reappeared at the sky of this ruthless ce devoid of life.

    Her dress and hair were iling as the strong cold wind brushed past her. She looked around, but found out that the naked eye wouldn''t even be able to see anything here.

    Immediately, her pupils glowed with a divinely gold hue, and slowly, everything was revealed to her.

    Towering mountains, barrennds, huge rocks, and not even a single trunk of a tree could be seen here. There really was no life up North.

    She turned to a direction, and saw a huge ravine ten thousand kilometers from her position extending down endlessly. She immediately knew that that was where the pitiful humans were sealed in.

    Her figure darted past the snowstorm and arrived a little less than a secondter in front of the ravine.

    She figured that the Moon Temple might send some people here, considering her stature in their minds, so she waved her hand, and a huge dome barrier formed from divine energy covered the entire ce. Looking from the outside, the only thing that others would see would be a in filled with endless snow.

    After making sure that the defensive illusion formation that she formed was as solid as the barriers of the First Heaven, she jumped down the ravine and waited for her body to arrive below.

    Ten seconds passed, and she narrowed her eyes with suspicion. Although it wasn''t that long since she flew down, with her speed, ten seconds of continuous descent without even seeing any signs of solid ground is simply unexinable.

    The diameter of the world she was in was only about 13,000 kilometers from north to south, and the speed she was going was even faster than the speed of her darting from ten thousand kilometers away in less than a second. That would mean that she had already traveled more than a hundred thousand kilometers down into the ravine!

    ''I haven''t noticed that I entered another realm. There were no spatial fluctuations.'' She thought whilst continuing down.

    Suddenly, she saw a blue light shining from below. Sharon quickened her fall and arrived a little more than a secondter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was an unusually perplexing array. Its structure was not that odd to her, and she was even familiar with it. It was an intricately made Realm Space Formation, simr to that of the arrays that areid upon the Divine Empire. The craftsmanship of the array was very excellent, even on par with the Array Lords of Divine Heaven.

    What''s odd was the fact that it is here, in a world that was just created with space rocks, germination, and time eleration.

    The seal that wasid upon the array was also as exquisite as the main body. Sharon recognised it as the Thousand Lux Frost Seal, capable of sealing an entrance with a huge b of Eternal Permafrost. It was written within the Grand Array Tome inside the Divine Athenaeum, where Divine Heaven stores all of its scriptures.

    Knowing full well the nooks and crannies of the array, Sharon easily bypassed the array seal and entered the Realm Space within.

    A blinding light shed her eyes, but with the Divine Eyes opened, she easily adapted to the change.

    A new world shed before her eyes. It was a very beautiful world,parable to that of the surface. But it''s a mistake to even think that the sealed race was faring better down here.

    She could sense beings, spirits, roaming the world. It wasn''t like the spirits of the surface, though.

    These were spirits whose powers are way beyond that of the other spirits. Sharon had seen one. In fact, Sharon has be one of such spirits after she returned to her true form after the fight between Matthias and her.

    Spirits, as the people know, are beings that came from inanimate objects that had been either very old, read andprehended a profound scripture, or absorbed a powerful energy, causing a sentient soul to be formed within andter on materialize.

    But, there is a certain point where the density of the three factors get so great that the spirits evolve into something that reaches the very limits of the world''sws. If the world they are in had sentience, the world would do all that it takes to contain them, for the power of the inhabitants bes the power of the world.

    The world''s sentience would then do either of two things; devour them, which is the usual decisions of the worlds. If it cannot, the world would be forced to grant the evolving spirit or spirits'' the power to manipte universalws if it wants the being to stay.

    By doing the former, the world would advance, together with the power limit of its other beings, and its authority over the inhabitants would also strengthen. One could see why this is the usual route that sentient worlds would choose.

    By doing thetter, on the other hand, the world would have a subject that could protect it and its inhabitants from foreign invaders, which it wouldn''t be able to do easily lest the origin world of the invaders sense their location through the worldly energy and cause a war of a greater scale involving two worlds.

    Although thetter has its benefits, it still is obviously not as good as the former.

    This was the case for this realm. As a realm and not a world of its own, having its own sentience would be nearly impossible to achieve. It relies on the energy of the world to exist, and therefore is not a separate entity from the world, yet the world would also not be able to control it.

    For someone that is not a god or who hasn''t ascended, the system of the worlds would be very difficult toprehend.

    Because of it not having sentience yet having thews of the world easily essible, the spirits in here evolved into something that even sentient worlds fear; Eternal Spirits.

    Seeing this ce, even Sharon was shocked. Before, if someone told her that there exists a ce where almost every swath ofnd has at least three Eternal Spirits¡ª with some even having an entire n of them¡ª it would be guaranteed that she would either justugh it off, or bring the entire Divine Heaven Army there to either subdue the spirits or annihte them.

    Anyone, even Matthias himself, could vouch that such a ce out there is rarer than rare, infinitesimally close to the probability of improbability.

    If there is such a ce somewhere in the universe, then it would definitely either be subdued by powerful beings as subjects or wiped out off the fabrics of the universe.

    If given a chance, said Eternal Spirits could be gods in their own right. And for the record, even these Eternal Spirits are different from normal Eternal Spirits.

    Because they formed within a Realm Space, they possess within them attributes of the Space Law. Also, because the world they are in haven''t yet developed a world sentience, no one has stopped them from evolving, therefore having greater control of thew they received. Another thing was, thews of this world aren''t the onlyws that was received by the Eternal Spirits; they also received thews and powers that were used to create the worlds of the Diserian System, therefore, some of them has control over the power of Creation. Although not as powerful as the Origin, which came from Matthias'' Primal Power within the Divine Siblings, it is still a significantly overpoweredw to have.

 Chapter 261 Rein

    Because they formed within a Realm Space, they possess within them attributes of the Space Law. Also, because the world they are in haven''t yet developed a world sentience, no one has stopped them from evolving, therefore having greater control of thew they received. Another thing was, thews of this world aren''t the onlyws that was received by the Eternal Spirits; they also received thews and powers that were used to create the worlds of the Diserian System, therefore, some of them has control over the power of Creation. Although not as powerful as the Origin, which came from Matthias'' Primal Power within the Divine Siblings, it is still a significantly overpoweredw to have.

    It could be said that the Eternal Spirits of this realm began at a higher point than the rest of the normally formed Eternal Spirits.

    If brought out there, these Spirits could start their own Pantheon, and with the recent disaster where gods went missing, they could dominate arge part of the universe with their power.

    ''If I can subdue them, I can form a new army for Heaven.'' she thought.

    The urgency within her to find the humans suddenly dissipated as she inhaled the mystical air around her deeply. The energy within this realm is already almost as strong as that of the Divine Heaven, and the energyposition here has something that is beneficial for her to advance.

    She looked around and saw a towering mountain east from her current position. ''That can do.''

    She immediately flew towards the mountain and rested within a cave at its peak. There, she started to cultivate and strengthen herself, training herself in wielding thews of this world freely.

    Years passed..

    Near the mountain''s peak, a 13-year old boy was climbing up while carrying a small girl. Her face was pale, and her hair was snowy white. She was tied to the man''s body, preventing her from falling down his back.

    Hiking the mountain of Wun has been the hardest endeavor that Rein has done since he opened his eyes and mind in this world. Even escaping a Deathreaper is easier than climbing this hellishly tall mountain.

    His familiar, a four-eyed Shadow Crow, served as lookout for him as they advanced towards the peak.

    "Kuro! Did you see something?" When his crow squawked, Rein held the rope that was tying the girl on his back and fastened his pace as he went to his familiar''s side.

    "Why?" Rein asked Kuro the Shadow Crow. Squawk! The crow replied.

    "There''s a terrifying energy in front?" Rein''s eyes widened with anticipation. It may be the one he was looking for!

    The only reason he was here in the first ce was because his little sister was sick. Every year, their vige conducts a contracting ceremony, where the spirits and humans bond with each other and establish a life contract to bind them as partners.

    Her sister was a talented Spiritist even before she contracted her familiar. At the age of five, she already had control of the three elements of water, wind, and wood.

    The contracting ceremony only epted children at the age of ten to establish contract with a spirit, but because of her talent, his sister joined the contracting ceremony at the age of six.

    Considering her talent, it should''ve been just fine, but she contracted something that was not familiar with anyone within the vige; a white snake.

    Although it looked simple, the white snake possessed a very strong soul, stronger than even the most powerful of spirits they had ever known.

    Greed took over, and the other elders wanted the spirit''s power to be theirs. They immediately decided to do something, something that could be considered a taboo for everyone; forced unbinding.

    It was an action that would cripple the Spiritist by forcefully severing the bond between its familiar. The familiar''s soul would also be damaged, and because of the side effects, it wasrgely frowned upon by the popce. But because of human greed, the elders kidnapped her and hid her to conduct the procedure.

    Unfortunately for them, when they tried to unbound the white snake from her, she screamed shrilly. The white snake''s power was used, and everyone inside the vige died due to their souls rupturing.

    Fortunately for Rein, he was hunting for food when that happened, saving him from being killed.

    When he returned, he saw everyone''s conditions and rushed to find his sister. Without anyone stopping him, he immediately found her, surrounded by the elders with their eyes rolled back and blood pouring out of their orifices.

    He heard her muttering the words ''I killed them'' repeatedly, and concluded that she was the reason for everyone''s death. Her familiar was nowhere to be seen, and on the back of her hand, there was a tattoo of a snake with a gem on top of its head.

    He deduced that the snake was exhausted and went inside her soul to recuperate. But with her soul that was weaker than that of the snake, her soul immediately weakened even more, with the snake''s soul absorbing her soul''s power to heal itself.

    Knowing that the life of his sister was in a precarious situation, he immediately carried her on his back, not minding what she had done to their entire vige, and traveled around the world, searching for cure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It was also at this adventure when he contracted Kuro, his Shadow Crow. Their bond grew and ended with them signing a blood pact with each other.

    Later on, they became fortunate when they encountered a kind Iriath spirit, a spirit that contains the knowledge of nature. The Iriath pointed them east, to the Mountain of Wun, and said to them that there grows a miracle nt that could strengthen the soul.

    Armed with that knowledge, and with her soul gradually weakening to the point that a huff would kill her, Rein, with his sister on his back, started their adventure towards the mountain.

    Now, seeing that the miracle nt is near, Rein abruptly rushed towards the ce that Kuro was pointing. Unfortunately, what he saw made hisplexion pale.

    Because of the urgency inside him, he blindingly rushed towards the energy, not considering the possible entity possessing that energy.

    Growl. He couldn''t even move due to fear. The aura that the beast was emanating shakes even his soul. It was a tiger that was twenty feet in length. Simr to the tattoo on the back of his sister''s hand, it had a jewel of sanguine color nestled up on its forehead

    Scales covered its entire body, and its blood red pupils were the only one a person could see beneath its armor.

    Rein had read about the beast from records that came from the Iriath, and it was known as one of the deadliest spirit beasts to be found anywhere in this world; A Dragon Soul Tiger.

    The beast wasid down on the ground, its eyes gazingxly at him. It seemed like it was going back to sleep, but when its eyes traveled to his sister, its eyes revealed a hint of interest. Slowly, it stood up on all fours, and walked towards him step-by-step.

    Unconsciously, Rein held his sister on his back, shielding him from the predator. The fear that was enveloping his entire body suddenly popped like a bubble, disappearing almost instantly when his sister was targeted.

    The beast gradually neared them, and atst..

    Sniff. Sniff.

    They were in a standstill. The Dragon Soul Tiger was checking them on whilst Rein was staring steadfast at it.

    "Her soul is weak." Suddenly, a voice sounded that made Rein flinch.

    "Who are you? Where are you?" Rein asked with a shout, looking around like a threatened animal.

    "I am here, in front of you." The voice responded back.

    "Dragon Soul Tiger?" Rein was perplexed, because the Dragon Soul Tiger moved its mouth.

    Shockingly, the tiger nodded. "You can talk?!" Rein shuddered in fright.

    Any spirit, especially Spirit Beasts, Eternal variant or not, has limitations in terms of sentience. Majority would¡ª at most¡ª have intelligenceparable to a wise man, but they certainly wouldn''t be able to talk, except if they have the soul attribute within them, which enables them to talk through the soul.

    Still, although they can talk through the soul, it doesn''t mean that they could talk vocally. To do that, they must be at least a Saint Level Beast to control their physical bodies to do and form what they want.

    There are nine spirit stages that the people of this world know; Insentient, Shedding, Newborn ,Formation, Solidification, Pseudo-Ascension, Saint, Emperor, and God.

    Insentient Spirits are spirits that are still forming within inanimate objects but already emit powerful spiritual energy. Shedding Stage would be the time when the spirit would go out of its inanimate body and float aimlessly. Newborn Stage would be the time it forms sentience, which would be the stage that majority of the spirits inside this realm was in. Formation stage would be the time it retrieves its inanimate body and forms it to be a physical body, enhancing its physical prowess as a whole. Solidification strengthens the physical body more whilst the Pseudo-Ascension would empower the soul to prepare. These two could be considered one stage, because they prepare the spirit for advancing to Pseudo Godhood.

    The Saint Level Spirits that are known to the people were numbered, because they already have the ability to govern their own territories. Emperor Level Spirits, especially, could be considered non-existent to the humans, because such spirits are too elusive and no one has the ability or even the authority to meet one.

    As for God Spirits, don''t even. With the impossibility of seeing an Emperor Spirit, God Spirits are basically myths that were lost in time.

    To see such a powerful beast eyeing his sister, sweat trickled down Rein''s entire body.

 Chapter 262 Oh No, I Broke Him

    To see such a powerful beast eyeing his sister, sweat trickled down Rein''s entire body.

    "The power of the Boundless Serpent is wasted on her." Rein heard the beast say coldly.

    "Boundless Serpent?" Rein was confused at what the Soul Tiger said because there was no such thing or spirit as a Boundless Serpent written anywhere in their literature.

    "See?" Seeing his cluelessness about it, the Dragon Soul Tiger knew that its point was proven. "Give me the Boundless Serpent, and I shall spare your pitiful and short lives."

    Rein still had in his eyes a look filled with stubbornness, not even giving consideration to what the Saint Beast offered.

    Seeing this, the Saint Beast felt that he had wasted enough time. Growling, it raised its paws and mmed at the incredulous Rein.

    Seeing the Saint Beast attack, He ced his sister in front of him and rolled back. Rein red at the Saint Beast and roared, "Don''t even try to harm my sister!"

    He retreated and kept arge distance between them and the Dragon Soul Tiger. Before the Saint Beast started to run towards them, assuming his stance, he brandished his hands. Out of thin air, a dark wood staff appeared. Layered with intricate lines, it gave off an archaic pressure to the surroundings.

    The Saint Beast narrowed its eyes when it saw the staff, "Iron Suppression Wood." It growled.

    ''It grew pensive.'' Rein thought as he immediately took his chance and struck the staff into the ground.

    "Elenil sirfux¡­" As he chanted, the lines that were carved on the staff began to emit a green glow as energy flowed up from the ground into it.

    Around them, a dense amount of energy gradually converged into a dome-like area. Noticing what the human was doing, the Saint Beast roared and charged at them.

    Without flinching, Rein continued to chant. As the tiger approached, thick vines suddenly shot out from the ground to restrict the Saint Beast''s movement.

    But, as a Saint Beast, it wouldn''t be that easy to stop its rampage.

    The tigershed out, and broke free from the vines and resumed its charge.

    Rein''s hands rapidly gesticted, creating different hand formations to manipte thews of nature.

    Stone pirs rose from the ground and pushed the Dragon Soul Tiger back, sessfully enraging it. "Roar!"

    Opening its mouth, the Dragon Soul Tiger gathered a dense and destructive ball of light before sting it towards them.

    Boom! The stone pirs that impeded it were vaporized, and not even crumbs or dust were left.

    The Saint Beast sped up as it was already feeling the restrictions falling down on it.

    "Roar!" The Saint Beast, seeing that it might not reach them in time, let out a mighty and soul-rending roar.

    The dome dispersed, and the light gathering on the Iron Suppression Wood dimmed. Rein''splexion turned pale, gripping his heart tightly.

    Suddenly, he remembered something. He looked down, and saw something that he has dreaded for years.

    Her sister''s body slumped on his chest. Her arms iled lifelessly. It was cold, her body.

    "N-No¡­ Please, no.." Rein''s voice hoarsely called out to her while he shook his head shakily. He held her by her nape, and hugged her.

    "A pity. You left me with no choice." The Dragon Soul Tiger spoke emotionlessly, "I wasn''t nning on using a soul attack because it would kill that weak girl and the Boundless Serpent. What a waste." It walked towards them slowly, letting him grieve yet not letting them off.

    "No!" Rein''s wail reverberated throughout the mountain. A strong wave of emotions spread out across hundreds of kilometers.

    "Hmm?" The Dragon Soul Tiger''s eyes widened as he became the first being to feel the boy''s anguish. Pain assaulted its heart, causing it to back off.

    When it realized what it just did, it became enraged even more, "It''s time for the two of you to be gone." It breathed in, preparing to let out a huge roar.

    But before it could do so..

    "Who dares to interrupt my cultivation?" An elegant and captivating voice suddenly echoed from the highest point of the mountain, just a hundred kilometers above them.

    Looking above, they saw what looked like a fairy descending from heaven. The woman had ck hair cascading down to her feet. Her eyes glistened with gold as she gazed at them with a questioning look.

    "W-Who are you?!" The Saint Beast roared threateningly.

    "Hmm?" The woman chuckled, "How disrespectful of you to shout at the master of the mountain." She said with amusement.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Owner of the mountain?" The Dragon Soul Tiger was confused at first, but suddenly, his eyelids widened with shock, and with a stutter, it called out, "G-Goddess?"

    "At least you still acknowledge my existence here as the Goddess." The woman, Guin, smiled.

    Fearfully, the tiger lowered its body and shouted pleadingly, "This lowly cat is sorry, Goddess! I apologize for my rude behavior just now!"

    Without acknowledging the tiger, Guin descended and stopped in front of the kid that was looking at her with reddened and apprehensive eyes.

    "Oh, how pitiful." Guin sighed, "She has potential, but she didn''t escape the siphoning of the Boundless Serpent."

    She then tilted her head and turned to look to the side. Her eyes showed a look of shock. She waved her fingers and beckoned from somewhere behind a rock.

    Rein gazed with incredulity as he saw a flower with blue petals floating towards them. It had a yellow pistil surrounded by a faint white stamen. Floating atop it was a small blue me, dancing in a circle.

    "Eternal Soul Flower.." Rein gasped, "It was just there all this time?"

    "A garden of it. You didn''t notice?" Sharon replied as-a-matter-of-fact.

    Hearing her, Rein fainted.

    When he woke up, he noticed that he was inside a cave. The blue-med bonfire crackled, illuminating the surroundings.

    "You''re awake." Rein flinched and looked at the mouth of the cave. He tried to stand up, but it was no good.

    "Don''t force yourself, kid." Guinughed as she extended her hand forward. On her hand was a purple-colored orb that was emitting a strong spiritual energy.

    "What is that?" Rein asked with confusion. "Your sister." She replied to him perfunctorily.

    "What?!" Rein gasped in shock as he quickly grabbed the orb. "I was waiting for you to wake up, so I gathered your sister''s soul that was retrieved from the Eternal Soul Flower and mended it."

    Tears swelled up Rein''s eyes as he caressed the orb, "I-I''m sorry I didn''t make it in time, Anna." He whispered with brittleness.

    "I could reform her body if you want, but that would be a waste." Guin suddenly butted.

    "Y-You can?" Rein''s eyes lit up.

    "Yes. But that would cause her to return to her old weak and frailty state." Sharon nodded and replied.

    "Why?"

    "Her contract spirit, the Boundless Serpent, isn''t meant to be contracted." Sharon answered, "Boundless-type spirits are meant to be free spirits, that''s why they are called Boundless in the first ce."

    "If contracted, the Boundless Spirits would only suck the spirit energy and soul of its host, therefore bing a parasite."

    "On the other hand, if fed to the supposed-to-be host, their strength of their soul would not only just double, it would reach a ten times increase."

    "Because your sister contracted it, it sucked the strength out of your sister''s soul, permanently damaging it. I was only able to mend your sister''s soul because of the Boundless Serpent and Dragon Soul Tiger''s soul."

    "If I reform your sister''s physical body, it would only destroy her potential."

    "What Potential?" Rein asked her with an expectant gaze.

    "Because of the fusion, your sister has already be a Spirit, a strong one at that." Guin replied. "By fusing the Boundless Serpent and the Dragon Soul Tiger, I have essentially created a Boundless Flood Dragon Spirit, something that could be considered as a top-tier spirit even in this world. With your sister''s consciousness and soul within it, your sister and the Boundless Flood Dragon Spirit have be one and the same."

    "Time wille, and your sister will reach a tall peak in the universe, equal to Ninth-Heaven existences." Guin smiled as she exined with pride. This was the first time she had done an Eternal Spirit-Level Fusion, and she immediately created a top-tier one.

    "Ninth-Heaven?" Rein asked with visible confusion.

    "Oh, right. My bad." Guin chuckled. She started to exin to him the extent of the universe in a limited sense as to not break his mind.

    "..and there, we are gods, rulers of dimensions, wielders of Faith. Trust in us, and you will have strength." Rein''s mouth was widened the entire time. His view of the world has been shattered, and to know that they are but within a realm inside a small world made him shudder, thinking of the endless expanse of the universe.

    "Then, what''s the point of living?" He muttered to himself.

    "Oh no, I broke him." Guin thought to herself.

 Chapter 263 Anna, To Requiem

    "Ninth-Heaven?" Rein asked with visible confusion.

    "Oh, right. My bad." Guin chuckled. She started to exin to him the extent of the universe in a simple way as to not break his mind.

    "..and there, we are gods, rulers of dimensions, wielders of Faith. Trust in us, and you will have strength." Rein''s mouth was widened the entire time. His view of the world has been shattered, and to know that they are but within a realm inside a small world made him shudder, thinking of the endless expanse of the universe.

    "Then, what''s the point of living?" He muttered to himself.

    "Oh no, I broke him." Guin thought to herself.

    "Rein, young man, the point of living is to let the universe flow, to keep bnce, Order and Chaos, intact. To lose that would be losing the entire universe to Nothingness." Guin consoled, patting the young man on the back.

    "You are living not just for yourself, but for the universal cycle." She added.

    Although he still couldn''t ept it, Rein could only nod in response. "Anyways, it will take time for your sister to awaken. You can reside in my cave until that happens. I shall also guide you to different paths you can take."

    From that moment on, Guin taught Rein many things whilst maintaining that mysterious feeling to ease her way into his heart and mind. While she guided him, she also made herself look like an omniscient existence from the cosmic universe.

    From divine scriptures to summoning techniques, and even the basicws that serve as the cogs of the universe. It was even to a point that Rein himself created a cultivation technique especially to strengthen a Spiritist''s soul.

    A weekter, while Rein was busy perfecting his very own cultivation technique, the orb containing his sister suddenly moved. It released a strong wave of spiritual energy, alerting the two.

    "Is it time?" Rein''s eyes lit up. He rushed towards his sister''s orb and waited in anticipation.

    A whileter, a blue wisp slowly floated from the orb. It gradually formed a silhouette of a slender woman that could bepared to Guin''s figure.

    The spiritual power emanating from the silhouette was so strong that even Guin was shocked. ''Such potential!'' She thought.

    Immediately after, she smiled. Once Anna bes fully integrated with the Boundless Flood Dragon Spirit, Guin could deduce that her strength would even be above that of Xuan, the progenitor of the Matheon Dragons. She would surely be one of the Divine Gods under Matthias, effectively bing one of the important figures of Divine Heaven.

    Taking her under her wing or even just granting protection for her in her early stages would prove beneficial to her, putting the Royal Faction on an even higher pedestal than the other factions.

    It is true that there would be no truly effective civil war while the Divine Emperor is still in power, but there would still be conflicts due to resources between the different factions of Heaven. Having a powerful ally would guarantee greater resources for them.

    While she was thinking of this, Anna finally opened her "eyes". It shone with a bright golden hue, with patterns of two dragons at each side of her pupils.

    When she saw Guin, her figure suddenly knelt, shocking the two of them. "Anna greets you, Goddess."

    Guin nodded in response. "Have you sorted out your previous memories?" She asked.

    Anna nodded, "Yes, Goddess." She replied, "But, there seems to be additional memories that might havee from the Boundless Spirit."

    Confused, Guin asked, "Memories? But the Boundless Flood Dragon Spirit has just been formed, and I have wiped out the two souls'' memories before I merged them."

    Anna then shook her head, "I also don''t know why. But it presents an outline of a cultivation technique for Dragon Spirits."

    "Can I see it? Do you know who or where they came from?" Guin questioned curiously.

    "It says I can''t show them to anyone else except for my descendants who inherited the Dragon Spirit. As for its origin, it says it came from a Dragon Deity who ascended into heaven and gained the ability to see the past, present, and the future." Anna exined.

    ''A Dragon who ascended Heaven? Is it Heavenly King Streid?'' she thought.

    "If you can''t, then it''s fine." Guin understood what the creator of the technique wanted, and based on her words, it would seem that this "Dragon Deity" is very powerful, beyond that of the Dragons of Matheon. It would be beneficial for her to cultivate a technique that came from a Dragon of such a high status.

    "Then, cultivate and be strong. I shall amodate you in my humble abode as long as you want to." Guin offered with a smile.

    "We wouldn''t impose on you any longer, Goddess." Rein immediately got up and went between the two before bowing down, "We have stayed here longer than we should be."

    "Do you have anywhere to stay after you leave?" She asked kindly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Yes, Goddess." He nodded, "South of here is an underground city created by the ancient humans to survive against the spirit onught. But two hundred years ago, after the method for Spiritists was distributed, the city started to send people outside to spread and contract spirits. Currently, it is thergest city in thend and could already be considered the center of humanity."

    "There''s a city underground?" Guin was shocked, but she did not show any reaction on her face. She excluded that possibility when she first got here because of the prowess of spirits living in this realm. It seems that she had made a mistake that no god should have made.

    "s, I still need to improve to be a worshiped deity." Guin smiled wryly to herself but maintained a normal face outside.

    "Then, you can go." Guin nodded to them, "But first.." She raised her hand and ced her palms on their heads.

    "I grant you my blessing, for you to be protected and be safe in your journey. I grant you favor to the spirits, and the favor of the world." Guin said using the Divine Language, which sounded like a heavenly chant to them.

    Soon they felt the blessings and favor of thews fall down upon them and merging with their souls. Their bodies felt as if they were floating in the sky, feeling the soft breeze of the wind caressing them.

    "Thank you, Goddess. We shall be back if we have time." Rein bowed and smiled before leaving with Anna down the mountain.

    Guin watched them as they descended the steep rocks and sighed, "I guess I''m alone again."

    Monthster, Rein and Anna arrived at the Underground City of Requiem. It was named as such because everyone thought that this city would be where humanity would fight theirst futile struggle against the deity-like spirits. Instead, it became an abode that stands as the greatest pir of the race.

    Located inside a ravine, the city is hidden inside a wide waterfall and is defended by crystal walls. Behind the walls were stone houses that looked as if it came from a stone age movie.

    The city was bustling with activity, and with it a great number of soldiers patrolled the territory.

    Northernmost of the city stood a tall pce. It was somewhat simr to the pce of the Moon Empire back on the surface, except this pce was made of stone.

    When they reached the city gate, two soldiers stopped them from entering further. "State your names and where you''re from." One of the soldiers asked stoically.

    "Rein Durann, member of Fretgorn Vige to the East. This is Anna, my Contract Spirit."

    Oddly, the soldiers looked at them with a raised eyebrow. "Why that look, sirs?" Rein asked confusedly.

    "Please wait for a moment, mister." The soldier replied to them. The other soldier guided them to sit at the side, much to the two''s suspicion.

    When the soldier returned to the other soldier''s side, they then talked about something, at which they noticed that they were frowning.

    "Brother, news about Fretgorn Vige''s annihtion has already reached here." Anna suddenly said to him telepathically."

    "What?!"

    "We should formte our reasons now, lest we are sentenced to jail or even death for wiping out an entire vige." She reminded.

    Nodding, Rein started to plot it with her.

    A whileter, apany of soldiers came out of the city gates with one soldier at front armed in a gold-ted armor.

    "Are you Rein from the Fretgorn Vige?"

    Rein nodded.

    "We need you toe with us." The man in frontmanded.

    "Why, sir?" Rein asked with a bbergasted expression.

    "There needs to be some questions to be answered." After saying that, the man in front nced at the soldiers behind him and nodded his head.

    The soldiers immediately rushed to their side, preventing them from going away.

    Rein was "flustered" andplied with them due to "fear".

 Chapter 264 E.N.D.

    As they entered the city, Rein immediately noticed the gazes of the people around them. Some were looks of pity, while others had their eyes narrowed with suspicion.

    Rein knows that this matter has already reached a grave level. As one of the first settlements sent out, Fretgorn is considered one of the most important human territories. The way that the vige was wiped out would remind the humans about the terror that is outside the walls and would cause them to feel the harrowing fear once again.

    "Why are they alive while their entire vige was literally wiped out?"

    "Fretgorn couldn''t have been wiped out that quick. Chief Nu had contracted a Silver Lion Spirit, and that itself serves as a strong protector against other spirits. Chief Nu must have been killed first before the entire vige was killed off."

    "That''s impossible. We all know that Chief Nu doesn''t go out and always stays within his territory to prevent other spirits from advancing. That could only be possible if the enemy entered the vige quietly, without being impeded."

    "Or it might have been because they trusted the enemy."

    "Maybe they were the ones who annihted Fretgorn."

    "That spirit still hasn''t formed a physical body, that means it''s just in the Newborn Realm. Chief Nu''s Silver Lion is already at the Formation Stage, they couldn''t possibly defeat him."

    "Maybe they assassinated him."

    "Shut up, everyone. The vige people seemed to have been killed all at the same time, that means what you''re saying is improbable."

    Murmurs of everyone''s spection reached Rein''s ears as he contemted, "It seems that what the people of Requiem doesn''t entirely know what transpired within Fretgorn, that means we can still reason."

    Soon, they reached arge building in the middle of the city. As soon as they entered, they saw an imposing man sitting at the table, looking at them with suspicion.

    Without being able to speak, a huge ck hole suddenly formed in between of them, startling the soldiers and even Rein with it.

    Boom!

    Guin was perplexed, looking at the direction where Rein pointed out where the underground city existed. Suddenly, her eyes widened with fear as she rushed out of the realm.

    ''Why is the realm copsing?!''

    She reached the realm portal and immediately chose to leave.

    Having left the realm, Guin sighed with relief, but she wasn''t even given a minute to breathe as she felt the same thing happening outside the ravine. ''The entire is copsing?!''

    At the same time, outside the world, the worlds that the siblings entered fluctuated. Dark devouring holes appeared within the world''s cores, scaring everyone, even the gods of Matheon who were within the other free worlds.

    "What''s happening?!" Guin, reappearing outside, shouted with fear and anger.

    "Calm down, Guin." Beside her, Alexander appeared and ced his hand on her back.

    He looked at Denos in front and asked, "What''s happening?"

    Denos'' body was shivering in terror as he murmured, staggering with fear, "Impossible.. The Eldritch are freely entering the universe!"

    ""WHAT?!""

    "Brother!" While they were panicking, Mackenzie was rushing towards them and asked loudly, "I can''t sense Sister Yue''s and Brother Jue, Zhuang, and Ray''s aura anymore!"

    "What?!" Alexander checked, and they were right. The auras of their three siblings were already gone. That could only mean..

    "Ray!" Guin was grief-stricken. As a mother, no one would want their child gone.

    "Everyone!" Alexander shouted with urgency, "Follow me to Divine Heaven!"

    "But Ray!" Guin screeched with helplessness. "We don''t have time!" Alexander shouted with the same emotion, "If we do not seek refuge within Heaven, all of us would die!"

    "Then go!" Unsurprisingly, Guin chose to stay, "I will look for my son!" After saying that, Guin darted towards the world where Ray entered. No one knows if they will survive.

    Helpless, Alexander could only save Mackenzie and the other gods. With his authority, Alexander severed space, shortening the distance between Heaven and Matheon.

    A rift appeared in front of them, but what they saw shocked them. Terrified them, even.

    Within the rift, they saw Heaven, but in the distance, a soul-wrenching darkness had already started to crawl its way to the Divine Pce.

    "Hurry!" Alexander screamed at the top of his lungs.

    With his voice waking them up from their stupor, the gods hurriedly flew to the rift before Alexander entered and sealed the rift up.

    In Divine Heaven, chaos had already enveloped its surrounding territories. First Heaven had already fallen whilst the Second Heaven was being prated by darkness within. Third Heaven was still standing against the barrages of Eldritch attacks with the help of the Malkim who specialized atbating Eldritch beings.

    When the siblings and the gods entered the pce, they saw Matthias and the Ourani had already gathered to n against the invasion.

    "Father!" Alexander eximed. Matthias had already detected them when they entered Divine Heaven as he nodded at them. "I have already asked for help from the Abyssal Emperor. They will arrive shortly."

    "What is happening?" Alexander asked, trying to maintain his calm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "It seems that the barrier that was protecting our universe from True Nothingness vanished. All the worlds in this universe are being encroached upon by beings of nothingness. The Tribunals could also not be summoned, even when I summoned the Silhouette''s powers."

    "Then, what should we do?"

    "Fight to the very end." Matthias replied decisively. "Once the Abyssal Emperor arrives, we will begin our counterattack."

    As if he noticed something, he looked past Alexander and the others and beckoned, "I wee you, Abyssal Emperor."

    Space fluctuated, and out of the blue, A man cloaked in darkness emerged. He gazed at Matthias for a second before smiling, "I thank you for weing me, Divine Emperor."

    "Everyone!" With the Abyssal Emperor finally here, Matthias stood up from his seat and dered, "Begin counterattack!"

    All across Heaven, his shout was heard. Every Ourani, big and small, human and inhuman, powerful and weak, marched to the frontlines and began to fight harder, pushing the Eldritch back.

    Portals of Abyss opened behind them, and there, countless abyssal creatures emerged and started fighting against the Eldritch.

    The once evesting war between the Divine and the Abyss came into a halt as both sides fought side-by-side against the creeping Eldritch.

    Monsters defended angels, angels protected monsters. All for the sake of destroying something that was foreign and corrupting.

    Dukes of the Abyss guaranteed the safety of the Ourani while the Dukes of Heaven casted protection and strength to the creatures of the Abyss.

    The Divine and Abyssal Emperor fought in the frontlines, wiping out hordes of Eldritch with their every move.

    A cooperation that was never seen before came for the universe. But, all might be for naught.

    From the depths of the opposing side, a huge ck figure emerged from the void, filled with the powers of Anti-creation.

    Oddly, its features wereparable to Matthias'', except for its directly opposing energy.

    "Matthias!" The Abyssal Emperor shouted.

    "Let''s go, Gaius!" Matthias nodded before the two of them darted past the Eldritch Front and charged at the Final Boss.

    A logic-defying battle ensued between them. Matter was deleted everywhere the Anti-Creation waved its hand. Matthias and Gaius saw this as they vehemently avoided its attacks.

    Matthias waved his hand and sent the Anti-Creation flying back. A huge hole was inflicted upon Anti-Creation, and Gaius, the Abyssal Emperor, took advantage of it.

    He zoomed towards Anti-Creation and made a gesture. A huge rune appeared on the Anti-Creation''s body and..

    Boom!

    Anti-Creation was sted apart, with its body parts spreading across the realm.

    Matthias and Gaius wanted to rejoice, but not even a minuteter, the remains of the Anti-Creation began to corrupt everything itnded on, causing almost a quarter of the battlefield to turn Eldritch.

    The remains coagted and formed Anti-Creations of different shapes and sizes, causing dread to wash over the face of the two Emperors. Not wasting any time, the two continued to fight what seemed to be a pointless battle.

    Soon, more than half of the Divine-Abyss Forces were corrupted and wiped by the Eldritch Beings. Matthias and Gaius panted heavily, blood and severe wounds were all throughout their bodies.

    Matthias looked around, and saw the entire universe that had almost already be Eldritch nutrients. His people, his descendants, his family, all that is rted to him had already died, sumbed to the depths of the Eldritch. Filled with despair, Matthias looked at Gaius and said, "Merge with me."

    Gaius looked at him and saw his determined gaze. Although they have experienced lives differently, they are still of one existence. Knowing what his other half might do, Gaius nodded in response.

    Gaius'' body became immaterial as it slowly merged with Matthias'' body. Soon, a strangely powerful energy coalesced within them. A power so heavy and outstanding that even the previous Supremes might have no power against him.

    Looking at the universe thest time, he thought of all the things that had transpired in his lengthy life. He once created worlds, governed divine and hellish realms, annihted worlds, devoured stars, became rich, became a cultivator, became a husband and a father. He might have already done all that he wanted.

    "Whether there might be a next life for me, I could only hope that it could be satisfying for me." He muttered.

    Having already reached a consensus with himself, being at peace with what would happen, he raised his head and looked at the enemies surrounding him at all sides.

    "Ultima Regnum!" He shouted with all his might.

    A blinding light shined bright, spreading across the entire universe. When the light dialed down, Matthias reappeared, with balls and cores ofws, filled with immense power that no being in any universe had ever seen before.

    Having overridden the universe''s core, Matthias was currently wielding the power of the entire universe, and all the subverses with it.

    From other universes, gods gazed at the direction of a bright light and sighed, "Such a universe with great potential wasted."

    Matthias, wielding such universally huge energy, then spoke his final words, "Begone from inexistence."

    ______________________

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!